ac 
 
 PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 
 
 r 
 
 OF 
 
 PRINCETON  THEOLOGICHL  SEMINARY 
 
 BY 
 
 |VIrs.  Alej^andef  Ppoudfit. 
 
 330^ 
 
>  ).^ 
 
 \ 
 
A    N 
 
 ESSAY 
 
 O  N    T  H  E 
 
 PROPHECIES 
 
 RELATING    TO    THE 
 
 MESSIAH. 
 
 To  which  are  fubjoined, 
 
 An     INQUIRY     into     HAPPINESS, 
 
 AND 
 
 THREE     SERMONS. 
 
 y 
 
 By   the   late   Reverend  Mr  John    Maclaurin. 
 
 Publiflied   by  Jo  HN  Gillies,    D.  D. 
 One  of  the  Minlfters  of  Glafgow. 
 
 EDINBURGH: 
 
 Printed    for    W.  Gray,    Front    of   the   Exchange. 
 
 Sold,  at  London^  by  J.  Buccland,  and  E,  &  C.  Dillt. 
 
 MDCCLXXIII. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 THE  honourable  teftimony  given  by 
 pious  and  learned  men  of  different  de- 
 nominations, to  Mr  Maclaurin's  few  pieces, 
 printed  at  Glafgow  in  1755,  and  reprinted  at 
 Edinburgh  in  the  year  1771,  renders  any  re- 
 commendation of  his  works  unneceffary.  It 
 is  proper,  however,  to  acquaint  the  reader, 
 that  the  Effay  on  Prophecy,  written  A.  £). 
 1736,  and  the  Inquiry  into  Happinefs,  a 
 compofition  of  a  dill  earlier  date,  are  printed 
 from  the  author's  manufcripts  ;  the  originals 
 of  which  are  in  the  hands  of  the  publiiher  ; 
 but  the  Sermons  only  from  copies  of  what 
 was  taken  from  his  mouth  in  fliort  hand. 
 Though  from  that  circumilance  they  are  lefs 
 accurate  and  correcft  than  could  be  wiflied ; 
 yet  they  contain  fuch  a  variety  of  flriking, 
 and  even  original  fentiments,  on  fome  of  the 
 mod  important  fubjefts,  that  it  was  judged 
 the  prefenting  them  to  the  public,  may, 
 through  the  bleffnig  of  God,  conhderably 
 contribute  to  promote  the  interefts  of  reli- 
 gion, which  the  worthy  author  had  fo  deeply 
 at  heart. 
 
 Tlie 
 
The    CONTENTS. 
 
 ElTay  on  the  prophecies  relating  to  the  Meffiah. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Of  three  general  principles  on  which  the  following  reafon- 
 ings  are  founded,  relating  to  three  properties  of  the 
 prophecies  concerning  Chrift,  neceflary  to  make  them 
 proofs  of  Chrldlanlty,  viz.  i.  That  they  are  appli- 
 cable to  Chrift  truly  ;  2.  Peculiarly  ;  3.  That  the  things 
 contained  In  them  could  not  be  foretold  by  chance,  i 
 
 The  prophecies  In  view  relate,  either  to  Chrift's  perfon, 
 his  church,  or  his  enemies,  -  -  2 
 
 Some  prophecies  not  yet  fulfilled,  no  obje<ftion,  -         ib. 
 
 The  contents  of  the  prophecies  are,  either,  i.  Doftrines  ; 
 or,  2.  Miraculous  and  contefted  fads  ;  or  3.  Uncon- 
 tefted  faas,  -  -  -  /5. 
 
 Dodrinal  prophecies  contain  uncontefted  fafts  about  the 
 profefled  faith  and  worfhlp  of  Chrift's  church  -  4 
 
 Of  the  fecond  general  principle,  -  *     -  5 
 
 Soriie  charaders  are  peculiar  and  Angular  taken  feparate- 
 ly,  -  -  -  -  ih. 
 
 Common  charafters  joined  with  tbefe  add  to  the  evidence,      6 
 
 A  combination  and  ferles  of  charaders  that  are  of  them- 
 felves  common,  if  taken  feparately,  may  yet  make  a 
 fmgular  and  peculiar  defcrlption  of  one  perfon,  -      ib. 
 
 Of  the  third  general  principle,  -  "7 
 
 There  are  innumerable  things  which  cannot  be  foretold 
 by  human  fagacity,  or  by  chance,  -  ib. 
 
 CHAP.        I. 
 
 Of  the  contents  of  prophecies  concerning  one  extraordinary 
 perfon,  defer ibed  as  the  Light  of  the  Gentiles. 
 
 The  enlightening  of  the  Gentile  nations  by  Chrift  uncon- 
 tefted, -  -  .  ^ 
 
 Some  prophecies  about  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles, 
 exprefsly  alcrlbe  that  work  to  one  eminent  perfon ;  o- 
 thers  not, — Some  of  tljefe  prophecies  more  general, 
 ihort,  and  obfcure  ;  others  more  full,  clear,  and  parti- 
 cular, -  -  .  ih. 
 
 Of  this  laft  kind  are  Ifaiah  xlii.  xllx.  lii.  13.  to  hv.  Iv.  11.       10 
 
 Two 
 
vi  The    C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S. 
 
 Pag. 
 Two  things  needful  to  be  confidered  in  treating  on  thefe 
 pafTages  :  i.  Proofs  that  they  are  parallel ;  2.  That  they 
 are  not  applicable  to  any  fuch  converfion  of  particular 
 perfons  as  'happened  under  the  Old  Teftament,  but 
 only  to  the  converfion  of  nations  under  the  New,  10 
 
 Of  the  contents  of  the  49th  of  Ifaiah,  -  ib. 
 
 Of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles  by  one  eminent  per- 
 fon,        ^  -  -  -  II 
 
 Of  his  being  rejefted  by  the  Jews,  and  the  confequences 
 of  this,  -  -  -  12 
 
 Abfurdity  of  fuppofing,  that  the  prophet  here  fpeaks  of 
 the  Jewifli  nation  under  the  notion  of  an  individual 
 perfon,  -  -  -  13 
 
 Of  the  perfonal  hiftory  of  that  light  of  the  Gentiles,  14 
 
 Of  dodtrinal  characters  of  that  perfon,  as  God's  covenant 
 and  falvation,  -  -  15 
 
 Whatever  prophecy  fpeaks  of  one  fent  of  God,  who  was 
 to  be  in  a  peculiar  manner  the  author  of  our  falva- 
 tion, mull  be  parallel  to  Ifaiah  xlix.  -  ib. 
 
 The  figures  expreffiigthe  above  iafts  and  doftrines,  16 
 
 Two  remarkable  praflical  iuftrudtions  mixed  with  thefe 
 things,  here  and  in  other  prophecies,  -  ib. 
 
 Ifaiah  xlii.   Proofs  of  its  being  parallel  with  Ifaiah  xlix,  17 
 
 Of  the  Angular  magnificence  of  ftyle  with  which  the  pro- 
 phets, and  particularly  Ifaiah  xlii.  defcribe  the  con- 
 verfion of  the  Gentiles,  -  -  19 
 
 Objed;ion  about  the  loftinefs  of  the  eaftern  flyle  anfwer- 
 ed,  -  -  -  20 
 
 This  prophecy  parallel  to  Ifaiah  xlix.  in  fix  articles,  21 
 
 Ifaiah  lii.  liii.  liv.  parallel  in  the  above  articles  to  If.  xlii. 
 and  xlix,  •  -  -  2J 
 
 Ifaiah  liii.  explains  other  prophecies  about  God's  covenant 
 and  falvation,  about  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  and 
 the  Meifiah's  priefthnod,  -  -  29 
 
 Ifaiah  Iv.  Ivi.  paralkl  to  the  other  prophecies  already  ex- 
 plained, -  -  -  31 
 
 Ifaiah  xi.  -  -  .        "  34 
 
 Daniel  ii.  and  vii.  Thefe  two  prophecies  fynchronal  to 
 one  another,  and  parallel  to  the  prophecies  formerly 
 explained,  -  '  "  37 
 
 Daniel  vii.  fpeaks  of  the  Son  of  man's  afcenfion  into  hea- 
 ven, -  -  -  41 
 
 Other  prophecies  aflerting,  or  fuppofing,  the  afcenfion  of 
 an  extraordinary  perfon  to  heaven,  parallel  to  this,  43 
 
 CHAP. 
 
The    C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S.  rU 
 
 Pag. 
 
 CHAP.        II. 
 
 Of  the  doHrtne  of  the  Prophets  concerning  the  Mefiah,  and 
 the  harmony  bet-ween  that  and  the  do^irine  of  the  JpofUs. 
 
 The  prophets  fpeak  of  this  dodlrlne   as  a  myftery,  and  a         >■ 
 myltery  to  be  revealed  more  fully  afterwards,  -  a^ 
 
 Of  objecftions  againft  confidering  the  doftrine  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  perfon  in  this  Elfay  ;  of  the  chief  branches  of  that 
 doctrine,  -  -  .  ^-^^ 
 
 The  prophets  teach  a  diftindlion  of  divine  perfons,         -         ^A 
 
 They  teach  the  incarnation  of  a  divine  perfon,  -  a'% 
 
 Reafonablenefs  of  confidering  the  prophecies  on  thefe 
 heads  conjundtly,  -  -  ;^, 
 
 The  prophecies  containing  the  above  doArine,  divided 
 into  three  forts  :  i .  Some  join  divinity  and  charafters  of 
 fubordination  of  office  only  in  general;  2.  Others  join 
 charafters  of  divinity  and  incarnation ;  3.  Others  join 
 all  the  three,  chara<5lers  of  divinity,  fubordination  of  of- 
 fice, and  incarnation,  -  -  -  48 
 
 All  thefe  three  forts  parallel  to  one  another  ;  to  prophe- 
 cies which  fpeak  of  the  Lord's  coming  to  the  world, 
 and  appearing  in  an  extraordinary  way  ;  and  to  the 
 former  prophecies  about  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  40 
 
 Of  what  is  necelfary  to  prove  them  parallel,  viz.  charac- 
 ters of  a  fingular  nature  found  to  be  the  fame  in  both,         ib. 
 
 Of  Pfalm  ii.  It  fpeaks  of  one  who  is  called,  in  a  fingular 
 manner.  The  Son  of  God,  Begotten  of  Cod  ;  to  be  ferved 
 and  trufted  in  ;  trufting  in  whom  is  the  way  to  bleffed- 
 nefs,  -  -  -  ^Q 
 
 This  prophecy  parellel  to  thofe  formerly  cited,  -  rj 
 
 That  one  charader,  A  divine  perfon  incarnate,  necelTarily 
 includes  all  the  characters  of  incomparable  glory,  and 
 pre-eminence  above  other  men,  contained  in  the  pro- 
 phecies formerly  cited,  -  -  '         KT, 
 
 What  fecondary  characters  of  incomparable  glory  are  con- 
 tained in  thofe  formerly  cited,  as  to  the  offices,  and  ex- 
 altation, and  benefits,  of  him  who  is  the  light  of  the 
 Gentiles,  -  *  -  C4. 
 
 The  like  charaflers  in  the  prophecies  now  under  confide - 
 ration,  -  -  .  _  ,- 
 
 Thefe  two  claflTes  of  prophecies  contain  alfo  the  fame  cha- 
 rafters  of  extraordinary  humiliation,  -  r^ 
 
 They  are  parallel  to  one  another  in  the  fix  points  men- 
 tioned in  the  firft  chapter,  as  commonly  mixed  in  the 
 fulleft  prophecies  about  the  ^itffiah,  or  li^htofthe 
 Geatiles,  .  _  _  ,  ^g 
 
 ThQ 
 
viii  The    CONTENTS. 
 
 Pag. 
 
 The  prophecies  about  a  divine  perfon  incarnate  fpeak  of 
 the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  -         j8 
 
 Pfalm  Ixviii.  If.  ix.  xl.  and  Mai.  iii.  compared  with  If.  xlv. 
 Micah  V.  Zech.  xi.  xii.  xiii.  "  "  59 
 
 Harmony  of  faifls  concerning  the  enemies  of  that  extra- 
 ordinary perfon,  "  -  -  60 
 
 In  facts  relating  to  his  life  and  death,  and  time  of  his  co- 
 ming, a  remarkable  harmony,  -  61 
 
 Of  what  is  in  If.  xl.  and  Mai.  iii.  concerning  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  fore-runner,  "  -  -  -  63 
 
 Several  minute  circumftances  in  Zech.  xi.  evidently  appli- 
 cable to  the  hiftory  of  Judas's  treachery,  -  6g 
 
 Harmony  of  -the  two  claffes  of  prophecies  in  view,  as  to 
 doftrinal  charadters  of  the  Melfiah,  and  inftrudlons  con- 
 cerning divine  confolations,  -  -  ;^, 
 
 Harmony  between  the  d'^dtrlne  of  the  prophets  and  of  the 
 apoilles,  -   as  to  the  offices  of  the  Meffiah,  -  65 
 
 the  benefits  conneifted  with  his  offices,  -  67 
 
 particularly  juftification,  -  -  69 
 
 fandlification,  and  other  bleffings  of  God's  covenant,      72 
 and  the  fuperiority  of  the  new  above  the  old  difpen- 
 fation,  -  -  -  "73 
 
 The  prophetic  account  of  future  bleffednefs,  -  76 
 
 Of  paflages  that  fpeak  of  the  refurredtlon  of  the  body, 
 Job  xix.  25.  26.  Dan.  xii.  2.  3.  77 
 
 If.  XXV.  8.  Hof.  xiii.  14.  -  -  78 
 
 Pf.  xvi.  9.  10.  xvii.  14.  15.  xllx.  ly.  -  79' 
 
 Of  paffages  that  fpeak  in  general  of  future  bleffednefs, 
 Pf.  Ixxiii.  24.  -  -  -  80 
 
 If.  Ivii.  1.2.  -  -  -  Si 
 
 The  doftrlne  of  eternal  bleffednefs  connefted  with  the 
 great  benefit  of  remiffion  of  fin,  which  is  declared  in 
 ftrong  general  expreffions  in  the  Old  Teftament,  -     83 
 
 The  doftrines  of  adoption  and  fandification,  even  as  ex- 
 plained by  the  prophets,  necelfarily  imply,  that  God's 
 children  are  intitled  to  a  better  inheritance  than  the 
 prefent  life,  *  -  -  -  85 
 
 The  dodlrine  of  future  bleflednefs  is  nece/Tarily  implied  in 
 many  paffages  of  the  Old  Teftament,  where  everlafting 
 continuance  is  affirmed  of  the  feveral  parts  and  caufes 
 offalvation,  -  -  -  86 
 
 Confirmations  of  this  argument  from  the  do(5trine  of  the 
 prophets,  concerning  the  incarnation  and  deep  humilia- 
 tion of  a  divine  perfon,  in  order  to  the  faivation  of  his 
 people,  concerning  the  relations  in  which  he  ftands  to 
 them,  and  concerning  the  vanity  of  the  enjoyments  of 
 this  life,  -  -  -  -  88 
 
 CHAP. 
 
The    C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S.  ix 
 
 Pag. 
 
 CHAP.         Ill, 
 
 j1  colleclion  of  the  chief  prophetic  characters  of  the  Mejjiaht 
 and  general  principles  founding  the  chief  reafonings  from 
 thefe  charafters. 
 
 Hiftorlcal  charafters,  -  -  -  89 
 
 Dodrinal  charadters,    names   and   titles  of  the   Mefliah, 
 
 and  charafters  of  the  times  of  the  Mefliah,  -  90 
 
 Charaders  of  the  prophetic  ftyle  concerning  him,  -      91 
 
 Of  the  three  general  properties  that  make  predldions 
 proofs  of  Chriftianity  ;  of  fingular  charadlers,  and  the 
 ufe  of  dodtrinal  characters,  -  -  92 
 
 Of  combinations  of  fingular   and   more  common   charac- 
 ters, -  -  -  -  93 
 How  characters,  which  abftradlly  confidered  are   indefi- 
 nite, become  fingular,                   .                       _  94 
 Of  fingular   defcriptions  made  up   of  charafters,  which, 
 
 taken  feparately,  are  not  fingular,  -  -         il. 
 
 Of  adminicular  proofs  from  coincidence  in  ftyle,  -  95 
 
 How  different  predidions  ai'e  proved  to  be  parallel  to  one 
 another,  -  -  -  -         H, 
 
 CHAP.  IV. 
 
 The  prediflions  concerning  the  Mejjiah  confidered  according 
 to  the  order  of  time  in  luhich  the  events  happened. 
 
 Sect.  I.   Of  the  Mejfiah's  life,  death,  and  exaltation. 
 
 Of  the  forerunner  of  the  Meffiah,  If.  xl.                 -  95 
 
 Malachi  iii,  and  iv.                 -                  .                  _  g^ 
 
 Of  the  time  of  the  Mefllah's  coming.  Gen.  xlix.          -  98 
 
 Haggaiii.                      -                   -                     -  jot 
 
 Daniel  ix,  24.                 -                     -                 .  J02 
 
 Of  the  place  of  his  birth,                 -                      -             -  i,^ 
 
 Of  his  being  born  of  a  virgin,  If.  vii.  viii.  ix.           -  jjo 
 
 Of  the  family  of  which  he  was  to  dcfcend,             -  122 
 
 Of  his  manner  of  life,             -                 -                      -  123 
 
 Of  his  miracles,  If.  xxxv.                      -                      -  J2r 
 
 Of  his  fufferings,    and  the  many  predi<flions  of  them,  128 
 
 Of  the  number  of  events  foretold  in  thefe  predidions,  132 
 
 Of  the  feveral  fteps  of  his  exaltation,                  -  13  j 
 
 fe  Sect. 
 
X  The    C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S. 
 
 Pag, 
 Sect.  II.  Of  the  MeJ/Iah's  church. 
 
 Of  the  difFerent  kinds  of  predidions  of  the  enlightening 
 of  the  Gentiles,  -  -  -  jg^ 
 
 That  thefe  preditflions  are  not  meant  of  the  converfion  of 
 particular  profelytes  before  Chrift's  coming,  but  of  the 
 converfion  of  nations,  which  happened  after  his  co- 
 ming, -  -  -  -         141 
 
 Of  particular  nations  to  be  converted,  -  142 
 
 The  dodtrine  which  was  to  convert  them  was  to  proceed 
 from  Judea,  -  -  .  .  if,^ 
 
 Of  the  manner  of  propagating  that  doftrine,  -  143 
 
 ,Of  the  pouring  down  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  -  144 
 
 Of  the  fpeedy  converfion  of  the  Gentiles,  -  145 
 
 Ordinances  of  worfhip  in  the  Meffiah's  church ;  abolifhing 
 of  the  ceremonial  law,  -  -  -  146 
 
 Explication  of  Jer.  xxxi,  31.  iii.  15.  &c.  -  ib. 
 
 Zech.  xiv.  20.  21.  -  -  —  148 
 
 If;  Ivi.  -  -  -  -        149 
 
 Proofs  from  Pfal.  xl.  Dan.  Ix.  Pfal.  ex.  If.  Ixvi.  Mai.  1. 
 
 10.  II.  Zeph.  iii.  II.  -  -  150.  <bc. 
 
 That  the  firft  ftate  of  the  Meffiah's  church  was  to  be  a 
 ftate  of  perfecution,  ...  j^g 
 
 Of  her  ataining  the  countenance  of  authority,  and  legal  e- 
 ftablllhrnent,  -  -  -  "  I5S 
 
 Sect.  III.  Of  the  Mefiah's  enejuies,  and  particularly  of  the 
 
 unbelieving  Jenvs. 
 
 The  Meffiah's  treatment  from  the  Jews  is  defcribed  as  the 
 
 reverie  of  what  he  would  meet  with  from  the  Gentiles,  157 
 Of  the  lubftitution  of  the   Gentiles  in  the  room  of  the 
 
 Jews,  -  *        -  -  -  ib. 
 
 Of  the  wilful  unbelief  of  the  Jewifh  teachers  and  rulers,  158 
 Though    the   prophetic    books  were   to  continue  in  their 
 
 hands,  they  would  be  as  a  fealed  book,  &c.  If.  xxix,  8.  159 
 Of  the  many  events  and   circumflances   contained  in  the 
 
 predictions  of  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  -  161 
 
 Of  the  difperfion  of  the  unbelieving  Jews,  -  163 
 
 Of  Danie)  ix.  —  Of  prediflions  which  fpeak  both  of  the 
 
 unbelief  of  the  Jews,  and  of  their  difperfion,  -         ib. 
 
 Of  Deut- xxviii.  -  -  -  164 
 
 A  final   difperfion  of  the  Jews  foretold   by  prophets  who 
 
 wrote  after  the  return  from  the  Babylonifti    captivity, 
 
 Zech,  xi.  xiii,  xiv,  •  •  '  i66 
 
 Of 
 
The    CONTENTS.  2ii 
 
 Pag, 
 Of  predi(5lions  which  defcribe  the  day  of  the  Meffiah  as  a 
 
 day  of  righteous  vengeance  againrt  the  incorrigible  ad- 
 
 verfaries  of  Zion,  .  -  .  i58 
 
 Several    charafters  which  diftinguifli  a  later  difperfion  of 
 
 the  Jews  from  the  Babyloniili  captivity,    U.  xi.  Dan. 
 
 xii.  -  _        -  -  169 
 
 Of  the  fubfiftence  of  the  Jewilh  nation  in  their  difperfion, 
 
 Jer.  XXX.  II.  &c.  -  *  -  174 
 
 Sect.  IV.  Predi£iio,ns  ccncerning  oppofit'ion  to  the  true  reli' 
 
 gion  after  the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles . 
 
 Of  the  book  of  Daniel,  -  -  -         175 
 
 That  Daniel's  prophecies  extend  to  the  time  called  the  time 
 of  the  end,  ...  ih, 
 
 Charaders  of  the  little  horn,  in  chap.  vii.  from  the  time 
 of  its  rife,  -  -  -  i79 
 
 Proofs  that  the  fourth  beafl;  reprefents  the  Roman  em- 
 pire, -  -  -  -  180 
 
 Proofs  that  the  time  of  the  rife  of  its  ten  horns  is  the  time 
 of  its  downfall  and  divifion,  -  -  181 
 
 That  the  little  horn  is  not  one  individual,  but  a  fucceffion 
 of  rulers,  -  -  -  -  182 
 
 Another  part  of  the  little  horn's  character,  his  feat  in  the 
 weHern  part  of  the  empire,  -  '  ih» 
 
 Of  his  being  the  horn  that  had  eyes,  and  a  mouth  fpeak- 
 ing  great  things,  -  -  -  183 
 
 Of  his  being  little  as  to  fecular  power,  and  of  the  greatnefs 
 afcribed  to  him  in  other  relpeJts,  -  ib. 
 
 Of  his  oppofition  to  true  religion,  his  rifmg  after  the  true 
 religion  had  been  eliabliflied,  his  promoting  apoftafy, 
 _&c.  -  -  -  -  184 
 
 Of  the  extent  of  his  power  through  the  weftern  empire, 
 (not  through  the  ealU-rn),  -  -  i8j 
 
 Of  his  duration.  --Dan.  vii.  and  xii.  compared.  —  Con- 
 firmations from  the  prophetic  ftyle  in  calculations.— 
 Though  the  beginning  of  the  calculations  in  Daniel  is 
 obfcure,  the  extent  is  fo  far  clear,  that  it  is  evident  it 
 muli  not  be  applied  to  natural,   but  prophetic  days,  190 
 
 Of  the  caufe  cf  obicurity  as  to  the  beginning  of  the  calcu- 
 lations, ...         J02 
 
 Of  various  arguments  againft  the  opinion  that  applies 
 them  to  natural  years,  —  from  the  prophetic  ftyle,  (as 
 in  DanidI  ix.) ;  from  the  proofs  thiit  the  emblems  do 
 not  denote  individuals,  but  fucccilions ; — from  the 
 fcope  and  extent  of  the  predidions ;  —  and  from  the  fe- 
 veral  parts  of  the  defcription  of  the  little  horn,  193 
 
 b  a  A 
 
aW  The     CONTENTS. 
 
 A  fummary  of  the  charafters  of  the  little  horn  under  five 
 heads,  ...  j^g 
 
 Properties  of  thefe  five  charafters.  —  Their  clearnefs,  be- 
 caufe  vifions  and  emblems  are  interpreted  in  the  predic- 
 tions themfelves,  and  the  three  firft  empires  being  ex- 
 prefsly  named,  fhew  by  inference  what  mull  be  reckon- 
 ed to  be  the  fourth,  -  -  201 
 
 The  feries  of  events  repeated  in  parallel  prediftions  that 
 mutually  illuftrate  one  another,  -  -         202 
 
 Properties  of  the  events  themlelves,  —  certainty,  —  noto- 
 riety,—  marvellous  nature,  -  -  ib. 
 
 Kemarks  on  the  Itrudure  of  the  predidions,  particularly 
 as  to  iheir  haftening  downwards  to  the  times  of  the  fall 
 and  divifion  of  the  fourth  empire,  and  omitting  events 
 as  confiderable,  -  -  203 
 
 Peculiarity  of  the  five  charafters  to  the  prefent  Romifti 
 powers.  —  They  are  not  applicable  to  the  Pagan  empe- 
 rors,—  I.  As  to  time;  —  2.  Nature,  extent;  —  and, 
 3.  Means  of  power;  — 4.  The  crime  of  being  the 
 fource  of  corruption  in  religion  to  other  natioi^s,  and 
 the  crime  of  apoftafy  ;  —  5.   Duration,  -  205 
 
 Thefe  characters  not  applicable  to  any  future  Romifh 
 power,  ...  207 
 
 The  defcription  not  indefinite  or  indeterminate,  but  fuffi- 
 ciently  circumftantiate,  -  -  ilf. 
 
 The  dediuflions  not  prolix  or  dark.  —  A  fummary  of  the 
 chief  fingular  charadters,  -  -  210 
 
 Sect.  V.  Oy  tke  hook  of  Revelation. 
 
 The  apoftolical  doftrlne  about  the  importance  of  fome 
 knowledge  of  the  fubject  of  thefe  predictions,  proved 
 from  2  Theil,  ii.   i  John  ii.  Rev.  ii.  -  211 
 
 Harmony  of  Daniel  and  John  in  the  five  characters  above 
 mentioned,  -  -  213 
 
 Of  the  firft  complex  character,  the  place  and  time,  three 
 diftinguilhing  marks  of  the  firft  branch  of  that  complex 
 character,  -  -  -  214 
 
 A  decifive  proof  from  Rev.  xvii.  10.  -  215 
 
 The  lecond  branch  of  the  firft  character,  the  time  of  the 
 bealt's  rife,  and  the  extent  and  means  of  his  power,  de- 
 fcribed  in  the  fame  pallyges,  as  Rev.  xvii.  12.  13.  17.       216 
 
 The  proofs  in  John  parallel  to  thofe  in  Daniel,  -  ib. 
 
 Additional  proof  in  John,  from  the  beaft's  being  ftill  fu- 
 ture, -  ~  217 
 
 From  his  being  the  eighth  fecular,  and  the  feventh  idola- 
 trous head»  -  -  ib. 
 
 The 
 
The    CONTENTS.  xiii 
 
 Pag. 
 The  converfion  of  the  empire  Implied,  in  Rev.  ivli.  lo. 
 
 II.  -  -  -  219 
 
 Of  the  fecond  complex  charadler,  from  the  nature  and  ex- 
 tent of  power,  -  -  220 
 Little  fecular  power  proved,  -  -  /^. 
 Great  power  in  matters  of  religion,  ,  -  221 
 Thefe  things  not  applicable  to  the  Pagan  empire,  222 
 Third  charader,  the  means  of  acquiring  power,  fingula- 
 
 rity  of  it,  -  -  223 
 
 Fourth  charader,  relating  to  the  crimes  ;  of  which  feve- 
 ral  branches  ;  fuch  as,  reviving  an  image  of  the  old  fu- 
 perRItion,  and  healing  its  deadly  wound,  -  225 
 
 Apoilafy,  -  -  -  226 
 
 Proving  the  mother  and  fource  of  fuch  things,  -  227 
 
 Particular  enormities  againft  God,  his  tabernacle,  them 
 
 that  dvw'ell  in  heaven,  and  the  fouls  of  men,  -  229 
 
 Arguments  from  John's  admiration,  -  230 
 
 From  the  proper  fubjed  of  prophecy,  future  events,  ib. 
 
 Remark  on  fubfervient  defcriptions  of  things  pall  and  pre- 
 
 fent,  -  -  -  231 
 
 Properties  of  the  prophecies  of  John,  -  ib. 
 
 Fifth  charader,  the  bealt's  duration,  -  232 
 
 CHAP.  V. 
 
 The  predi^ions  confidered  in  the  order  of  time  in  i>}hich  they 
 'Were  delivered. 
 
 Sk CT.  I.  Of  predi6lions  in  the  hocks  of  Mofes  and  Job. 
 
 Of  the  firft  promife,  Gen.iii.  14.  -  236 
 
 Of  prophecies  in  the  books  of  Mofes,  relating  to  the  en- 
 lightening of  I  he  Gentiles  ;  particularly  Deut.  xxxii.  21. 
 Gen.  ix.  25.  &c.  and  the  four  promifes  to  the  pa- 
 triarchs, that  in  their  feed  the  nations  Ihould  be  bkfled,  242 
 Proofs  that  thefe  promifes  relate  to  one  particular  feed.- — 
 A  comparifon  of  them  with  the  hrlt  promife,  Gen.  iii. 
 14.  Gen.  xlix.  Gen.  xxvii.  29. ;  Balaam's  prophecy. 
 Numb,  xxiv.  -  -  -  -  244 
 
 Balaam's  prophecy  confidered  more  particularly         -  046 
 
 Proofs  of  the  true  interpretation  of  the  promifes  to  the 
 patriarchs,  and  of  Balaam's  prophecy,  from  the  li- 
 raehiiih  hillory,  -  -  251 
 
 Fads  concerning  Chrift,  &c.  foretold  in  the  books  of  Mo- 
 fes, numerous,  -  -  252 
 Golpel-dodrines  in  the  books  of  IMofes,  and  in  Jofhua,         254 
 Of  what  Mofes  fays  of  Melchizedek,                   -  263 
 
 Of 
 
xiv  The     CONTENTS. 
 
 Pag. 
 Of  the  Levltical  priefthood,  -  .  26^ 
 Of  Job  xxxiii.  23.  24.  -  -  277 
 Deut.  xviii.  15.  -  -  282 
 Sect.  II.  Prophecies  in  the  book  of  Pfalms,  -  ,286 
 Gofpel-doftrines  in  the  book  of  Pfalms,  308 
 Sect.  III.  General  remarks  on  prophecies  after  Da- 
 vid, -  -  -  313 
 Sect.  IV.  Ifaiah's  prophecies,  -  330 
 Sect.  V.  Jeremiah's  prophecies,  .-  351 
 Sect.  VI.  Ezekiel's,  -  -  358 
 Sect.  VII.  Zephaniah's,  -  -  361 
 Sect.  VIII.  Habakkuk's,  -  -  .  363 
 Sect.  IX.  Haggai's,  -  -  36^ 
 Sect.  X.  Zechariah's,  -  -  367 
 Sect.  XI.  Malachi's,                 .                -                 _  ^5^ 
 
 Philofophical  Inquiry  into  the  nature  of  Happinefs, 
 PART         I. 
 
 Sedt.  I.  Of  the  pleafures  of  fenfe,  or  mere  fenfation,  388 
 
 Sed.  2.  Of  mental  pleafures,  ftridly  fo  called,  or  the 
 pleafures  of  thought,  knowledge,  or  contem- 
 plation, -  -  390 
 
 Seft.  3.   The   pre-eminence  of  living  fources  of  pleafant 
 
 contemplation  above  thofe  that  are  lifelefs,  392 
 
 Sed.  4.  Of  the  moft  delightful  living  objeds  of  contem- 
 plation, ...         g^j 
 
 Sed,  5.  Perpetual  fullnefs  of  joy  cannot  refult  from  the 
 
 mere  contemplation  of  created  things,  395 
 
 P    A    R    T  II. 
 
 SeiEl.  I.  In  producing  or  deftroying  happinefs,  the  elFedls 
 of  different  kinds  and  degrees  of  contempla- 
 tion are  different,  and  evenlbmetimes  oppofite,  399 
 Sed.  2.  Influence  of  the  affection  with  whiich  we  contem- 
 plate objefts  ;  on  the  joy  that  refuits  from  con- 
 templation, -  -  401 
 Infinite  perfection  of  God,  and  God's  infinite  ePceem,  love, 
 
 'and  complacency,  in  his  infinite  perieclions,  -  404 
 
 Important  consequences  from  thefe  obfervations,  relating 
 to  the  obli;?;ations  of  natural  religion,  the  fears  fuggeft- 
 ed  by  real'dii  to  the  guilty,  the  neceflity  aiad  fitnefs  of 
 the  interpofiiion  of  the  Mediator,  &.c.         -         404.  —  408. 
 
 SER- 
 
The    CONTENTS.  xv 
 
 Pag. 
 
 SERMON      I.        In  two  parts. 
 
 The  law  magnified  by  the  Redeemer. 
 
 Ifaiah  xlH.  21.  The  Lord  is  nuell  pleafed  for  hh  right eouf- 
 nefs  fake,  he  •will  magnify  the  lanu,  and  make  it  honour- 
 able, -  -  .  ^Q^ 
 
 SERMON      II.        In  two  parts. 
 
 The  neceffity  of  divine  grace  to  make  the  word  effedual. 
 
 Afts  xi,  20.  21.  And  fome  of  them  luere  men  of  Cyprus,  and 
 Cyrene,  ivhich,  nvhen  they  ivere  come  to  Antioch,  fpake 
 unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord  Jefus.  And  the 
 hand  of  the  Lord  ivas  ivith  them  ;  and  a  great  number 
 believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord,  -  .         ^^^7 
 
 SERMON  III. 
 
 The  knowledge  of  Chriil  crucified  the  fum  and  fubftance 
 of  faving  knowledge. 
 
 I  Cor.  ii.  2.  For  I  determined  not  to  knono  any  thing  among 
 yoUi  fave  Jefus  Chrijl,  and  him  crucifedt  -  49^ 
 
 y 
 
ERRATA. 
 
 Pag.  lift. 
 
 5.  20. /or  believed  r?^^  behoved. 
 
 10.  II.  after  the  infert   nth. 
 
 —  'i.'i.  for  nth  read  5:6th. 
 17*  34*  fir  Ixii.  r<fa^  xlii. 
 
 46.  29.  r<?«^  anointed,  Pf.  xlv.  7.--tf  tranfj^ojititn* 
 
 48.  9.  y2*r  promifes  r^^d^  premifes. 
 
 49.  33.  </^/f/^  //^^  rt/Fmy:^  *. 
 
 —  34.  ;«/^r/  fl«  ^7?,?r(/^  *  after  name. 
 124.  31. /or  4.  r<ffl</  I.  2. 
 
 146.    10.  delete  \cv.  31. 
 
 — —     12.  fl/?<?r  xxxi.  fl^i  31.32. 
 
 209.     4.  /or  more  r*?^^  mere. 
 
 394.     8.  for  one  read  our. 
 
 398 .   15.  for  external  read  eternal. 
 
 ' 18.  read  to  an  eternal  fulnefs  of  joy. 
 
 401.  25.  for  himfelf  read  him. 
 
 423.  26.  for  the  Deity  r<?«^  government. 
 
 434.   II.  for  is  read  is  not. 
 
 — ~    12.  for  is  r^fl^  is  not. 
 
 ' 14.  for  to  love  read  to  make  us  love. 
 
 435'   11' for  OVLT  read  ihtir. 
 
 —    2^.  for  defpifes  Chrift  read  defpifes  the  law. 
 
 466.  32. /or  make  rf«^ makes. 
 
 505.     4.  for  and  read  or. 
 
 509.  38.  for  cruelties  read  cruelty. 
 
 512.  29.  infer t  are  before  in  thofe  places. 
 
A    N 
 
 ESSAY 
 
 ON        THE 
 
 PROPHECIES 
 
 RELATING     TO     THE 
 MESSIAH- 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 "^HE  proofs  of  Chriftianity  from  the  pro- 
 phecies in  the  Old  Teftament,  applied 
 to  Chrilit  in  the   New,  are  fininded  on 
 
 fome  general  principles,  which  it  will  be 
 
 needful  to  have  in  view  ail  along,  and  frequently  to 
 mention,  in  the  renfonings  contained  iti  this  Effiiy ; 
 and  particularly  on  the  following  three  propoii- 
 tions  :  Firft,,  That  thefe  prophecies  are  truly  appli- 
 cable to  Chrift,  according  to  the  molt  unconteiled 
 rules  of  interpretation  of  words  or  writings ;  fe- 
 condly,  That  they  are  applicable  to  Chrill  onfy^ 
 efpecially,  when  taken  complexly  j  and,  thirdly, 
 That  the  things  contained  in  thefe  prophecies  are 
 of  luch  a  nature,  that  they  could  not  be  iorefeen  by 
 human  fagacitv,  nor  be  fuifiiled  by  mere  chance. 
 
 A  By 
 
a  On  the  Prophecies  Intr<, 
 
 By  prophecies  relating  to  Chrift  are  meant,  in 
 this  Lffay,  not  only  thole  that  relate  more  direv^lly 
 to  his  perfon,  or  to  his  life  and  de  ith  ;  but  alio  thofe 
 that  relate  to  the  fuccefs  of  his  dodtrine,  or  to  the 
 oppofition  made  to  it ;  which  take  in  the  predictions 
 relating  to  his  church,  and  to  his  enemies. 
 
 Concerning  the  iirlt  of  the  three  general  princi- 
 ples jiid  now  mentioned,  it  is  proper  to  obferve 
 the  following  things.  Firil,  That  though  fome  of 
 the  prophecies  applied  to  Chriil  a're  n<it  yet  fulfil- 
 led ;  yet  this  cannot  invalidaie  the  arguments  taken 
 from  thofe  that  are  fulfilled  already  ;  provided 
 thefe  be  applied  to  Chriil  in  the  manner  above 
 mentioned,  viz  really  and  peculiarly  ;  and  that  the 
 things  to  etolu  be  fuch  as  could  not  be  forctolo  by 
 mere  lagaciiy,  or  by  chance.  To  deny  thjs,  is  to 
 pretend,  that  if  the  pro  hecies  in  view  were  truly 
 divirie,  it  beht»vtd  thenl  to  foretell  nothing  thit 
 was  to  happen  after  fuch  or  fuch  a  p'^irticular  i)ge ; 
 which  is  a  fuppolition  utterly  unreafonable.  If  the 
 prophecies  that  are  not  yet  fulfilled  cannot  be  im- 
 proved as  arguments  for  Chrillianity,  neither  can 
 they  be  reafonably  improved  as  objedions  againft  it. 
 It  is  needful  to  make  another  remaik  with  re- 
 fpedl  to  the  order  in  Avhich  men  ought  to  proceed 
 in  inquiring,  whether  the  prophecies  in  view  be 
 truly  applicable  to  Chriil  or  not.  The  charaders 
 of  Chriil  which  the  New  Teilament  affirms  to  be 
 found  in  the  Old,  may  be  ufefully  divided  intd 
 three  forts  :  Firft,  Thole  that  may  be  moil  proper- 
 ly called  doiirmal  cJiaraCiers^  becaufe  they  relate 
 to  the  doctrines  concerning  his  peculiar  perfonal 
 glory,  and  mediatory  ofBces.  Secondly,  Thofe  that 
 may  be  called  miraculous  or  fupernatitral  charac- 
 ters, becaufe  they  relate  to  fads  which  all  own  to 
 be  miraculous  and  fupernatitral^  if  true  ;  fuch  as 
 the  characlers  rel.;ting  to  his  miraculous  concep- 
 tion, the  miracles  he  wrought  during  his  life,  his 
 reldrrection  from  the  dead,    and  the  fubfequent 
 
 iteps 
 
Intr,  relating   to   the   Messiah.  ^ 
 
 fteps  of  his  exaltation.  Thirdly,  Characlers  rela- 
 ting to  imcontejied  fadts,  or  faCts  of  fuch  pw>lic 
 notoriety  that  unbelievers  do  not  call  them  in 
 queftion. 
 
 Of  this  laft  fort  are  various  facts  and  events,  re- 
 lating partly  to  Chrifl's  life  and  death,  and  pai  tly  to 
 his  church,  and  partly  to  his  enemies. 
 
 As  to  the  fird,  Unbelievers  own  the  fadls  rela- 
 ting to  the  time  and  place  of  Chrill's  birth,  the 
 nation  and  family  of  which  he  defcen^ed,  the  low 
 llation  in  which  he  lived,  and  the  fuHerings  of  his 
 life  and  death.  Alfo  the  fecond  they  own  :  and 
 they  cannot  but  own  feveral  important  fiKis  rela- 
 ting to  the  amazing  fuccefs  of  Chriil's  doctrine  ; 
 particularly  its  producing  the  greateil  revolution 
 that  ever  happened  in  the  world,  in  its  mod  im- 
 portant concerns,  namely,  thofe  of  religion,  by  en-, 
 lightening  fo  many  of  the  Gentile  nations  in  the 
 knowledge  of  the  true  God,  difpelling  llearheii 
 darknels,  abolilliing  Heathen  idolatry,  and  ellablifa- 
 ing  in  its  room  the  worlliip  oi  the  one  Supreme 
 Being,  the  Creator  of  the  world.  As  to  the  third 
 point,  namely,  fac1:s  relating  to  Chriit's  enemies, 
 it  is  owned  on  all  hands,  that  after  the  unbelieving 
 Jews  had  crucified  Cin-iil  himfelf,  and  yet  had  his 
 gofpel  for  feveral  years  preached  to  them,  and  con- 
 tinued obftinate  in  rejeding  it,  their  temple  ar*cl 
 metropolis  were  deftroyed,  their  civil  polity  difTol- 
 ved,  their  nation  difperfed  through  the  world  ;  and 
 that  they  have  been  wanderers  among  the  nations 
 ever  from  that  time  to  this  day  :  for  however  peo- 
 ple differ  about  the  true  caufes  of  theie  calamities, 
 the  reality  of  them,  tlie  extraordinary  nature  of 
 them,  and  the  period  of  time  at  which  they  began, 
 are  beyond  all  controverfy. 
 
 Unbelievers  own  the  truth  of  thefe,  and  the  like 
 facts  :   they  only  deny  that  they  were  foretold. 
 
 The  obvious  dilierences  betwixt   the  thrc:e  forts 
 
 •f  characters  that  have  been  jnenticned,  point  out 
 
 A  2  ths 
 
4  On   the   Prophecies  iRtn 
 
 the  different  ufes  to  be  made  of  them  in  the  reafon- 
 jngs  in  view.  Seeing  it  is  an  evident  rule  of  jufh 
 reafoni ng,  that  people  ihould  avoid  begging  the 
 quellion,  or  taking  for  granted  the  conclulion  that 
 is  to  be  proved ;  therefore  as  a  Cnriltian,  in  argu- 
 ing with  an  unbeliever,  muit  not  take  it  for  grant- 
 ed that  the  dodrines  or  miracles  th.it  have  been 
 mentioned  are  true,  fo  neither  mud  an  unbeliever 
 take  it  for  granted  that  tiiey  are  falfe.  The  true 
 ■way  is,  to  btgin  with  the  fach  that  are  uncontefted. 
 If  it  can  be  proved,  that  thefe  unontefced  fads 
 v/ere  foretold,  ami  that  the  prophv-cies  conct-rnrng 
 them  miike  up,  as  it  were,  a  hillorical  defcriptioii 
 pfChrili:,  diftinguifhing  him  from  all  others  ;  and 
 that  the  fads  themfclves  are  of  that  n-iture  that  they 
 could  not  be  foretold  but  by  divine  infpiration  ;  ail 
 thefe  things  will  make  up  a  convincing  proof,  at 
 once  of  the  divinity  of  the  prophecies,  and  of  tlie 
 divine  million  r)f  Chrill,  and  confecjuently  of  the 
 truih  oFthe  dodrines  and  miracles  in  queition. 
 
 If  it  be  aiked,  whether  the  prophecies  contain- 
 ing theie  dodrines  and  miracles  be  of  ufc  in  con- 
 vincing unbelievers  ?  in  aafwer  to  this,  it  is  fulii- 
 cient  at  prefent  to  obferve,  that  thefe  prophecies 
 may  be  faid  to  contain  uncoritcjied  jads^  in  To  far 
 as  ihfy  foretell  the  faith  and  w(;rlhip  of  the  gofpel- 
 church,  or  of  the  worihippers  of  God  among  the 
 Gentile  nations.  Thus  it  is  evidently  a  foretelling 
 oi  unconti'Jied  jads^ii  the  prophets  foret;  11,  that 
 the  Gentile  nations,  in  worihipping  the  true  God, 
 would  leek  falvation  and  happinefs  from  him, 
 through  a  Mediator,  clothed  with  fuch  olHces  as 
 the  gofpel  afcribes  to  Chriil,  as  the  univerfal  Pro- 
 phet, Prieil,  and  King,  of  the  people  of  God  of  all 
 nations.  Though  unbelievers  do  ntjt  own  the  truth 
 oi  thefe  and  tlie  like  peculiar  dodrines  of  the  go- 
 fpel, yet  they  mud  own  it  as  a  fad  of  public  no- 
 toriety, tl'.at  thefe  doctrines  are  believed  and  pro- 
 feiTed  by  the  Chriltian  narions  :  and  if  it  can  be  pro- 
 '   ' '       ■     ■  '      '  ved. 
 
Intr.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  f 
 
 ved,  that  the  prophets  not  only  afllrt  the  truth  of 
 theie  dodhines,  but  alfo  foretell  the  aClual  belief 
 anfl  profejjion  of  them  among  the  ncitions  ;  it  will 
 follow,  that  the  prophecies  coniaining  gofpel-doc- 
 trines  contain  evident  proofs  from  uncontelled 
 fads. 
 
 The  above-mentioned  rule,  of  beginning  with 
 uncontelled  fads,  fliows  the  reafonablenefs  of  fomc 
 diverdty  in  the  method  of  arguing  from  the  pro- 
 phecies in  diiierent  ages ;  becaufe  the  fach  that  are 
 unconielted  in  one  age,  may  not  be  fo  in  another. 
 In  tiie  days  of  the  apoftles,  at  the  firft  preacliing  of 
 the  gofpel,  the  prophecies  concerning  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentiles,  could  not  be  confidered,  as 
 they  may  and  ought  to  be  nrnv,  as  containing  un- 
 contefted  facts ;  becaufe  that  great  revolution  was 
 not  yet  accompli  (lied.  The  adual  accomplilliment 
 of  it  gives  us  (ome  advantage  above  the  hrfl  Chri- 
 ftians,  as  they  had  the  advantage  of  us  in  various  o- 
 ther  refpeds.  The  miracles  of  the  apoftles,  belie- 
 ved to  lie  acknowledo-ed  as  uncontefted  fads  amono* 
 
 o  o 
 
 ihe  multitudes  of  diverfe  nations  who  were  eye- 
 witnefTes  of  them  ;  by  thefe  miracles  they  proved 
 Chrift's  divi-ne  miflion,  his  refurredion,  and  tlie  o- 
 iher  fupernatural  fads  and  dodrines  which  confli- 
 tute  the  peculiarities  of  the  gofpel.  It  was  a  ftrong 
 corroboration  of  the  argument  from  miracles,  that 
 the  peculiar  doctrines  and  fads  contained  in  the  go- 
 fpel were  alfo  contained  in  the  writings  of  the  pro- 
 phets :  and  in  a  matter  of  fo  great  importance,  no 
 one  proof,  however  evident,  could  make  additional 
 contirmations  fuperfluous. 
 
 The  fccond  general  piinclple  which  it  is  needful 
 to  ha^e  frequently  in  view  in  the  following  reafon- 
 in<j^is.  That  the  prophecies  applied  to  Chrifl  are 
 applicable  to  him  ow/y,  efpecially  when  th.ey  are 
 •  taken  complexly.  There  are  fome  of  the  hilloricai 
 charaders  of  Chrift  which  are  peculiar  to  him,  even 
 jvhen  they  are  taken  feparately  5  fuch  as  the  cliar^c- 
 
 ters 
 
^  On  the  Prophecies  Intr, 
 
 ters  relating  to  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions :  but  there  are  others,  which,  when  taken  fe- 
 ^  parately,  are  common  to  many  other  perfons  ;  fucli 
 as,  to  be  born  at  fuch  a  time  and  place,  and  of  fuch 
 a  fa]r,ily  ;  to  live  in  fuch  a  Ration;  to  fuifer  a  vio- 
 Jent  death,  and  the  like. 
 
 Concerning  thefe  two  different  forts  of  charac- 
 ters, it  is  proper  to  obferve  the  following  things  : 
 Firfi,  That  even  thofe  charafters,  \vhich,  taken  fe- 
 parately,  are  common  to  many  different  perfons  ; 
 when  joined  to  charaders  tliat  are  of  a  lingular  and 
 difringui filing  nature,  add  much  to  the  evidence. 
 Thus,  whereas  it  is  an  evident  proof,  that  the  pro- 
 phecies in  view  are  meant  of  Chrill,  if  they  fpeak 
 of  ore  extraordinary  perfon  who  was  to  bring  about 
 fuch  an  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  as  is  known  to 
 have  been  the  efiect  of  the  gofpel ;  it  is  i\i\l  a  great 
 cddirion  t.>  the  evidence,  if  they  foretell  the  time 
 an  i  place  of  that  extraordinary  perfon's  birth,  the 
 family  of  whirh  he  w:as  to  defcend,  and  the  other 
 circumilances  formerly  hinted  at :  for  though  thefe 
 things,  tak. n  feparately,  are  common  to  Jefus 
 Chrilt  with  many  olhers  ;  yet  they  diftinguifh  him 
 from  many  more  who  were  not  born  at  fuch  a  time 
 or  place,  or  of  luch  a  f;'mily.  And  though  it  fhould 
 be  fuppofed,  that,  without  infpiration,  men  might 
 hdve  foretold  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles  by- 
 one  eminent  perfon,  it  is  evidently  impoflible,  that, 
 without  infpiration,  men  fhouid  foretell  when,  or 
 where,  or  of  what  nation  or  family,  that  particular 
 perfon  fliould  be  born. 
 
 Another  thing  needful  to  be  obferved  is,  That 
 oft-times,  where  there  are  no  hiftorical  characters 
 or  everts,  which,  taken  fej^arately,  are  of  fuch  a 
 peculiar  and  lingular  nature  as  to  diftinguifh  one 
 particular  perfon  from  all  others ;  a  combination  or 
 Jeries  of  things,  which  of  themfelves  are  of  a  com- 
 mon, and  not  of  an  extraordinary  kind,  may  make 
 up  a  clear  hiltorical  defcription  of  one  perfon,  fuffi- 
 cienily  charactcrifing,  and  dilliD|,uilhing  him  from 
 
 all 
 
Fntr.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  -^ 
 
 all  others  whatfoever.     There  is  m my  a  true  de- 
 fcription  or  hiitory  of  a  particular  perfon,  or  event, 
 or  feries  of  events,  in  which,  if  it  be  t.ken  iiuc> 
 pieces,  it  will  be  hard  to  find  any  one  thing,  of 
 which  there  are  not  various  refemblances  in  defcrip- 
 tions  of  quite  different  peifons  or  events  *;  juil  as 
 in  the  trueil  piftures,  done  to   the  greatefl   perfec- 
 tion, it  will  be  hard  to  find  any  one  feature,    of 
 which  there  are  not  refemblances  in  the  pidlures  of 
 feveral  other  perfons,  who,  upon  the  whole,  may- 
 be very  unlike  one  another.     As  it  is  not  one  par- 
 ticular feature,  but  the  whole  complexion,  or  com- 
 plication of  features,  that  infallibly  diftinguiihes  one 
 face  from  all  others ;  fa  it  is  not,  generally  fpeak- 
 ing,  one  particular  quality  or  event,  but  a  com- 
 plication of  fuch  things,  that  dillinguilhes  one  par- 
 ticular character  or  hiftory  from  all  others.     Thefe 
 things  Ihow,  on   the  one  hand,  t!iat  it  is   a    parti- 
 cular advantage  in   the  prophetical  deicription  of 
 Chrift,  that  it  contains   feveral   charaders,  which, 
 even  taken  feparately,  are  peculiar  to   him ;    and, 
 on   the   other  hand,  that    thofe   characters  which, 
 taken  fcparatt  ly,  are  common  to  him   with  others, 
 are,  when  taken  complexly,  or   when  joined   with 
 the  more  extraordinary  and  fingular  characters,  of 
 manifold  ufe  in  the  argument  in  view. 
 
 The  third  general  principle  needful  to  be  proved 
 is.  That  the  ihings  contained  in  the  prophecies  in 
 view,  are  things  that  could  not  be  forefeen  by  hu- 
 man fagacity,  or  fulfilled,  as  it  were,  by  chance. 
 Human  I'agacity  can  forefee  events  that  happen  ac- 
 cording to  the  uniform  courfe  of  nature,  or  events 
 of  which  there  are  probable  caufes  exilling  at  the 
 time  when  they  are  foretold.  Thus,  for  inf lance, 
 in  the  days  of  Seneca,  the  knowledge  that  learned 
 men  had  of  geography,  and  the  (late  of  navigation 
 even  at  that  time,  were  probable  caufes  of  new  dif- 
 
 *  Sec  Ecdef.  i,  9,  10, 
 
 coveries 
 
S  On  the  Prorhecies,  &c.  Intr# 
 
 coveries  in  the  Atlantic  ocean  :  fo  that  the  famous 
 vei  fes  concerning  fuch  future  difcoveries,  cannot 
 be  laid  to  contain  a  prophecy,  in  the  flridt  and  moft 
 proper  fenfe  of  the  word  *. 
 
 Though  human  f  igacity  may  forefee  fome  things 
 at  a  didance  as  probable,  yet  innumerable  things 
 are  beyond  its  reach  ;  ntir  is  there  any  true  hiftory 
 in  the  world,  but  whoever  reads  it,  and  knows  the 
 truth  of  it,  is  fully  perfuaded,  that  it  was  impoffible 
 to  have  written  it,  after  the  events  happened,  with- 
 out fufficient  information,  or  before  the  events  hap- 
 pened, without  infpiration,  which  is  the  only  way 
 of  fufficient  information  of  things  to  come, 
 
 *  Sec  Verulam's  Effays,  eflky  35. 
 
 CHAP- 
 
CHAPTER      I. 
 
 Of  propliecles  which  fpeak  exprefsly  o^  one 
 particular  perfori  who  w  is  to  be,  in  a  pe- 
 culiar manner,  the  Li^ht  of  the  Gdiitiks  ; 
 and  oF  the  doflrines  and  events  contained 
 in  thofe  prophecies. 
 
 IT  was  obferved  in  the  Inrroduflion,  tliat  feme 
 of  the  mod  remarkable  uncontefted  facets  be- 
 longing to  the  hidory  of  Chrifl,  are  thofe  which 
 relate  to  that  enlightening  of  the  Gentile  nations 
 which  is  owneJ  to  have  been  the  effect  of  Cnrid's 
 doctrine.  Though  unbelievers  deny  the  peculiar* 
 dodrines  of  the  gofpel,  they  own,  that  the  gofpel 
 was  the  means  of  abolifliing  the  Heathen  polytheifnn 
 and  idolatry,  and  of  enhghtening  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions in  the  knowledge  of  the  great  principles  of  na- 
 tural religion,  concerning  the  unity  of  God,  his  in- 
 finite perfedions,  his  providence,  and  his  law.  It 
 is  ufcful,  therefore,  to  begin  with  the  prophecies 
 which  treat  of  this  great  revolution,  which  mutt  be 
 owned  to  be  the  moil  remarkable  tliat  ever  happen- 
 ed in  the  world,  and  to  relate  to  its  moil  import- 
 ant concerns,  if  the  concerns  of  religion  be  owned 
 to  be  fuch. 
 
 The  prophecies  on  this  fubject  may  be  ufefully 
 divided  into  different  fuTS.  S'»me  of  them  fpeak  ex- 
 prefsly of  one  particular  per  Ton  fent  of  G\k\,  to 
 whom  the  enlishtenino-  of  the  Gentiles  would  be 
 chiefly  owing;  while  others  treat  of  tiic  lame  great 
 event,  without  fpe:. king  of  that  particular  perfon. 
 Some  of  the  prophecies  concerning  that  event,  or 
 that  perfon,  are  more  general  and  Uiort  ;  others  are 
 Jjiore  full  and  particular,  as  containing  a  greater 
 
 B  number 
 
I©  On  the  Prophecies  Cliap.l, 
 
 iiumber  of  fads,  and  other  characters,  contiguous 
 to  one  another.     It   is  reafonable   to   begin   with 
 thefe  lad,  becaufe  they  (erve  to   give  light  to   the 
 reft ;  it  being  one  of  the  moit  ufefui  rules  in  inter- 
 preting any  writings,  that   paflages   that   are  more 
 obfcure  or  general,  fhould   be  explained   by  thofe 
 that  are  more  clear  and  particular. 
 ,    Among  the  prophecies  which  fpeak  moft  clearly 
 and  fully  of  one  particular   perfon  who   was  to  be 
 the  Light  of  the  Gentiles^  are  the  following  palTa- 
 ges  in  liaiah,  viz.  the  42d  and  49th  ciiapters  through- 
 out, the  predidion  that  begins  at  the  13th  verfe  of 
 the  52d  chapter,     and   is   continued  through  the 
 'whole  of  the  53d,  together   with  the  55th  and  the 
 I  ith  chapters.     In  conlidering  the  things  contained 
 in  thefe  chapters,  it  will    be  ufefui  to  obferve,  that 
 they  can  be  proved  to  treat  of  one  and  the  fame  fub- 
 ject,  by  the  arguments   which   convince  us  in  any 
 other  cafe,   that  one  and  the  fame  fubjed:  is  treated 
 of  in  diiferent  writings,  or  different   parts  of  any 
 one   writing ;    as,    for   inftance,     the    arguments 
 which  fatisfy  us  that  certain  paffages,  in  the  differ- 
 ent Evangelifts,   are  parallel  to  one  another.    And 
 whereas  the  moft  plaulible  objedion  againft  the  e- 
 vidence  of  the  prophecies  which   fpeak  of  him  who 
 was  to  be  the  Light  of  the  Gentiles^  is  the  pretence 
 made  by  fome,  that  thefe  prophecies  are  applicable 
 to  fome  ancient  kings  or  prophets  among  the  Jews, 
 who  made  profelytes  of  fome  particular  perfons  a- 
 mong  the  Gentiles ;  it  will  therefore  be  needful  to 
 obferve,  with  due  attention,  how  clearly  the   ex- 
 preflions  of  the  prophets  defcribe  a  converfion,  not 
 merely  of  fome  particular  perfons,  but  of  nations ; 
 and  how  the  charaders  they  give,  of  that  converfion 
 of  the  Gentiles  which  they  foretell,  are  applicable 
 only  to  what  is  known  in  tad  to  have  been  the  ef- 
 fed  of  the  gofpel  of  Jefus  Chrift. 
 
 The  /19th  chapter  of  Ifaiah  contains  a  very  confi- 
 dcrable  number   of  uncoiuefted  fads,  relating  to 
 
 the 
 
Chap. I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  tr 
 
 the  three  heads  formerly  mentioned,  viz.  the  hiflo- 
 ry  of  the  life  of  that  eminent  perfon  who  was  to  be 
 the  Light  of  the  Gentiles-,  the  hiilory  of  his  church, 
 and  of  his  enemies;  and  feveral  remarka'ole  dodrinal 
 characters  mixed  with  thefe  fads  :  all  which  things 
 ai-e  fet  forth  p^irtly,  by  metaphors,  partly  by  more 
 clear  expreflions,  which  give  fufficient  explication 
 of  thofe  metaphors,  as  to  their  true  meaning,  not 
 only  in  this  prophecy,'  but  alfo  in  other  prophecies 
 where  they  occur.  It  is  ufeful  to  diftinguifh  the 
 chief  contents  of  this  remarkable  prophecy  into  fe- 
 veral articles,  to  render  fubfequent  references  more 
 eafy,  in  comparing  parallel  prophecies  together. 
 
 1.  As  to  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  the  e- 
 minent  perfon  who  is  fpoken  of  all  along,  almoll 
 through  the  firit  half  of  the  chapter,  is  faid  (in 
 >!'  6.  &  8.)  to  be  given  by  God  for  a  Light  to  the 
 Gentiles,  that  he  might  be  God's  falvation  to  the 
 ends  of  the  earthy  and  to  be  given  for  a  covenant 
 to  the  people^  to  ejiabli(}}  the  earthy  and  to  canje  to 
 inherit  the  defolate  heritages.  He  is  brought  in  at 
 the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  as  calling,  in  a  folemn 
 manner,  to  the  Ifles,  and  to  people  that  were 
 far  off,  to  lillen  to  him;  which,  according  to  the 
 prophetic  flyle,  as  will  be  proved  afterwards,  im- 
 plies, that  thefe  people  actually  would  lillen  to  him, 
 as  is  more  fully  expreffed  in  the  foll«)wing  parts  of 
 the  chapter.  It  is  faid,  m  f  j .  that  though  this 
 extraordinary  perfon  would  be  defpifed  by  men,  and 
 abhorred  by  the  nation,  (that  is,  the  Jewilh  nation, 
 as  will  be  proved  afterwards),  kings  would  fee  and 
 arife,  and  princes  would  worfhip,  becaufe  of  tlie 
 Holy  One  of  Ifrnel,  who  had  chofen  him,  viz.  him 
 who  was  to  be  a  light  to  the  Gentiles.  It  is  fore- 
 told, in  j^  23.  that  kings  would  become  nurfing 
 fathers,  and  queens  nurling  mothers,  to  Zion,  or 
 to  the  fociety  of  the  worihippers  of  the  true  God: 
 and  they  are  reprefented,  not  only  as  affording  pro- 
 tedionj  but  as  Ihewing   fuch  fpecial  regard  to  that 
 
 B  2  fociety. 
 
X2  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I* 
 
 fociety,  asiinplies,  that  they  would  join  themfelves 
 to  it;  and  confequently  would  no  more  patronize 
 Heathenifrn,  but  give  the  countenance  of  authority 
 to  the  true  religion,     hi  the  12th,    18th,  and  fol- 
 lowing verfes,  people  of  remote  countries  are  re- 
 prefciited  '\s  gathering  themfelves  to  Zion,  as  beau- 
 tifying anil  adorning  her,  as  becoming  her  children, 
 as  crouding  and  thronging  to  her,  and  faying,  ••'  The 
 "  place  is  coo  ili  ait  for  me :  give  place  to  me  that 
 "  I  may  dwell  *."     As  rigurative  exprelTions  may 
 be  as  clear  and   intelligible,  in  many  cafes,  as  any 
 other     whatever  ;    fo     the    obvious    meaning    of 
 thefe   exprelTions    of    the  proj-Jiet   is,    that   great 
 multitudes  of  diltant  nations  would  join  themfelves 
 to  the  church  of  God  at  the  time  the  prophet  has 
 in  view.     And  as,  in  f  20.  6c  21.  Zion  is  re|;refent- 
 eii  a;  furprifed  at  the  numbers  of  her  new  children, 
 after  the  lofs  of  other  children  ^vhich  ihe  had  for- 
 merly, thi-.  is   very  naturally  applicable  to  the  ac- 
 ceffion  of  the  Gentiles,  compenfaiing  the  lois  t)ffo 
 many  of  the  Jews  j  nor  can  it  be  rtafunably  applied 
 to  any  other  thing. 
 
 11.  As  to  the  enemies  of  him  who  was  to  be  the 
 Light  of  the  Gentiles,  it  is  very  remarkable,  that  iri 
 this  prophecy,  as  well  as  in  feveral  others,  the 
 tieatment  ^^'hich  that  eminent  [)err  n  would  meet 
 with  from  the  Gentiles,  is  reprefeiited  as  thereverfe 
 of  what  he  would  meet  with  Irom  the  Jews; 
 ^vhereas  in  the  verfes  formeily  cited,  it  is  laid,  that 
 the  Gt^tile'^  nould  be  gathered  to  him  ;  (for  when 
 it  is  faid,  that  they  wiaild  gather  to  Zion,  it  ne- 
 celTarily  implies,  that  they  would  gather  to  him 
 wiio  is  calkd  God's  covenant  ;nd  falvati(.n.)  it  is 
 faid  plainly  enough  in  f  5.  that  Ifrael  would  not  be 
 gathered  to  him.  When  he  is  faid,.  in  ^^  7.  to  be 
 one  whom  man  def;  ifeth,  and  whom  i/ie  nation 
 abhorreth ;  though  it  is  not  faid  exprcfsly  the  Je^uijl) 
 
 f  Compare  Genefis  xlis.  10. 
 '  nation^ 
 
Chap. I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  || 
 
 nation^  yet  it  is  evident  this  muft  be  the  meaning  ; 
 ibecaufe  the  context  Ihews,  thut  the  Gentile  nations 
 would  honour  him,  and  gather  to  him,  and  that 
 tlie  Jews  would  not.  Henc;  it  follows,  that  whea 
 it  is  faid,  y  4.  that  he  would fpend  his  ftrength  for 
 nought^  and  m  vam^  it  muft  be  meant  of  the  bad 
 fuccefs  of  his  doctrine  among  the  Jews,  feeing  its 
 fuccefs  among  the  Gentiles  is  reprefented  as  fo  very 
 coniiderable.  Though  the  prophet's  exprelTions  im- 
 ply, that  the  perfon  fpoken  of  would  be  rejeded 
 by  the  prevailing  party  among  the  Jews,  it  is  very 
 confiftent  with  this,  that  he  would  be  received  and 
 honoured  by  a  part  of  that  people :  which  feems 
 to  be  plainly  enough  intimated  in  f  6.',  where  it  is 
 faid,  '■'■  It  is  a  light  thing  that  thou  ihouldlt  be  my 
 "  fervant,  to  raife  up  the  iribes  of  Jacob,  and  to 
 "  redore  the preferved  of  h'rael.'' 
 
 All  thefe  things  fhow,  how  unreafonable  it  is  to 
 imagine,  that  the  prophet  is  all  along  fpeaking  of 
 the  whole  Ifiaelitilh  nation,- under  the  notion  of  a 
 particular  perfon  who  was  to  enlighten  the  Gen- 
 tiles ;  becaufe  the  perfon  whom  the  prophet  fpeaks 
 of,  is,  in  Ti-  3.  called  ty  the  name  of  Ifrael.  In 
 manv  other  cafes,  in  different  languages,  the  name 
 of  a  nation  is  given  to  the  chief  perfon  belonging  to 
 it ;  as  when  the  ^J/yrian,  the  Perjian^  or  Roinan^ 
 lignify  the  fovereigns  of  thefe  nations.  It  is  no  won- 
 der the  name  of  IJrael  fliould  be  given  to  him  who 
 is  at  the  fame  time  the  light  that  lightens  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  the  glory  of  his  people  Ifrael ;  being  in- 
 deed the  chief  perfon,  the  fovereign,  and  chief  or- 
 nament of  that  nation,  and  the  perfon  to  whom  the 
 name  of  Ifrael^  in  its  primary  meaning,  is  chiefly 
 applicable.  It  is  evidently  abfurd  to  fuppofe,  that 
 it  is  the  Ifraelitilh  nation  that  the  prophet  fpeaks  of, 
 under  the -notion  of  an  individual  perfon,  when  he 
 tells  fo  plainly,  that  the  perfon  he  means,  is  one 
 to  \vhom  the  Ifraelitifli  nation  would  not  he  gather- 
 ed y  \yhom  the  Ifraelitilh  nation  would  defpife  and 
 
 a^hor f 
 
14  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 abhor',  who  would  fpend  his  flrength  in  vain  a- 
 mong  that  nation,  only  a  remnant  among  them 
 would  be  reftored  by  him.  Every  body  will  own, 
 that  it  is  deniontlrable,  that  when  the  Evangelift 
 IVIatthew  narrates  the  hiftory  of  Jefus  Chriit,  he 
 does  not  mean,  by  Jefus  Chrift,  the  nation  of  If- 
 rael,  though  once  he  applies  the  name  of  Ifrael  to 
 him.  The  fame  kind  of  arguments  will  prove,  that 
 the  prophet  Ifaiah,  in  the  prcdidion  in  view,  and 
 in  many  others,  is  not  fpeaking  of  the  nation  of  If- 
 rael under  the  notion  of  a  perfon,  but  of  a  real  in- 
 dividual perfon,  who  would  be  rejedted  by  the  Jews, 
 and  received  by  the  Gentiles. 
 
 At  the  end  of  the  chapter  which  we  are  confl- 
 dering,  there  are  awful  threatenings  againll  Zion^s 
 enemies  and  oppreifors.  The  Jews  indeed  are  not 
 exprefsly  mentioned;  but  it  is  evident  from  the 
 former  parts  of  the  chapter,  that  the  enemies  of 
 him  who  was  to  be  the  Light  of  the  Gentiles  would 
 be  enemies  of  Zion  ;  and  that  the  prevailing  party 
 among  the  Jews  would  be  of  that  number. 
 
 111.  As  to  the  perfonal  hiftory  of  the  eminent 
 perfon  whom  the  prophet  fpeaks  of,  fome  fads  re- 
 lating to  it  are  implied  in  the  parages  already  cited, 
 j-elatiag  to  his  enemies.  The  expreflions  about  his 
 fpending  his  llrength  for  nought  among  the  Jews, 
 and  about  his  being  defpifed  and  abhorred  by  that 
 nation,  plainly  implying  an  oppofition  that  would 
 be  very  violent  and  extenlive,  evidently  teach  us, 
 that  he  would  live  among  the  Jews,  that  he  would 
 exercife  a  laborious  miniftry  among  them,  and  fuf- 
 fer  a  great  deal  from  them.  When  he  is  exprefsly 
 called,  m  f  7 .  a  fervant  of  rulers^  that  title  ap- 
 pears ro  be  defigned,  as  it  were,  on  purpofe  to  re- 
 fute the  falfe  notion  of  the  Meffiah  that  prevailed  fo 
 iiuich  afterwards,  as  if  he  v/as  to  be  a  magnificent 
 temporal  prince.  The  prophet's  words  plainly  im- 
 port, that  the  perfon  he  fpeaks  of  was  to  live  in  a 
 low  llation  of  life. 
 
 IV. 
 
Ghap.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  ijf» 
 
 IV.  As  to  doftrinal  charaders,  it  is  evident,  that 
 the  light  with  which  it  is  foretold  that  God  would 
 favour  the  Gentiles,  is  not  reprefented  as  a  mere 
 fpeculative  knovvledge  of  God,  but  a  pradlical  and 
 molt  comiortable  knowledge  of  him,  founded  on  a 
 revelation  of  mercy  >md  grace,  and  diredling  men  to 
 a  Itare  of  true  holinefs  and  happinefs.  It  will  be 
 proved  afterv/ards,  that  the  prophets  teach  the  fame 
 dodrine  with  the  Apoitles,  about  what  they  call 
 Cod's  covenant  andfalvation^  as  including  deli- 
 verance from  lin,  together  with  the  attainment  of 
 the  favour,  the  image,  and  the  enjoyment  of  God; 
 which  are  the  things  wherein  the  falvation  of  lin- 
 ners,  and  true  Iiappinefs  of  rational  creatures,  chief- 
 ly conlill,  according  both  to  fcripture  and  reafon. 
 Now  in  the  prophecies  in  view,  it  is  not  faid  mere- 
 ly, that  he  who  was  to  be  the  Light  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles would  inllruc^l  the  Gentiles  in  the  dodrines 
 concerning  God^s  covenant  and  falvation;  which 
 might  be  done  by  the  moll  inconfiderable  perfon^ 
 who  fliould  be  well  inflruded  about  thefe  things 
 himfelf.  This  extraordinary  perfon  is  faid  to  be 
 himfelf  that  covenant  and  that  falvation.  It  muft 
 be  owned,  that  this  manner  of  expreffion  is  very 
 lingular:  but  this  itfelf  is  an  argument,  that  the 
 bleflings  of  God's  covenant  and  falvation  would  be, 
 in  2i lingular  manner^  owing  to  that  perfon. 
 
 Hence  it  follows,  that  if  we  find,  in  other  pla- 
 ces, that  the  prophets  fpeak  of  one  particular  per- 
 fon fent  of  God,  who  was  to  do  a  great  deal  more 
 lor  our  falvation,  befides  mere  inftruction  ;  parti- 
 cularly if  we  find,  that  they  fpeak  of  one  who  wai 
 to  fuller  for  our  fins,  and  to  purchafe  our  falvation ; 
 we  have  good  caufe  to  explain  the  more  general  ex- 
 preflions,  about  one  who  was  to  be  God's  covenant 
 and  falvation,  by  thofe  more  particular  exprefiinns, 
 about  one  who  was  to  do  a  thing  fo  extraordinary 
 and  fingular  for  us,  as  to  purchafe  that  falvation  for 
 us  by  his  fujferings  and  death ;  feeing  the  bell  rules 
 
 of 
 
1 5  On  the  Proi^hecie*  Chap. I. 
 
 of  interpretation  olvige  us  to  explain  expreflions 
 that  are  more  obfcure  and  general,  by  tiiole  that 
 are  more  cle^r  and  particular. 
 
 He  \uho  is  called  the  Light  of  the  Gentiles^  as  he 
 is  faid  to  be  God's  covenant  and  falvatiun,  is  re- 
 prefented  as  the  fervant  of  God  in  whom  he  will  be 
 glorified,  )^  3.;  ^z  called^  f  i.  7{x\d  chofin^f  7 .  of 
 God,  and  in  a  peculiar  manner  fitted  for  a  work  of 
 lingular  importance,  and  fuppoited  in  it,  f  2.  Ic 
 is  faid,  that  God  would  miike  his  mouth  like  a  (liarp; 
 fword,  f  2.  which  feems  plainly  to  denote  the 
 peculiar  efficacy  of  his  'iocftrine ;  that  God  would 
 hide  him  in  the  fhadow  of  his  hand,  and  make  h' n 
 a  pf)lifhed  Ihaft,  f  2.\  that  he  would  be  glorious  in 
 the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  and  that  his  God  would  be 
 his  flrength,  f  5". 
 
 V.  A^  to  the  figures  by  which  the  above-men- 
 tioned fads  and  dodrines  are  cxprefTed  ;  that  great 
 work  of  divine  mercy,  God's  enlightening  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  his  making  them  partaker-  of  his  cove- 
 nant and  falvation,  is  exr'relled  by  delivering  them 
 from  prifon  and  darknefs,  feeding  them  in  defiiable 
 padures,  and  guiding  them  by  fprings  of  water, 
 f  9.  10.  by  God's  ertablifliing  the  earth,  f  B.  and 
 makir.g  the  defolate  heritages  to  be  inherited  ;  as 
 alfo  by  the  multiplying  of  Zion's  children,  multi- 
 tudes thronging  into  Zion,  finding  the  place  too 
 flrsit  for  then-;,  and  makmg  it  neceifary  that  Zion 
 fliould  he  enlarged  to  receive  croud--  of  new  inha- 
 bitants. The  great  changes  by  which  Providence 
 would  remove  obilacles,  are  expreffed  by  levelling 
 mountains,  f  \i. 
 
 VI.  There  are  two  remarkable  pradical  inffruc- 
 tions,  which  have  a  near  ;  fnnity  to  one  another, 
 and  M  hich  are  mixed  with  the  fads  and  dodrines  a- 
 bove  menrioned,  both  in  this  jirophecy,  anJ  in  fe- 
 vtral  others,  which  v/ill  be  confidered  afterwards. 
 Iiril,  Inftrudions  concerning  God's  gracious  care 
 to  comfort  his  alliided  (people,  and  to  give  them  fa- 
 
 tisfying 
 
Chap.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  17 
 
 tisfying  relief  from  all  their  forrows,  ^;r  14.  15.  16. ; 
 and,  fecondly,  Inftrudions  concerning  the  fingular 
 importance  and  excellency  of  the  great  things 
 which  God  was  to  do  for  his  people,  about  the 
 time  tliat  the  Gentile  nations  would  be  enlightened, 
 jjr  13.  thefe  things  being  reprefen ted  as  grounds  of 
 the  univerfal  triumph  of  heaven  and  earth.  It 
 A^ill  appear  afterwards,  that  it  is  very  ufual  with 
 the  prophets,  in  jpeaking  of  that  happy  time,  to 
 break  out  into  fuch  joyful  exclamations  as  we  find 
 in  this  chapter,  in  j^  13.  "  Sing,  O  heavens,  and  be 
 "  joyful,  O  enrth,  and  break  forth  into  linging,  O 
 "  mount;dns." 
 
 VII.  Whereas  this  chapter  confifts  of  two  parts, 
 the  firil  of  which  fpeaks  exprefsiy  of  him  who  was 
 to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  to  whom  the  falva- 
 tion  of  Zion,  and  the  increafe  of  her  inhabitants, 
 would  be  in  a  lingular  and  p'^culiar  manner  owing  ; 
 while  the  fecond  part  contains  various  predidions 
 concerning  Zion  herfeif,  and  her  enemies,  le- 
 lating  to  events  that  would  happen  about  the 
 time  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  with- 
 out exprefs  mention  of  him  by  whom  that  great 
 change  would  be  brought  about  :  it  is  proper  to 
 obferve,  that  thefe  things  are  to  be  coniidered  only 
 as  difiereiit  branches  (.f  one  continued  difcourfe,  or 
 coD'plex  prediction  ;  and  not  as  if  they  were  differ- 
 ent fubjech,  having  no  connexion  with  one  ano- 
 ther. The  juftnefs  and  ufefulnefs  of  this  remark 
 will  appear  afterwards,  in  confidering  how  far  we 
 may  reafonably  extend  our  views,  in  explaining  any 
 prophetic  text  by  the  foregoing  or  following  con- 
 text. 
 
 Isaiah  Ixii. 
 
 All  the  evidence  that  can  convince  us  in  other 
 
 cafes,  that  two  different  writings,  or  different  parts 
 
 of  one  writing,  treat  of  one  and  the  fame  fubjecl,  is 
 
 C       .  applicable 
 
I'S  On   the    Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 applicable  to  the 421!  chapter  of  Ifaiah,  compared  with 
 the  49th.  As  in  chap.  49.  it  is  faid  of  the  j.erfon 
 there  mentioned,  that  God  '■'■  v/ould  give  him  for 
 '-'■  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  and  a  ccverant  to  the 
 "-  people,  that  he  might  eftablilh  the  earth  ;  —  and 
 "  that  he  might  f>iy  to  the  priOmers,  Go  forth ; 
 "  and  to  them  that  lit  in  daiknefs,  Shew  your- 
 "  felves  ;"  and  in  a  particular  manner  the  illes,  and 
 people  afar  oif,  are  called  to  lillen  to  him  :  fo  as  to 
 this  42d  chapter,  it  foretells  ot  the  eminent  per- 
 Ion  it  treats  of,  that  God  ''  M'ould  give  him  for  a 
 ''  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the 
 *'•  Gentiles  ;  to  open  the  blind  eyes,  to  bring  out 
 *'  the  prifoners  from  the  prifon,  and  them  that  fit 
 ''  in  darknefs  out  of  the  prifon-houfe,  f  6.  7.  ;'' 
 that  he  "  would  bring  forth  judgement  to  the  Gen- 
 *'  tiles,  f  I."  And  more  particularly  it  is  fore- 
 told, that  the  ifies  would  wait  for  his  law,  )^  4.  ; 
 and  the  prophet  exh(jrts  "  the  illes  and  their  inhabi- 
 ''  tants  to  fmg  unto  the  Lord  a  new  fong ;"  and  a- 
 gain  a  little  below  exhorts  men  to  ••'  give  glory 
 '^  unto  the  Lord,  and  declare  his  praife  in  the  i- 
 "  Hands/'  f  10.  12. 
 
 Though  the  converfion  of  the  kings  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  not  mentioned  fo  exprefsly  he le  as  in  the 
 chapter  formerly  confidered,  yet  it  is  plainly  im- 
 plied in  the  divine  threatenings  pronounced  againll 
 idolatry.  It  is  foretold,  f  17.  that  "  they  Ihail  be 
 **•  turned  back,  they  ihall  be  greatly  alhamed  that 
 "  truft  in  graven  images,  that  fay  to  the  molten  i- 
 "  mages.  Ye  are  oui- gods."  In  other  prophecies, 
 as  well  as  this,  threatenings  againil  idolatry  are 
 mixed  ibmctimes  with  the  promiles  of  enlightening 
 of  the  Gentiles;  the  (Irong  expreffions  made  ufe  of  in 
 thefe  thre  !tening;_s  plainly  denote  fuch  an  overthrow 
 of  the  Heathen  idolatry,  as  fuppofes  its  being  de- 
 prived of  the  countenance  of  authority.  Before  the 
 times  of  the  go'pel,  the  enemies  of  the  true  religion 
 had  fo  far  prevailed  as  to  hinder  the  enlightening  of 
 
 the 
 
if,  xlii.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  19 
 
 the  nations.  In  the  13th  and  14th  verfes  of  this 
 chapter  God  fjieaksof  hinifclf  as  *■'■  prevailing  againlb 
 his  enemies  ;"  and  for  that  end  "•  going  forth  as  a 
 *'  mighty  man,  fhirring  up  jealonly  like  a  man  of 
 ''  war  ;  after  having  long  held  his  peace,  been  {till, 
 "  and  refrained  himfelf  *.'' 
 
 Thefe  and  the  like  expre/Tions,  here  and  in  other 
 prophecies,  evidently  point  out  an  important  revo- 
 lution in  the  world  in  favour  of  the  true  religion, 
 vaitly  different  from  any  fuch  converlion  of  particu- 
 lar profelytes  as  might  have  been  brought  about  by 
 any  Jewilh  king  or  prophet  before  the  coming  of 
 Chriit.  The  fingular  m^igniiicence  of  (lyle  by  which 
 the  pi  ophets  delcribe  what  God  was  to  do  when  he 
 would  enlighten  the  Gentiles  ;  their  exprellions  a- 
 bout  the  greatnefs  of  the  change  he  was  to  produce, 
 the  greatnefs  of  the  obllacles  he  v/as  to  remove, 
 the  extraordinary  difplay  he  was  to  mnke  of  his 
 power  and  glory,  the  great  fupport  he  was  to  give 
 to  the  particular  perfon  who  was  to  be  the  light  of 
 the  Gentiles,  the  folemn  manner  in  which  tiiey  in- 
 troduce their  predictions  on  this  fubject,  and  the 
 triumphant  exclamations  they  mix  with  them,  or 
 annex  to  them,  calling  to  all  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
 and  fometimes  to  heaven  and  earth,  to  ling  and  re- 
 joice on  account  of  the  great  and  glad  tidings  they 
 were  proclaiming  :  ail  ihefe  things  ihew  that  it  is  not 
 merely  the  converlion  of  fome  particular  profelytes 
 they  are  fneaking  of,  but  that  converlii)n  of  nations 
 which  is  known  to  have  been  the  peculiar  effect  of 
 the  gofpel.  We  have  remarkable  inttances  of  this 
 lingular  magnificence  of  ftyle  in  this  fame  42d  chap- 
 ter, p-u-ticularly  in  the  following  fentences.  "  Be- 
 "  hold  my  fcrvant  whom  I  uphold,  mine  elect  in 
 *'  whom  my  foul  delighteth  ;  I  have  put  my  i'pirit 
 "  upon  .him,  he  Ihall  bring  forth  judgement  to  tha 
 Gentiles.  —  Thus  faith  God  the  Lord,    he  that 
 
 *  See  A(fts  xvii.  30. 
 
 C  2  "  created 
 
 (C 
 
20  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 "  created  the  heavens,  and  flretched  them  out ;  he 
 *'  that  rpread  forth  the  earth,  and  that  which  co- 
 "  meth  out  of  it  j  he  that  giveth  breath  to  the 
 *'  people  upon  it,  and  fpirit  to  them  that  walk 
 *'  therein  :  1  the  Lord  have  called  tiiee  in  righteouf- 
 "  nefs,  and  will  hold  tliine  hand,  and  will  keep 
 *'  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people, 
 *'  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles  ;  to  open  the  blind 
 "  eyes,  to  bring  out  the  piifoners  out  of  the  pri- 
 "  fon.  —  I  am  the  Lord,  that  is  my  name,  and  my 
 *'  glory  will  1  not  give  to  another,  neither  my 
 "  praife  to  graven  images.  Behold,  the  former 
 "  thinjjs  are  come  to  uafs,  and  nezv  thing-s  do  1  de- 
 *'  clare  ;  before  they  fpring  forth  1  teU  you  of 
 "  them,  bing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  fong,  and  his 
 ''  praife  from  the  end  of  the  earth  :  ye  that  go 
 "  down  lo  the  fea,  and  all  that  is  therein  ;  the 
 "  illes,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof.  Let  the  wil- 
 "  dernefs,  and  the  cities  thereof,  lift  up  their  voice. 
 "  — Let  them  give  glory  unto  the  Lord,  and  de- 
 "  elare  his  praife  in  the  iflands,"  hz.c. 
 
 It  would  be  unreafonable  to  objed,  that  the  pe- 
 culiar loftinefs  of  the  eaflern  ityle,  frequently  mag- 
 nifying things  above  their  real  greatnefs,  may  ac- 
 count for  thefe  high  exprellions,  without  fuppofing 
 any  more  extenfive  converfion  of  the  Gentiles  than 
 what  (bmetimes  happened  under  the  Old  Tefia- 
 menc.  Defcriptions  of  divine  power  can  never  be 
 too  lofty.  It  can  never  be  proved,  that  the  fcrip- 
 tore  any  where  gives  fuch  defcriptions  of  it,  as  thofe 
 now  cited,  in  order  to  magnify  any  ordinary  or  in- 
 confiderable  event.  V/e  fee  here,  the  prophet  firll 
 gives  a  large  and  fublime  defcription  of  the  power 
 of  the  Molt  High,  manifefted  in  the  creation  of  the 
 univerfe,  and  of  its  inhabitants ;  on  purpofe  to  Ihew 
 his  fufficiency  to  execute  certain  great  deligns,  in 
 which  he  was  to  employ  one  eminent  perfon,  whom 
 he  would  give  to  be  a  covenant  to  the  people,  and 
 a  light  of  the  Gentiles  5   that  he  might  open  the 
 
 blind 
 
If. xlii.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  21 
 
 blind  eyes,  and  bring  prifoners  out  of  the  prifon  ; 
 and  produce  tliol'e  happy  changes  which  are  exprefs- 
 ly  called  new  things^  (which  cannot  be  faid  of  the 
 converfion  of  particular  profelytcs)  ;  fuch  nezo 
 things  that  the  predicHon  of  them  would  clearly  de- 
 monltrate  prefcience  :  ''  Behold,  new  things  do  I 
 "  declare  ;  before  they  fpring  forth  I  tell  you  of 
 "  them  :"  new  things  that  would  reftore  to  the 
 true  God  the  religious  honours  that  had  been  facri- 
 legioufly  given  to  idols ;  v\t\v  things  that  would 
 produce  new  fongs  to  the  Lord,  and  devout  tranf- 
 ports  in  the  cities  of  the  wilderjiefs  ;  by  which  mult 
 be  meant,  according  to  the  context  and  other  pa- 
 rallel prophecies,  the  cities  of  the  Gentiles ;  and 
 particularly  in  the  ijlands^  which  name,  as  good 
 interpreters  have  obferved,  was  given  by  the  Jews 
 to  remote  nations  feparated  from  Jadea  by  the  fea. 
 
 II.  Some  predictions  relating  to  the  enemies  of 
 him  who  was  to  be  the  light  of  tlie  Gentiles,  are 
 implied  in  the  above-cited  threatenings  againfb  the 
 abetters  of  idolatry  :  and  when  it  is  faid,  in  j^  '4. 
 *'  He  fhall  not  fail,  nor  be  difcouraged^  till  he  have 
 "  fet  judgement  in  the  earth  ;  and  the  iiles  fiiall 
 "  wait  for  his  law,''  it  is  plainly  enougli  intima- 
 ted, that  he  would  meet  with  facli  oppohtion  as 
 might  difcourage  and  difappoint  other  perfons  in 
 any  undertaking,  but  would  by  no  means  have  that 
 efte(5t  on  him.  But  whereas  mere  general  expref- 
 fions  about  the  enemies  of  the  eminent  perfon  in 
 view  might  be  aj)plicable  to  idolatrous  Heathens  as 
 well  as  to  unbelieving  Jews,  the  clofe  of  this  chap- 
 ter fpeaks  very  plainly,  not  of  the  former,  but  of 
 the  latter.  In  f  19.  and  20.  the  prophet  fpeaks  of 
 the  blindnefs  of  certain  perfons,  whom  he  calls 
 God's  fervctnts -Aw^mejfengers :  fuch  titles  are  not 
 applicable- to  Heathen,  but  to  Jewilli  teachers  and 
 rulers ;  \vho  both  profelVed  themfelves  to  be  God's 
 fervants  and  meffengers,  and  were  indeed  appoint- 
 ed to  fuch  offices,  notwithibnding  their  mal-admi- 
 
 niftration. 
 
22  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  I. 
 
 niftration.  When  it  is  faid  of  thefe  people,  f  20. 
 "•  Seeing  many  things,  but  thou  obfervelt  not ;  o- 
 *'  penino  the  ears,  but  he  hearelh  not,"  it  is  im- 
 plied, they  would  have  abundant  means  of  inflruc- 
 tion,  and  conviction,  but  would  inexcufably  milim- 
 prove  them.  Three  times  in  one  verfe  (the  19th) 
 they  are  called  blind. 
 
 The  following  context  not  only  foretells  extra- 
 ordinary defolations  that  were  to  come  on  thofe 
 perfuns ;  but  plainly  intimates,  that  notwithiland- 
 ing  the  previous  warnings  given  them,  they  would 
 not  coniider  the  true  caufes  of  their  calamities. 
 Thus  in  f  24.  25.  it  is  faid,  "  Who  gave  Jacob  for 
 "  a  fpoil,  and  llrael  to  tiie  robbers  \  did  not  the 
 *'  Lord,  he  again'i  whom  we  have  finned  ?  for  they 
 "  would  not  walk  in  his  ways,  neither  were  they 
 "  obedient  unto  his  lazu.  Therefore  he  hath  pour- 
 "  ed  upon  him  the  fury  of  his  anger,  and  the 
 "  ilrength  of  battle  :  and  it  hath  fet  him  on  lire 
 "  round  about,  yet  he  knezv  not  ;  and  it  burned 
 "  him,  yet  he  hiid  it  not  to  heart.'"  The  great- 
 nefs  of  the  calamities  here  foretold,  prove  that  thefe 
 expreflions,  ••'  He  knew  not,"  and,  *•'  He  laid  it  not 
 "  to  heart,"  cannot  fignify,  that  they  would  be  in- 
 ienfible  of  thefe  calamities,  but  that  they  would  not 
 acknowledge  and  confider  the  true  caufes  of  them. 
 
 To  Ihew  the  clearnefs  of  this  prediclion,  it  is  pro- 
 per to  obferve,  that  its  being  meant  of  the  unbe- 
 lieving Jews,  is  not  only  evident  from  the  above- 
 mentioned  title,  oi  Cod's  mc/fengers  and  few  ants  y 
 given  to  thole  the  prophet  fpeaks  of  in  a^  19. ;  but 
 that  the  thing  is  put  beyond  all  queftion  hy  f  2^, 
 which  gives  tiiem  the  name  of  Jacob  and  Ifrael. 
 
 If  it  be  objefted  againil  applying  f  19.  to  the 
 Je^\dfll  teachers  or  rulers,  that  that  text  fpeaks  only 
 of  the  Lord's  meifenger  and  fervant  in  the  lingular 
 number ;  it  is  fullicient  to  obferve,  on  the  one 
 hand,  that  y  18.  which  is  the  introduclion  to  this 
 prediction,  fpeaks  of  blind  and  deaf  perfons  in  the 
 
 plural 
 
If.  xlii.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  23 
 
 plural  number;  and,  on  the  ether  hand,  that  in 
 j>  25.  the  prophet  is  evidently 'fpeaking  of  a  body  of 
 people,  though  the  pcrfonal  pronoun  is  uled  there 
 in  the  lingular  number  tour  or  tive  limes :  *'  He 
 "  knew  not,  it  burned  him^  he  laid  it  not  to 
 "  heart,"  6cc. 
 
 It  may  perhaps  be  farther  objedted,  that  though 
 the  above-cited  paflages  fpeak  of  the  mibelief  and 
 defolation  of  the  Jews,  yet  as  fuch  things  hive  hap- 
 pened to  that  people  at  very  uifferent  times,  fo  this 
 predication  does  not  tell  exprefsly  that  it  relates  to 
 the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles.    But, 
 in  anfwer  to  this,  feeing  the  times  of  tlje  enliglit- 
 ening  of   the   Gentiles  are  the  tinges  treated    of 
 through  the  whole  foregoing  part  of  the  chai^ter, 
 it  is  unreafonable  to  fuppofe,  without  any  manner 
 of  grouna,  that  the  prophet  fpeaks  of  quite  differ- 
 ent times  in  the  clofe  of  the  chapter.     It  is  of  pu* 
 blic  notoriery,  that  the  dodlrine  which  enlightened 
 the  Gentiles,  was  rejecUd  by  the  prevailing  party  of 
 the  Jews ;  and  that,  not  long  rifter,  tliey  met  with 
 the  mod  amazing  and  moll  dui  able  defolation   that 
 either  they  themielves,  or  any  other   nation,  ever 
 met  with.     As  it  has  been  proved  already,  and  will 
 be  yet  farther  confirmed,  that  chap.  42.  is  parallel 
 to  chap.  49. ;  feeing  chap  49.  fpeaks  fo  exprefsly  of 
 the  Jews  as  1  ejecting  him  who  would  cnligliten  the 
 Gentiles,  this  Ihewsthat  the  predictions  in  cha[).  42. 
 about  the  blindnefs  of  the  Jews  relate  to  the  fame 
 event.     It  will  be  afterwards  obfcrved,  that  it  is 
 even  furprifing  how  frequently  the   prophets  inter- 
 mix predictions  about  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen" 
 tiles,  and  the  unbelief  of  the  Jf-ws.     Thefe  things 
 lliew,  that  by  all  the   beft  rules  of  interpretation, 
 M'hether  we  confider  the   context,  or  parallel  pro- 
 phecies, or  compare  predictions  with  events,  the 
 pafiages  in   view    mull    relate   to    th;it    blindnefs 
 and  def  ilation  of  tht-  Jews  that  would  happen  in  the 
 times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles, 
 
 III.  As 
 
24  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  I. 
 
 III.  As  chap.  49.  calls  him  m^io  would  be  the 
 Light  of  the  Gentiles,  afervant  of  rulers^  plainly 
 importing,  that  he  would  not  be  a  temiporal  ruler 
 or  prince  himfelf,.  but  live  in  a  low^  llation  of  life  ; 
 fo  the  {lune  thing  is  clearly  enough  intimated  in  this 
 42d  chapter,  f.  2.  "  He  lliall  not  cry,  nor  lift  up, 
 "  nor  caufe  his  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  (treet." 
 Nothing  can  be  more  inconfiitent  with  the  Jewifli 
 notifm  of  a  temporal  Melliah,  who  would  fill  the 
 world  with  the  noife  (jf  his  conquefts. 
 
 IV.  As  to  do(^lrirjal  charafters,  both  the  chapters 
 that  ^ve  are  comparing,  teach  us,  that  he  who 
 would  be  the  Light  of  the  Gentiles  would  be  given 
 by  God  tor  a  covenant  of  the  people  ;  which,  as  was 
 proved  above,  is  a  character  of  a  very  fingular  and 
 diiHnguilliing  nature.  And  as  in  chap.  49.  it  is 
 faid,  that  that  extraordinary  perfon  would  be  cho- 
 fen  and  called  of  God,  and  glorious  in  God's  eyes  ; 
 that  God  would  hide  him  in  his  hand,  and  be  his 
 ftrength,  and  niake  his  mouth  as  a  iharp  fword  ;  fo  in 
 chap.  ^2.f  1.6.  he  who  is  there  defciibed,  is  called 
 God's  iervant  whom  he  would  uphold,  his  elecl  in 
 whom  his  foul  delights,  whom  he  would  call  in 
 righteouinefs,  holding  his  hand,  and  keeping  him, 
 and  on  whom  he  would  put  his  fpirit.  All  which 
 expreilions,  efpecially  when  joined  with  the  above- 
 jnentioned  fads  and  dodlrines,  form  a  confiderable 
 complication  of  eminent  and  diflinguifliing  charac- 
 ters, proving,  that  thefe  two  prophecies  treat  of 
 the  fame  perfon,  and  of  the  fame  feries  of  events. 
 
 V.  This  is  farther  confirmed  by  the  obvious  har- 
 mony between  thefe  prophecies,  as  to  fome  of  the 
 principal  figures  by  which  they  exprefs  the  great  e- 
 vents  they  treat  of.  The  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  exprefled  in  both,  by  deliverance  from  pri- 
 fon  and  darknefs  ;  and  what  is  exprefled  in  the  one 
 by  eilablifhing  the  earth,  is  exprefied  in  the  other 
 by  fetting  judgement  in  the  earth  5  and  the  removal 
 
 of 
 
If.  xlii.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  25* 
 
 of  ail  obftaclcs  to  that  gracious  defign  is  exprelTed 
 by  levelling  mountains. 
 
 VI.  In  both  prophecies,  the  divine  works  they 
 treat  of,  are  mentioned  as  means  of  fingular  confo- 
 lation  to  God's  alHicted  people,  and  as  grounds  of 
 univerfal  and  extraordinary  exultation,  as  appears  by 
 comparing  chap.  49.  ^.  13.  14.  15.  with  chap.  42. 
 
 Isaiah  lii.  liii.  liv. 
 
 As  tlie  divifion  of  chapters,  however  of  manifold 
 ufe,.is  not  of  divine  inltituiion,  feveral  interpre- 
 ters have  jultly  obferved,  that  the  latter  part  of 
 chap.  52.  belongs  to  [he  prophecy  that  fills  chap. 
 53.;  and  there  is  good  ground  for  confidering  the 
 three  following  chapters  as  a  continuaton  of  it; 
 becaufe  thefe  chapters  fpeak  evidently  of  that  great 
 event,  the  enlightenin^v  of  the  G.ntiles,  and  the 
 preceding  chapters  tre  t  of  the  perfon  by  whom  that 
 event  would  be  accomplilhed. 
 
 The  p  irticular  perfon  menrioned  at  the  clofe  of 
 chap.  52.  ']s  there  cdllsd  God's  ftrv ant ;  he  who  is 
 defcribed  in  chap.  5-3.  is  there  called  God's  righ- 
 teous  Jervant ;  both  chapters  defcribe  the  perlon 
 thry  fpeak  of,  as  undergoing  great  fufferings,  and 
 then  arriving  at  high  exaltation  ;  and  the  expreilions 
 in  both  ciiapters,  not  only  concerning  thofe  fniier- 
 ings  and  that  exaltation,  but  alfo  concerning  the 
 effeds  and  confequences  of  thofe  things,  make  up 
 a  complication  of  charaders  of  a  very  lingular  and 
 didinguilhing  nature. 
 
 Though  the  eminent  perfon  fpoken  of  in  the  laft 
 three  verfes  of  chap.  52.  is  not  exprefsly  called  the 
 Light  of  tlie  Gentiles,  yet  as  the  fame  thing  may  be 
 expreffed  with  equal  evidence  in  various  equivalent 
 terms,  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentile  nations  is 
 necefTarily  implied  in  the  expreflions  about  the  fin- 
 gular blefTings  which  that  eminent  fervant  of  God 
 
 D  ii 
 
g6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  I. 
 
 is  there  faid  to  beftow  on  thofe  nations  and  their 
 kings ;  feeing  it  is  faid,  after  mentioning  his  fuf- 
 ferings  and  exaltation,  "  So  ihall  he  fprinkle  many 
 "  nations :  the  kings  Hiall  iluit  their  mouths  at  him  ; 
 ^'  for  that  which  hvxl  not  been  told  them  Ihall  they 
 *'  fee,  and  that  which  they  had  not  heard  Ihall  they 
 *'  confider." 
 
 Here  it  is  obvious,  that  the  prophet  is  not  fpeak- 
 ing  of  particular  profelytes,  but  nations ;  that  fee- 
 ing the  Jews  were  but  one  nation,  a  plurality  of 
 nations  muft  include  the  Gentiles,  (which  is  Hill 
 more  clear,  inafmuch  as  the  prophet  fpeaks  ex- 
 prefsly  o^  7nany  nations)  ;  as  alfo,  that. the  kings  he 
 fpeaks  of  muit  be  ti^e  kings  of  thofe  many  (Gentile) 
 nations ;  and  that  feeing  thole  kings  are  faid  to  li- 
 ftcn  with  attention  and  reverence,  to  new  and  fur- 
 prifing  initructions,  delivered  by  one  who  is  ex- 
 prefsly  called  the  fervant  of  God^  this  imports,  that 
 they  would  hearken  to  a  new  revelation  that  would 
 come  from  God  :  And  whereas  what  is  moft  direct- 
 ly allerted  by  all  thefe  expreffions  is,  that  that  fer- 
 vant of  God  would  inllruft  and  enlighten  the  kings 
 of  the  many  Gentile  nations,  it  is  evidently  im- 
 plied, that  he  would  enlighten  thofe  Gentile  na- 
 tions themfelves ;  efpecially  feeing  not  only  the 
 kings,  but  the  mi:ny  nations  themfelves,  are  ex- 
 prefsly  laid  to  hcfprinkled  by  him. 
 
 By  tlie  molt  uncontefted  rules  of  interpretation, 
 the  fpi inkling  of  many  nations  here  mentioned,  mult 
 be  explained  by  other  places,  both  in  this  and  other 
 ]:)rophets,  w^here  the  fame  or  the  like  expreilions 
 llgnify  cleanTnig  from  fin,  by  remiflion  and  fanclifi- 
 cation  ;  as  If.  i.  i8. ;  Pf.  li.  7. ;  Ezek.  xxxvi.  25. ; 
 efpecially  feeing  almoft  the  whole  following  con- 
 text in  chap.  53.  fpeaks  of  the  fame  perfon  who  is 
 here  fjid  to  fprinkle  many  nations,  as  fprinkling  or 
 cleanfing  us  from  our  fins  by  his  blood,  ny  fuffering 
 for  them  in  our  Head.  And -when,  in  i/  10.  his 
 foul  is  faid  to  be  made  a  facrifice  for  fin,  it  plainly 
 
 implies  J 
 
ir.  lii.  &c.     relating  to  the  Messiah,  27 
 
 implies,  that  he  was  to  make  that  real  and  effectual 
 atonement  for  fin,  which  the  £icritical  fprinkling 
 appointed  by  the  law  of  Mofes  could  only  typify. 
 AH  which  is  farther  confiimed  by  y  1 1.  which  tells 
 us,  that  by  his  knowledge,  this  righteous  fervant  of 
 God  would  juftify  many  ;  jullification  being,  in  the 
 llyle  of  the  Old  as  well  as  of  the  New  Tedament, 
 opi'ofed  to  condemnation,  as  lignifying  mens  being 
 alfoilzied  and  acquitted  in  judgement.  This  expli- 
 cation of  the  fprinkling  which  the  prophet  fpeaks 
 of,  is  confirmed  by  the  various  phrifes  in  fo  m^uy 
 dilferent  linguages,  exprelling  guilt  by  words 
 Avhich  in  their  primary  meaning  fignify  pollution^ 
 and  expreill hg  abfolution  and  juflification  by  words 
 that  fignify  fprinkling  or  cleanfing.  And  whereas, 
 though  the  greated  part  of  chap.  53.  afcribes  our 
 juftification  to  the  fuiierings  of  that  eminent  perfon 
 i poke n  of,  yii.  feems  to  afcribe  it  to  his  know- 
 ledge ;  thefe  things  are  abundantly  confifcent^ 
 whether  by  that  knowledge  we  underlland  the  doc-* 
 trine  of  that  great  fervant  of  God,  or  our  knowledge 
 and  acknowledgement  of  it  :  feeing  it  is  not  only 
 very  confident,  but  exceeding  fuitable,  that  if  that 
 perfon's  foul  was  to  be  made  a  facrifice  for  our  fins, 
 the  dodtrine  revealing  that  f  icrifice,  and  divine  mer- 
 cy difplayed  in  it,  lliould  be  the  out\v^ard  means, 
 and  our  acknowledgement  of  it  the  inward  means 
 of  applying  its  efficacy;  which  will  be  afterwards 
 proved  to  be  the  doclrine  of  the  prophets,  as  well 
 as  of  the  apodles,  and  is  a  farther  pi-oof,  that 
 fprinkling  many  (Gentile)  nations  necefifariiy  im- 
 plies enlightening  them. 
 
 II.  As  to  the  enemies  of  the  great  perfon  in 
 view,  though  the  Jews  are  not  exprefsly  mentioned 
 as  reje(fting  him,  yet  this  is  evidently  implied  in  , 
 f  2.  3.4.;  becaufe  it  is  not  rcafonable  to  fuppofe, 
 that  the  prophet  is  fpeaking  in  the  name  of  other 
 nations,  but  rather  of  his  own  nation,  when  he 
 fays,  "  When^i;^  fliall  fee  iiim,  there  is  no  beauty 
 
 D  2  ''  that 
 
28  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.l. 
 
 *'  that  w^  flionkl  defire  him.  He  is  defpifed  and 
 *'  rejeded  of  men  ; — and  zve  hid  as  it  were  our  faces 
 *'  from  him  ;  he  was  defpifed,  and  zue  efteemed 
 "  him  not ; — we  did  edeem  him  ftricken,  fmitten 
 *'  of  God,  and  aillifted/'  Nor  is  it  reafonable  to 
 fuppofe,  if  the  report  or  dodrine  of  the  perfon  fpo- 
 ken  of,  was  to  be  believed  by  tlie  body  of  the  Jewiili 
 nation,  that  the  prophet  would  complain,  as  he  does 
 in^!^  I.  ''  Who  hath  belif  ved  onr  report  ?  and  to 
 '^  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed  r"  There 
 is  a  remarkable  conformity,  both  as  to  matter  and 
 flyle,  between  the  predidions  about  Jewifh  unbe- 
 lief in  chap.  49.  and  chap.  53.  In  the  former,  it  is 
 faid  concerning  the  eminent  perfon  fpoken  of,  that 
 Ifrael  would  not  be  gathered  to  him  ;  that  he  would 
 be  defpifed  by  man,  or  (as  it  is  in  the  original)  a 
 defpifed  foul,  and  abhorred  of  the  nation.  And 
 here  in  chap.  53.  it  is  faid  of  the  people  whom  the 
 prophet  fpeaks  of,  that  they  would  not  cfleem  him  ; 
 that  they  would  fee  no  beauty  in  him  that  they 
 ihould  defire  him  ;  that  they  would  reckon  him 
 ftricken  and  fmitten  of  God  ;  and  that  he  would  be 
 rejeded  and  defpifed  of  men. 
 
 III.  The  paflages  already  cited,  joined  with  other 
 palTages  in  this  remarkable  prophecy,  about  him 
 who  was  both  to  enlighten  and  to  fprinkle  many  na- 
 tions, Ihew,  that  the  hillory  of  his  life  would  be  in 
 a  great  meafure  a  hiflory  of  fufTerings  and  forrows : 
 They  jfhew,  f  2.  3.  8.  9.  that  he  would  grow  up 
 and  live  in  a  low  ilation  ;  that  he  would  want  thofe 
 external  advantages  that  ufually  attraft  refped  ;  tliat 
 he  would  be  a  man  of  forrows  in  his  life,  and  would 
 be  at  laft  cut  off  by  a  violent  death  ;  and  whereas 
 men  may  meet  with  fuch  a  death,  either  by  ailaffi- 
 nation,  or  by  the  fentence  of  civil  power ;  even  this 
 is  not  left  undetermined,  but  it  is  intimated,  that 
 that  extraordinary  perfon  ^vould  be  condemned  in 
 judgement,  and  fufFer  death  under  colour  of  pu- 
 blic juftice. 
 
 IV. 
 
If.lii.  &CC.     relating  to  the  Messiah.  29 
 
 IV.  As  to  dodtrinal  charaders,  the  prophet,  in 
 fpeaking  of  the  nature,  the  caufes,  and  elieds  of 
 the  fuiierings  he  defci  ibes,  teaches  and  inculcates, 
 in  a  variety  of  the  cleared  expreflions  imaginable, 
 the  fame  dodbine  that  the  New  Teflament  teaches 
 concerning  the  fufterings  of  Chriil,  viz.  that  they 
 were  a  facrifice  for  our  fins ;  that  our  fins  were  the 
 caufes  of  them  ;  that  our  falvation,  our  peace,  our 
 healing,  our  juftification,  were  the  en(^  and  efTed: 
 of  them,  );'.  5.  10.  II.  ;  and  likewife  adds,  that  he 
 whofe  foul  was  to  be  made  a  facrifice  for  our  fins, 
 was  to  make  interceflion  for  tranfgrefTors,  ;C  12. 
 All  which  implies,  that  he  was  not  only  to  enlight- 
 en men  in  the  knowledge  of  God's  covenant  by  his 
 dodrine,  but  alfo  was  to  purchafe  the  blefijngs  of 
 that  covenant  by  his  blood,  and  to  procure  them 
 by  his  intercefiion;  and,  confequently,  that  he  was 
 to  be  the  great  univerfal  pried,  as  well  as  prophet, 
 of  the  people  of  God  ;  feeing  oblation  and  intercef- 
 fion,  the  two  principal  jxirts  of  the  priedly  office, 
 as  well  as  indruction  by  immediate  revelation,  the 
 great  character  of  the  prophetical  office,  are  fo  clear- 
 ly afcribed  to  him. 
 
 Seeing  this  doftrine  fhews,  that  the  bleffings  of 
 God's  covenant  would  be  owing  in  a  peculiar 
 manner  to  that  extraordinary  perfon,  as  being  not 
 only  revealed  and  offered,  but  alfo  purchafed  and 
 procured  by  him  ;  hence  it  follows,  that  it  is  by 
 this  particular  important  doctrine  that  we  ought 
 to  explain  fome  more  general  expreflions  in  other 
 prophecies,  where  the  perfon  fpoken  of  is  repre- 
 fented  as  being,  in  a  fingular  and  peculiar  manner, 
 the  author  of  our  falvation,  or  of  the  blefifings  of 
 God's  covenant,  though  the  manner  of  his  influence 
 on  thefe  things  be  not  fo  particularly  defined  in 
 thofc  other  pafHiges  as  in  this  53d  of  Ifiiah,  which 
 is  judly  reckoned  one  of  the  clearefl  and  fulled  pre- 
 dictions in  the  Old  Tedament. 
 
 When  he  ^vho  was  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles, 
 
 is 
 
go  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 is  faid  to  be  given  for  a  covenant  of  the  people, 
 and  to  be  God's  lalvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
 as  in  chap.  42.  &  49.  formerly  confidered ;,  and  alfo 
 "vvhen  we  read  of  one  who  is  fuppofed  to  be  known 
 by  the  title  of  the  mejfenger  of  the  covenant^  Mai. 
 jii.  I.  as  a  title  belonging  to  him  in  a  fingular  and 
 peculiar  manner ;  or  when  we  find  the  prophets 
 fpeaking  of  "  the  blood  of  the  covenant,"  as  that 
 by  which  "  prifoners  are  fent  out  of  the  pit  where- 
 *'  in  is  no  water,"  Zech.  ix.  11.;  or  of  the  deter- 
 mined time  for  "  finifhing  the  tranfgreilion,  making 
 *'  an  end  of  fins,  making  reconciliation  for  iniqui- 
 *'  ty,  and  bringing  in  everlafling  righteoufnels," 
 Dan.  ix.  24. ;  we  ought  to  look  on  the  dodrine 
 contained  in  the  53d  of  Ifaiah  as  a  key  to  thofe 
 more  general  prophecies.  Nor  can  this  be  denied 
 without  violating  that  rule  of  interpretation  which 
 has  been  fo  oft  referred  to,  and  is  fo  much  relied  on 
 in  other  cafes,  viz.  That  expreflions  th.it  are  more 
 general  and  indefinite,  fliould  be  explained  by  other 
 expreflions  relatmgto  the  fame  fubjed  that  are  more 
 clear  and  particular. 
 
 V.  Though  the  above-mentioned  figures,  con- 
 tained in  chap.  42.  &  49.  are  not  to  be  met  with  in 
 this  53d  chapter  ;  yet  ibme  of  the  moil  remarkable 
 of  them  are  to  be  found  in  chap.  54. ;  which,  for 
 the  reafons  formerly  hinted  *,  may  juftly  be  confi- 
 dered as  a  continuation  of  the  preceding  prophecy  ; 
 feeing,  though  it  does  not  fpeak  fo  exprefsly  of  the 
 particular  perfon  by  whom  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles  was  to  be  brought  about,  yet  it  fpeaks 
 clearly  enough  of  that  great  event  itfelf ;  as  it  is 
 foretold  in  the  plaineft  expreflions  in  ^  5.  that  the 
 holy  one  of  Ifrael  would  be  called  the  God  of  the 
 ■whole  earth,  and  confequently  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions ;  and  in  the  context,  >'i.  2.  3.  the  church  of  God 
 dilfufed  among  the  Gentiles,  is  confidered  as  a  wo- 
 
 *  See  above,  on  Ifaiah  xlix. 
 
 man 
 
If.lii.&cc.    relating  to  the  Messiah.  3I 
 
 man  who  had  been  fonnerly  barren,  but  was  now 
 breaking  forth  into  finging,  becaule  of  the  multi- 
 tude of  her  children  ;  as  enlarging  the  place  of  her 
 tent;  iberching  forth  the  curtains  of  her  habita- 
 tions ;  breaking  forth  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the 
 left ;  her  feed  inheriting  the  Gentiles,  and  making 
 the  defolate  cities  to  be  inhabited. 
 
 Vi.  As  thefe  figures  have  fo  obvious  and  manifold 
 arefembiance  to  thofe  made  ufe  of  in  the  propiiecies 
 formerly  confidered,  as  of  itfelf  fornisa  confiderable 
 proof,  that  this  chapter,  and  thofe  other  prophe- 
 cies, treat  of  the  fame  events  and  times;  fo  this  is 
 farther  confirmed  by  the  harmony  of  thofe  different 
 prophecies,  as  to  inftrudions  relating  to  the  two 
 above-mentioned  prad:ical  fubjeds,  viz.  the  confo- 
 lations  of  God's  anlided  people,  and  the  univerfai 
 joy  and  exultation  of  God's  church  in  general,  as 
 appears  by  comparing  f  i .  7.  11.  6^c.  of  this  chap- 
 ter, with  the  palTages  in  the  other  chapters  former- 
 ly confidered. 
 
 Isaiah  Iv.  Ivi. 
 
 Whereas  the  defcription  given  in  chapters  52 . 
 &c  53.  of  the  particular  perfon  who  was  to  be  the 
 light  of  the  Gentiles,  is  interrupted  in  chap.  54. 
 (which  fpeaks  indeed  of  that  great  event  itfelf,  the 
 enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  but  does  not  mention 
 the  particular  perfon  by  whom  tivat  event  was  to  be 
 accompliflied),  the  defcription  of  that  extraordinary 
 perfon  is  again  refumed  in  chap.  55-,;  which  not 
 only  contains  fome  fingular  charac1:ers  of  him,  coin- 
 ciding with  thofe  formerly  micntioned,  but  like^vife 
 adds  fome  new  charactei's,  ^v'hich  are  of  confiderable 
 importance,  and  tend  to  make  the  predictions  con- 
 cerning him  more  fpecial  and  circumdantiate.  He 
 is  nt>t  indeed  expre{\ly  called  the  Light  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles in  this  as  in  fome  other  chapters  ^  but  the  thing 
 
 meant 
 
52  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 meant  by  that  title  is  evidently  enough  affirmed  of 
 him. 
 
 It  appears  from  ^  3 .  &  4.  that  the  perfon  here  fpo- 
 ken  of,  who  is  called  by  the  name  oi  David ^  is  one 
 to  whom  men  would  be  beholden  in  a  lingular  and 
 peculiar  manner  for  the  mercies  contained  in  God's 
 everlalting  covenant ;  which  mercies  are  exprelTed, 
 f  I.  by  the  metaphors  of  waters,  wine,  and  milk  ; 
 and  are  in  part  explained  in  f  7.  by  the  promifes  of 
 abundant  pardon  to  the  penitent.  It  is  one  of  the 
 flrongefl:  expreffions  imaginable  of  our  lingular  ob- 
 ligations to  that  myftical  David,  for  the  mercies  of 
 the  divine  covenant,  that  theie  mercies  are  called 
 his  mercies  :  "  I  will  make  an  everlailing  cove- 
 **  nant  with  you,  even  the  lure  mercies  of  David." 
 When  therefore  the  nations  fpoken  of  f  5.  are  re- 
 prefented  as  called  by  thi^  David,  and  as  complying 
 with  his  call,  it  implies,  that  they  would  be  called,  and 
 actually  brought  into  a  happy  participation  of  the 
 mercies  of  God's  covenant,  Jer.  xxxi.  33.  34.  ;  which 
 neceffirily  includes  their  being  enlightened  in  the 
 knowledge  of  God  hiaifelf ;  and  as  the  prophet  is  not 
 fpeaking  of  the  calling  merely  of  particular  perfons, 
 but  of  nations,  fo  his  expreflions  evidently  charac- 
 terife  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  and  at  the  fame 
 time  foretell  the  fpeedy  fuccefs  of  the  gofpel :  Na- 
 tions that  hiezv  not  thee  ihall  run  unto  thee. 
 
 II.  Though  this  55th  chapter  does  not  fpcak  ex- 
 prefsly  of  the  enemies  of  the  medical  David,  whom 
 it  defcribes ;  yet  f  2.  contains  remarkable  expodu- 
 lations  and  rebukes,  direcled  to  people  who  are  re- 
 prefented  as  fpending  their  money  for  that  which  is 
 not  bread,  and  their  labour  for  that  v/hich  fitisfies 
 not  ;  and  as  very  backward  to  hearken  to  God  when 
 oHering  to  make  an  everlailing  covenant  with  them. 
 But  in  chap.  56.  the  prophet  is  more  exprefs  and 
 particular  :  After  mentioning  the  happy  times  when 
 God's  houfe  would  be  a  houfe  of  prayer  for  allpeo^ 
 pkj  he  foretells  the  blindiiefs  and  fpirituai  {lumber- 
 ing 
 
If.  Iv.tvi.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  33 
 
 ing  of  certain  perfons,  to  whom  he  gives  the  titles 
 oi' zuatchmen  2Lnd  (Joepherds^  jj^  10.  11.  titles  which 
 character! fe  the  Jewiih  teachers,  or  rulers,  or  both. 
 
 III.  When  the  extraordinary  perfon  fpoken  of  in 
 the  55th  chapter  is  called  by  the  name  of  David^  that 
 title,  efpecially  when  joined  with  other  predictions, 
 to  be  confidered  afterguards,  affords  a  probable  ar- 
 gument that  that  perfon  was  to  defcend  of  the 
 houfe  of  David  ;  though  the  expreilion  may  alfo 
 import,  that  David  was  an  eminent  type  of  him  : 
 and,  as  was  obferved  before,  though  it  were  fup- 
 pofed  pollible,  without  divine  infpiration,  to  fore- 
 tell fuch  an  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles  as  is 
 known  to  have  been  the  effed;  of  the  gofpel ;  and 
 even  to  foretell,  that  that  event  would  be  owing  in 
 a  peculiar  manner  to  one  particular  perfon  ;  yet  it 
 would  be  evidently  impbflible  to  foretell,  without, 
 infpiration,  that  that  perfon  would  have  any  con- 
 cern in  the  family  of  David  more  than  any  other. 
 
 IV.  As  to  dodrinal  charadters,  this  chapter,  as5 
 well  as  thofe  formerly  confidered,  teaches  us,  that 
 that  eminent  perfon  would  be  in  a  peculiar  manner 
 the  author  of  the  mercies  contained  in  God's  ever- 
 lafting  covenant ;  that  he  would  not  only  be  the  u- 
 niverlal  prie(t  and  prophet,  (as  -^vas  proved  from 
 former  predictions),  but  alfo  the  leader  and  com- 
 mander \  (which  implies,  his  being  the  king  and  r«- 
 ler  of  the  people  of  God,  not  only  among  the  Je\vs, 
 but  alfo  among  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles)  ;  that 
 God's  thoughts  and  ways,  of  mercy  in  theeveriafting 
 covenant  would  be  far  above  ours,  as  the  heavens 
 are  above  the  earth  ;  and  as  to  the  efficacy  and  fuc- 
 cefs  of  God's  word,  that  it  wt.uki  be  like  that  of 
 the  rain  that  comes  down  from  heaven  to  fructify 
 the  earth. 
 
 V.  As,  in  the  former  prophecies,  the  enlighten- 
 ing of  the  Gentiles,  in  order  to  their  partaking  of 
 the  blefftngs  of  God's  covenant,  is  exprcfled  by  de- 
 liverance from  priion  and  darknefs ;  fo  here,  after 
 
 E  mentioning 
 
34  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  X. 
 
 mentioning  the  efficacy  of  God's  word,  it  is  added, 
 f  12.  "  For  ye  fliall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be  led 
 *'  forth  w'lXh  peace  •/'  which,  together  with  the 
 Avords  imme  J  lately  follo^ving•,  "  the  mountains  and 
 "  the  hills  ifliall  break  forth  before  you  into  fing- 
 *'  ing,  and  all  the  trees  of  the  field  fliail  clap  their 
 "  hands,"  fliew  how  great  a  harmony  there  is  be- 
 tween this  and  the  above-cited  productions,  not 
 only  as  to  the  fadls  and  dodlrines  contained  in  them, 
 but  alfo  as  to  the  peculiar  triumphant  llyle  in 
 which  the  things  foretold  are  commended  as 
 grounds  of  extraordinary  joy  and  finging. 
 
 Isaiah  xi. 
 
 Though  this  chapter  does  not  contain  fuch  a  va- 
 riety of  facts  as  fome  of  the  chapters  formerly  con- 
 lidered,  yet  as  it  foretells  very  plainly  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentile  nations,  that  *'  the  earth 
 *'  would  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as 
 "  the  waters  cover  the  fea,''  f  9. ;  fo  it  is  very  clear 
 and  exprefs  in  determining,  that  the  particular  per- 
 fon  by  whom  that  event  was  to  beacconipliflied  was 
 to  defcend  of  the  family  of  Jefi[e,  feeing  immediate- 
 ly after  the  words  now  cited,  it  is  added,  that  '■'  in 
 "  that  day  there  would  be  a  root  of  JefiTe,  which 
 *'  would  ftand  for  an  enfign  of  the  people ;"  and 
 that  "  to  it  the  Gentiles  would  feek,"  and  that 
 *'  his  reft  would  be  glorious."  ;^io. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  that  no  argument  can  be  drawn 
 from  this  prophecy,  as  not  being  fulfilled,  till  the 
 whole  earth,  or  all  nations,  be  filled  with  the 
 knowledge  of  the  true  God  ;  it  is  fulficient  to  an- 
 fwer,  that  as  it  is  not  faid  here,  that  all  nations 
 would  be  enlightened  or  converted  at  once-,  and 
 as  the  converfion  of  all  nations,  necellarily  implies 
 the  converfion  of  many  nations ;  the  prophecy  may 
 be  juftly  confidered  as  fulfilled,  though  not  wholly, 
 yet  in  fuch  important  branches  of  it  as  afford  a 
 
 ftrong 
 
If. xi.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  55* 
 
 ftrong  argument  for  the  conclufion  in  view  j  feeing 
 it  is  an  uncontelted  fadl,  tliat  many  nations  have 
 been  filled  with  the  kno\v]edge  of  God  long  ago  in 
 the  manner  here  foretold,  viz.  by  the  dodtrine  of 
 one  particular  perfon  defcended  of  the  houfe  of 
 JelTe  :  and  therefore  we  muft  apply  to  this  prophecy 
 the  general  remark  in  the  introduction,  about  things 
 foretold  but  not  yet  fulfilled,  viz.  that  liich  things 
 cannot  invalidate  the  proofs  taken  from  things  that 
 are  fulfilled,  provided  thefe  things  be  applicable  to 
 Chrift  truly  and  peculiarly,  an.i  at  the  fame  time 
 are  of  that  nature  that  they  could  not  be  foretold 
 by  mere  fagacity,  or  by  chance ;  which  is  evident- 
 ly the  cafe  when  a  prophet  foretells  that  one  of  the 
 family  of  JelTe  would  convert  many  nations  of  the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 II.  This  general  obfervation,  about  prophecies 
 that  are  as  yet  only  fulfilled  in  part,  ferves  to  give 
 light  to  a  remarkable  prediction  in  the  latter  part  of 
 this  chapter,  beginning  at  fii.,  where,  immediate- 
 ly after  mentioning  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles by  a  root  of  JelTe,  it  is  added,  that  in  that  day:, 
 which  in  the  prophetic  ftyle  fignifies  in  thofe  times, 
 there  would  be  a  fecond  recovery  of  the  Jews  from 
 a  general  difperfion  ;  which  necelTarily  fuppofes, 
 that  there  would  be  a  fecond  difperfion  of  that  peo- 
 ple ;  a  difperfion  after  their  returning  from  Baby- 
 lon ;  a  difperfion  that  would  exift  in  the  times  of 
 the  Gentiles ;  feeing,  according  to  the  predidion, 
 it  would  be  in  thofe  times  that  their  relloration 
 would  happen  :  fo  that  though  this  prophecy  does 
 not  fpeak  fo  clearly  as  fome  others  of  the  unbelief 
 of  the  Jews,  yet  it  contains  fuch  a  predidtion  of 
 their  difperfion,  as  is  applicable  truly  and  only  to 
 what  happened  after  their  rejecting  the  gofpel. 
 
 III.  As  to  facts  relating  to  the  life  of  the  eminent 
 perfon  in  view  ;  befides  his  being  twice  mentioned 
 as  defcended  of  JefiTe,  the  exprellions  about  his  be- 
 ing "  a  branch  that  would  come  forth  out  of  the 
 
 E  2  "  ftem> 
 
^6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  I« 
 
 *'  (lem,  and  out  of  the  roots,  of  Jeflfe,"  )jr  i.  con- 
 tain a  remarkable  inrimation,  that  at  the  time  of  his 
 coming  into  the  worLl  that  family  would  be  in  a 
 low  condition,  and,  a?;  it  were,  reduced  to  its  pri- 
 mitive obfcurity  :  which  explication  of  thcie  ex- 
 prelTions  is  contirmed  by  the  parallel  expreffions  in 
 If.  liii.  2.  '-  He  ihall  grow  up  before  him  as  a  ten- 
 *'  der  plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground." 
 
 IV.  As,  in  the  prophecies  formerly  cited  it  is  faid, 
 of  hint  who  was  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles, 
 that  God  wouhi  put  his  fpirit  upon  him,  and  make 
 his  mouth  like  a  fharp  fword  ;  lo  here  it  is  faid  of 
 the  root  of  JefTe,  to  whom  the  Gentiles  would 
 feek,  f  2.  ^.  '^  that  the  fpirit  of  the  Lord  M^ould 
 "  reft  upon  him,  the  fpirit  of  wifdom  and  under- 
 ^'  {landing,  the  fpn'it  of  counfel  and  might,  the 
 "  fpirit  of  knowledge,  and  of  the  fear  of  tlie  Lord  ;" 
 and  that  he  would  '"•  fmite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of 
 *'  his  mouth,  and  that  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  he 
 "  would  Hay  the  wicked."  And  as  in  chap.  55.  he  is 
 faid  to  be  a  leader  and  commander  to  God's  peo- 
 ple, not  only  among  the  Jews,  but  alfo  among  the 
 Gentiles ;  fo  the  expreffions  in  this  chapter  which 
 reprefent  him  as  a  judge,  contain  farther  confirma- 
 tions of  his  kingly  office.  Nor  are  the  inllruclions 
 relating  to  the  confolation  of  God's  people,  which 
 are  fo  ilrongly  inculcated  in  the  above-cited  pro- 
 phecies, omitted  in  this  ;  He  of  whom  it  is  faid, 
 chap,  42.  that  he  would  not  break  the  bruifed  reed, 
 nor  quench  t]"ve  fmoking  flax,  is  faid  here,  f  4. 
 with  righteoufnefs  to  judge  the  poor,  and  to  re- 
 prove with  equity,  for  the  meek  of  the  earth  ;  the 
 ^vord  rendered  the  meek^  fignifying  alfo  the  humbky 
 or  the  afflicted. 
 
 V.  The  figures  in  ^^  6.  7.  8.  about  transforming 
 the  natures  of  the  fierceft  and  mod  noxious  animals, 
 are  juftly  applied  by  Chriflian  interpreters  to  the 
 transforming  elHcacy  of  the  gofpel  on  multitudes  of 
 finners  in  the  moil  barbarous  nations  3  who,  how- 
 ever 
 
If. xj.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  37 
 
 ever  fierce  and  intractable  formerly,  having  recei- 
 ved the  love  of  the  truth,  learned  of  Chrilt  to  be 
 meek  and  lowly.  And  though  there  are  too  many- 
 proofs  from  experience,  that  the  predictions  in  this 
 chapter,  about  the  transforming  and  uniting  efficacy 
 of  the  gofpel,  have  not  yet  had  their  full  accom- 
 plilliment ;  yet,  as  was  obferved  before  on  another 
 head,  this  cannot  nullify  the  evidence  arifmg  from 
 the  partial  accomplilhment  of  thole  predictions  on 
 as  many  as  have  received  the  gofpel  in  fincerity. 
 Nor  can  it  be  denied,  that  the  gofpel  has  had  con- 
 fiderable  effedts,  in  producing  the  moil  friendly  dif- 
 pofitions,  between  multitudes  belonging  to  differ- 
 ent nations  that  were  formerly  the  objedts  of  one 
 another's  general  antipathy. 
 
 Daniel  ii.  vii. 
 
 Both  the  2d  and  7th  chapters  of  Daniel  treat  of 
 the  four  great  temporal  monarchies,  and  alfo  of  a 
 divine  kingdom  to  be  eftablilhed  on  earth,  which  is 
 diftinguiflied  from  all  other  kingdoms  by  various 
 charadters,  and  particularly  by  two  that  are  evident- 
 ly of  a  lingular  nature,  viz.  that  it  would  be  a  king- 
 dom of  univerfal  extent,  and  of  everlafting  conti- 
 nuance ;  which  charadters  fufficiently  demonftrate, 
 that  thefe  two  prophecies  are  fynchronous,  and  pa- 
 rallel to  one  another ;  or  that  they  relate  to  the 
 fame  times,  and  to  the  fame  feries  of  events.  That 
 they  are  alfo  parallel  to  the  above-mentioned  pro- 
 phecies concerning  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  will 
 be  evident,  if  we  confider  the  principal  contents  of 
 thefe  two  chapters. 
 
 In  the  2d  chapter,  after  mentioning  the  four  mo- 
 narchies, reprefented  in  the  prophetic  vifion  by 
 the  four  parts  of  a  great  image,  the  kingdom  that 
 was  to  excell  them  all  is  reprefented  by  a  flone  rut 
 out  without  hands,  which  afterwards  becomes  a 
 great  mountain,  and  fills  the  whole  earth :  ^vhich 
 
 figures 
 
3^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 figures  are  explained,  f  44.  that  in  the  time  of  the 
 kings  belonging  to  the  fourth  (viz.  the  Roman) 
 monarchy,  there  would  be  a  \imgdomfet  up  by  the 
 Cod  of  heaven^  which  would  never  be  dellroyed, 
 but  would  fland  for  ever,  and  get  the  better  of  all 
 other  kingdoms. 
 
 In  the  7th  chapter,  after  mention  of  the  four 
 monarchies,  reprefented  by  four  diiferent  animals, 
 the  Ancient  of  Days  is  fpokenofas  fitting  on  his 
 throne,  with  great  majefty,  innumerable  thoufands 
 miniftring  to  him  ;  and  one  who  is  called  the  So7t  of 
 Mcin  is  reprefented  as  coming  to  him^  with  the 
 clouds  of  heaven,  and  as  brought  near  before  him. 
 And  it»is  added,  f  14.  that  "  there  was  given  him 
 "  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all 
 "  people,  nations,  and  languages,  iliould  ferve 
 "  him  ;"  and  that  "  his  dominion  is  an  everlarting 
 ''  dominion,  which  ihall  notpafs  away,  and  hisking- 
 "  dom  that  which  fliall  not  be  deftroyed." 
 
 The  following  part  of  this  chapter  treats  of  the 
 oppofition  to  be  made  to  this  kingdom  by  powerful 
 adverfaries,  the  fuccefs  of  thofe  adversaries  for  a 
 time,  and  the  final  vicftory  to  be  obtained  over 
 them.  But  that  which  requires  mod  particular 
 confideration  is,  that  this  kingdom  is  fpoken  of  all 
 along  as  the  kingdom  of  the  faints  of  the  Moft  High, 
 and  that  remarkable  title  is  given  to  it,  in  the  com- 
 pafs  of  ten  verfes,  jj^  18.  21.  22.  27.  no  lefs  than 
 five  times. 
 
 This  flioxvs,  that  though  the  prophet  Daniel  ufes 
 exprefiions  and  images  different  from  thofe  ufed  in 
 the  prophecies  formerly  confidered,  yet  he  fpeaks 
 plainly  enough  of  the  fame  times  of  the  enlighten- 
 ing of  the  Gentile  nations;  feeing  he  fpeaks  of  the 
 times  when  the  kingdom  of  faints,  or  worfhippers 
 of  the  true  God,  would  be  diffufed  through  the  na- 
 tions of  the  Gentiles,  even  through  all  nations  and 
 languages :  for  though  the  name  of  faints  is  not  al- 
 ways taken  in  the  moft  itridt  fenfe,  which  fignifies 
 
Dan.ii.vii.    relating  to  the  Messiah.  39 
 
 men  endued  with  the  image  of  God ;  yet  even  when 
 it  is  taken  in  the  more  large  fenfe,  it  implies  mens 
 being  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  their 
 embracing  his  worlhip,  and  profeffing  fubjedion 
 to  his  laws  ;  all  which  is  included  in  the  words  of 
 Mofes,  concerning  the  nation  of  Ifrael,  when  he 
 fpeaks  of  them  as  a  nation  of  faints,  Deut.  vii.  6. 
 and  calls  them  a  holy  people. 
 
 And  feeing  Daniel  fpeaks  firft:  of  the  Jetting  up 
 of  the  kingdom  of  the  faints  of  the  Moft  High, 
 chap.  ii.  44.;  vii.  13.  14.  and  afterwards  of  the  op- 
 pofition  made  to  them  by  powerful  adverfaries,  M^ho 
 are  faid  to  make  war  againfl  thole  faints,  to  prevail 
 againfl  them,  and  to  wear  them  out,  chap.  vii.  21, 
 25.  ;  and,  laft  of  all,  of  the  total  vidory  to  be  ob- 
 tained over  thofe  adverfaries,  f.  22.  27.3  all  this 
 fliews,  thai  the  prophet  does  not  affirm,  that  the 
 extending  and  eftablilhing  of  the  kingdom  of  faints, 
 ■w^as  to  be  completed  at  once,  but  by  degrees,  after 
 a  conliderable  Ipace  of  time,  and  much  oppofition. 
 
 As  when  the  everlafting  kingdom  is  called  the 
 kingdom  of  the  f amis  of  the  Mo/i  High,  it  is  im- 
 plied, that  the  fubjects  of  that  kingdom,  the  people 
 of  all  nations  and  languages,  would  ^vorihip  and 
 ferve  the  Mofl  High ;  lb  when  the  people  of  that 
 kingdom  are  faid,  in  ferving  God,  to  ferve  him 
 who  is  called  the  Son  of  Man,  this  muft  imply, 
 that  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  in  embracing  the 
 true  religion,  would  embrace  the  laws  and  doc- 
 trines delivered  by  that  Son  of  Man ;  which  proves, 
 that  he  muft  be  the  fame  extraordinary  perfon,  who, 
 in  other  prophecies  formerly  confulered,  is  repre- 
 fented  both  as  enlightening  and  ruling  the  Gentile 
 nations,  in  order  to  make  them  the  faints  of  the 
 Moft  High ;  and  is  defcribed,  even  in  thofe  other 
 prophecies,  not  only  as  the  univerfal  prieft  and 
 prophet,  but  alfo  as  the  univerfal  king,  or  leader, 
 connnander,  If.  Iv,  4.  lawgiver,  If.  xlii.4.  xxxiii.  22. 
 
 and 
 
4o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 and  judge,  If.  xi.  4.  of  the  people  of  God  in  all  na- 
 tions. 
 
 From  all  which  it  follows,  that  as  when  two  dif- 
 ferent hiftorians,  though  ufing  difierent  expreffions, 
 defcribe  the  perfon  they  write  of  as  the  founder  of 
 the  Greek  or  Roman  empire;  that  one  lingular 
 character  is  fufficient,  both  to  prove,  that  they 
 write  of  the  fame  perfon,  and  to  Ihew  whom  they 
 mean  ;  the  fame  thing  may  be  faid  of  difierent 
 prophecies,  or  difierent  parts  of  one  prophecy,  de- 
 fcribing  the  perfon  fpoken  of,  as  the  fovmder  of  the 
 kingdom  of  God  among  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles, 
 or  among  the  feveral  nations  of  the  earth, 
 
 II.  Whereas  the  prophecies  formerly  confidered, 
 fpeak  more  exprefsly  of  the  unbelieving  Jews,  as 
 enemies  of  him  who  was  to  be  the  light  of  the 
 Gentiles,  the  Prophet  Daniel,  in  the  chapters  in 
 view,  fpeaks  chiefly  of  the  powers  of  the  Gentile 
 nations,  as  oppofmg  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of 
 Man,  or  the  kingdom  of  the  faints  of  God ;  for 
 feeing  thefe  powers  are  reprefented  in  chap.  ii.  34, 
 as  broken  by  that  kingdom,  this  naturally  fuppofes, 
 that  they  would  be,  for  fome  time,  engaged  in  a 
 ftated  oppofition  to  it  ;  and  the  adverfaries  de- 
 fcribed  in  chap.  vii.  24.  25.  compared  with  f  8.  are 
 reprefented,  not  as  belonging  to  the  Jewilh  nation, 
 but  to  the  fourth  great  empire  of  the  Gentiles,  and 
 even  as  appearing  at  the  time  when  that  fourth  em- 
 pire was  to  be  divided  into  ten  kingdoms. 
 
 If  we  compare  that  25th  verfe  of  chap.  7.  with 
 the  7th  verfe  of  chap.  12.  it  will  be  evident,  that 
 both  thefe  palTages  fpeak  of  the  fame  times,  viz.  the 
 latter  times  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  empire ;  in 
 which  times,  as  was  proved  already,  the  Gentile 
 nations  were  to  be  enlightened  ;  And  the  lafl  of 
 thefe  two  palTages,  fpeaking  exprefsly  of  Tufcatter- 
 ing  ofthepozver  of  the  holy  people  tliat  was  to  be 
 accompliflied  in  thofe  times,  it  is  at  leall  highly  pro- 
 pable,  that  this  is  meant  of  a  difperfion  of  the  Jews 
 
 that 
 
Dan.ii.vii.     relating  to  the  Messiah.  41 
 
 that  was  to  happen,  and  was  alfo  to  come  to  an 
 end,  in  the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles. 
 
 III.  As  tofadts  relating  to  the  perfonal  hiftory  of 
 the  extraordinary  perfon  in  view,  it  is  of  confider- 
 able  importance,  that  the  above-cited  pafTages  de- 
 termine the  time  of  his  coming  into  the  world,  in 
 fo  far  as  they  contain  more  proofs  than  one,  that  it 
 would  be  in  the  time  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  mo- 
 narchy: for  as  in  chap.  2.  j^  44.  after  mentioning 
 the  kings  belonging  to  that  fourth  monarchy,  it  is 
 faid  exprefsly,  that  it  would  be  in  the  times  of  thefe 
 kings  that  God  would  fet  up  the  everlafting  king- 
 dom ;  fo  in  chap.  7.  ji^  13.  &  14.  it  is  after  an 
 account  of  the  four  monarchies  that  the  Ancient  of 
 Days  is  reprefented  as  fitting  on  his  throne,  and  the 
 Son  of  Man  as  coming  to  him,  with  the  clouds  of 
 heaven,  and  brought  near  before  him,  and  receiving 
 dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people 
 and  nations  Ihouldferve  him. 
 
 This  paiHige  not  only  ihows,  that  the  fetting  up 
 the  everlalting  kingdom  was  to  happen  in  the  times 
 of  the  fourth,  or  Roman  monarchy,  but  alfo,  that 
 it  would  happen  when  the  So7i  of  Man  would  a- 
 fcend  from  earth  to  heaven :  for  as  that  title  im- 
 plies, that  the  perfon  to  whom  it  is  given,  would 
 be  truly  a  man,  and  confequently,  as  to  his  firft  re- 
 iidence,  an  inhabitant  of  the  earth  * ;  fo  the  pro- 
 phet does  not  reprefent  him  as  coming  in  the  clouds 
 from  heaven  to  earth,  (as  at  the  general  judge- 
 ment), but  as  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven 
 from  his  former  refidence,  towards  the  throne  of 
 God,  which,  according  to  fcripture-ltyle,  is  hea- 
 ven: And  this  is  confirm.ed  by  the  words  imme- 
 diately following,  *'  that  they  brought  him  near  be- 
 *'  fore  him,"  viz.  before  the  Ancient  of  Days. 
 
 f  See  Pfalmcxv.  16. 
 
 F  Ic 
 
42  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.L 
 
 It  was  obferved  above,  that  though,  in  reafon- 
 ing  with  unbelievers,  it  is  needful  to  difbinguifh 
 betv/ixt  uncontefted  facets,  and  fuch  iupernatural 
 contefted  fydts,  as  Chrift's  refurreclion  and  alcen- 
 fion  ;  yet  predictions  of  thele  contelted  facts,  beiides 
 other  important  ufes,  ferve  to  prove  the  harmony 
 pf  difierent  prophecies,  as  treating  of  the  fame  per- 
 sons and  events,  becaufe  they  contain  the  fame  ex- 
 traordinary and  lingular  characters.  Hence  it  fol- 
 lows, that  if  we  meet  with  other  prophecies  which 
 fpeak  of  fome  extraordinary  perfon  as  afcending  in- 
 to heaven,  as  Pf.  jxviii.  i8.  or,  which  fuppofes  inch 
 akenfion,  fitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  as  Pf.  ex.  i, 
 we  have  good  ground  to  conclude,  that  thefe  pro- 
 phecies fpeak  of  that  perfon  whom  Daniel  repre- 
 lents  as  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  to  the 
 Ancient  of  Days,  and  as  brought  near  btfore  him. 
 
 Though  the  above-cited  prophecies  in  Ifaiah,  do 
 not  fj>eak  exprefsly  of  tlie  perfon  ^v'hom  they  de- 
 fcribe,  as  afcending  to  heaven  ;  yet  they  f  ly,  that 
 after  great  humiliation,  and  a  violent  death,  he 
 ihduld  rife  from  the  dead,  and  fee  the  travail  of  his 
 foul ;  that  the  pleafure  of  the  Lord  iliouki  profper 
 in  his  hands;  that  he  Ihould  be  exalted  and  extolled 
 very  high  ;  that  he  fliould  make  intercefiion  for 
 tranfgrcflbrs ;  and  that  he  fliould  be  the  univerfil 
 prophet,  prieft,  and  king,  of  the  people  of  God,  in 
 all  nations.  All  thefe  things  prove  fuch  a  harmo- 
 ny between  the  prophecies  in  Ifaiah  and  Daniel,  as 
 produces  ilrong  convidion  in  other  cafes  j  as  when 
 various  witnefles,  teftifying  to  one  feries  of  events, 
 or  one  complex  fact,  a  part  of  which  has  been  feen 
 by  all,  and  other  parts  of  it  only  by  fome  ;  in  which 
 cafe,  each  of  the  witneffes  telling  all  he  knows,  in 
 fome  things  they  will  coincide;  in  other  things, 
 fome  witneffes  will  fuperadd  foniething  to  the  telti' 
 moiiy  of  others,  without  contradiding  it;  and  the 
 various  teftimonies  will  fo  tally  with  one  another, 
 
 that 
 
Dan.ii.vii.     relating  to  the  Messiah.  45 
 
 that  the  whole  makes  up  a  confident  coherent  nar- 
 rative of  the  feries  of  events  inquired  into. 
 
 Whereas  in  chap.  2.  f.  34.  35.  the  everlafling 
 kingdom  is  reprefented  by  a  ilone,  that  grows  af- 
 terwards into  a  great  mountain,  and  fills  the  whole 
 earth ;  and  that  ftone  is  faid  to  be  cut  out  without 
 hands  ;  the  tirll  of  thcfe  expreflions  is  evidently 
 applicable  to  the  gradual  propagation  of  the  gofpel, 
 and  gradual  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
 on  earth,  from  low  beginnings,  to  that  height  of 
 glory  which  the  prophet  defcribes.  fo  maguiticently 
 afterwards ;  and  tlie  words  of  Daniel  have  a  mani- 
 fe{t  conformity  with  thofe  of  Ifaiah  in  chap.  liii.  2. 
 and  chap.  xi.  i.  And  the  other  expreffions,  about 
 the  (tone  cut  out  without  hands,  contain  a  plain 
 intimation  of  fomething  extraordinary  and  fuper- 
 natural  in  the  beginning  of  that  kingdom,  -or  in  the 
 birth  of  that  king,  who  is  fpoken  of  in  other  pro- 
 phecies under  the  notion  of  a  (tone  rejected  by 
 fome  builders,  but  made  by  God  the  head  flone  of 
 the  corner,  and  of  a  precious  foundation-flone 
 which  God  would  lay  in  Zion,  Pf.  cxviii.  22.  j  If. 
 xxviii.  16.;  Zech.  vi.  11.  &c. 
 
 IV.  As  to  doftrinal  characters,  thouQ-h  Daniel 
 does  not  expref^ly  call  the  Son  of  Man  God's  cove- 
 nant and  falvation,  which  titles  are  given  to  the 
 fame  perfon  in  Ifiiah  ;  yet  as,  in  Ifaiah,  thofe  mer- 
 cies which  are  called  the  Jure  mercies  of  the  my- 
 llical  David,  are  mentioned  as  the  mercies  of  an  e- 
 verlafting  covenant;  fo  in  Daniel,  ch;ip.  vii.  27. 
 the  happinefs  of  the  faints  of  the  Mofl  High,  is  re- 
 prefented as  confiding  in  the  privileges  of  an  ever- 
 lading  kingdom,  which  is  the  kingdom  of  him  who 
 is  called  the  Son  of  Man.  And  whereas  it  mpy  be 
 objected,  That  this  is  not  meant  of  the  everlading 
 happinefs  of  the  individual  members  or  fubjecls  of 
 that  kingdom,  but  only  of  the  kingdom  itfclf,  con° 
 lldered  as  a  colledive  body  ;  it  is  fuiiicient  to  iin- 
 Iwer  at  prefent.  That,  according  to  the  moft  un- 
 
 F  2  conteded. 
 
44  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. I. 
 
 contefled  rules  of  interpretation,  it  is  reafonable  ro 
 explain  the  expreflions  in  chap.  7 .  about  the  ever- 
 lafting  kingdom,  by  the  expreflions  of  the  fame 
 prophet  in  chap.  xii.  2.3.  about  the  everlafling life 
 and  glory  promifed  to  individual  perfons  belonging 
 to  the  kingdom  of  the  faints  of  the  Mofl  High. 
 
 V.  Though  the  more  immediate  ruler  of  that 
 kingdom  is  called  the  Son  of  Man,  yet  it  is  ob- 
 vious, that  there  is  fomething  very  amazing  in  the 
 prophetic  defcription  of  the  high  honour  and  glory 
 that  ihould  be  given  to  him  ;  as  particularly  when 
 it  is  faid,  chap.  vii.  14.  that  "  there  was  given  him 
 *'  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom  ;  that  all 
 *'  people,  nations,  and  languages,  fjjoiildferve  him ; 
 "  and  that  his  dominion  is  an  everlafting  dominion, 
 *'  and  his  kingdom  that  v/hich  Ihall  not  be  deftroy- 
 "  ed."  Whoever  confiders  thefe  expreilions  with 
 impartiality  and  candour,  whatever  be  his  fenti- 
 ments  otherwife  about  the  perfon  fpoken  of,  muft 
 own,  that  there  is  at  leaft  fome  difficulty  in  concei- 
 ving how  fuch  everlafting  glory  and  dominion  fhould 
 belong  to  any  one  who  Ihould  be  no  more  than  the 
 fon  of  man,  or  a  mere  creature  ;  and  particularly  in 
 conceiving  how  fuch  magnilicent  things  Ihould  be 
 afciibed  to  one  who  was  no  more  than  the  fon  of 
 man,  by  fuch  authors  as  the  prophets,  who  incul- 
 cate fo  ftrongly  anl  jnftly,  that  all  mere  creatures 
 are,  befoie  God,  as  nothing,  and  lefs  than  no- 
 thing. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
Chap.n.     relating  to  the  Messiah,  4^ 
 
 CHAP.      II. 
 
 Of  tKe  do6lrine  of  the  prophets  concerning 
 the  Mefliah,  and  the  harmony  between  that 
 and  the  dodrine  of  the  apoflles. 
 
 IN  confidering  the  harmony  between  the  dodlrine 
 of  the  prophets  and  the  apoitles,  concerning  the 
 perfon,  offices,  and  benefits  of  the  MelTiah,  it  is  of 
 importance  to  hvive  in  view  two  general  things  con- 
 cerning that  dodbine,  declared  by  the  prophets 
 themfelves :  liril,  That  the  more  full  and  clear  re~ 
 velation  of  it  was  referved  for  that  future  ftate  of 
 the  church  which  they  foretell ;  and,  fecondly,  That 
 the  things  contained  in  it  are  myfterious  and  incom- 
 prehenfible,  as  furpaffing  all  that  "■  eye  lias  feen,  ear 
 *•'•  heard,  or  ever  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to 
 "  conceive  ;  God's  thoughts  and  ways  of  mercy  be- 
 "  ing  far  above  ours,  as  the  heavens  are  above  the 
 "  earth  ;"  fo  that  in  one  of  the  chief  prophecies 
 that  afcribe  the  higheft  titles  to  the  extraordinary 
 perfon  in  view,  th^  firil  thing  mentioned  concern- 
 ing him  is,  that  "  his  name  ihould  be  called  Won- 
 *'  derful/' 
 
 Whereas  the  gofpel-dodlrine  concerning  the  per- 
 fon of  the  Mefliah  confiils  of  two  chief  branches  ; 
 firft,  That  he  is  a  divine  perfon;  not  the  only  di- 
 vine perfon,  (as  the  Sabellians  maintained),  but 
 one  of  three  diftinct  perfons  in  the  Deity,  th  •  Son 
 of  God,  fent  by  the  Father  to  accompHili  our  re- 
 demption ;  and,  fecondly,  1  hat  for  this  end  he 
 ■was  maniftfled  in  the  flelh,  or  aflumed  a  human  na- 
 ture into  an  everhilling  perfonal  union  ;  it  may  pof- 
 fibly  be  objected.  That  it  is  not  fo  fuitable  to  confi- 
 der  this  doctrine,  in  a  defence  of  the  common  caufe 
 of  Chriftianity,  in  regard  of  the  controverlles  about 
 
 it 
 
4^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 it  among  thofe  who  adhere  to  that  common  caufe  ; 
 it  is  a  fulticient  anfwer  to  this,  That,  on  the  one 
 hand,  it  is  not  poUible  to  give  a  tolerable  account 
 of  the  doctrine  of  the  prophets  about  the  Melliah, 
 without  confidering  their  dotlrine  concerning  hi^ 
 perfon ;  and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  the  moil  con- 
 liderable  of  thofe  who  have  differed  from  the  body 
 ofChriflians  about  this  myftery,  have  taken  it  a- 
 mifs  to  be  accufed  of  denying  the  Mefliah's  divinity ; 
 profefling,  that  they  only  differed  from  others  in 
 the  explication  of  it,  and  that  they  owned  him  to 
 be  a  divine  perfon  incarnate. 
 
 In  proving,  that  the  prophets  teach  the  Chri- 
 ftian  dodrine  concerning  the  JMeffiah,  it  is  needful 
 to  iliew,  I.  That  they  teach  the  dodlrine  of  a  dif- 
 tinction  of  perfons  in  the  Deity ;  2.  That  they  teach 
 the  doctrine  of  a  divine  perfon  incarnate ;  and, 
 3.  That  they  afcribe  to  that  divine  perf  )n  the  lingu- 
 lar and  dillinguiihing  charadlers  v/hich,  in  the  pro- 
 phecies formerly  confidered,  areafcribed  to  him  who 
 was  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles. 
 
 I.  As  to  the  lird  of  thefe  important  points,  the 
 proofs  of  it  being  fo  fully  laid  down  in  fo  many  ufe- 
 ful  books  which  treat  more  diredly  on  that  fub- 
 ject,  it  is  fufricient  here  to  obferve  briefly,  that  fome 
 of  the  cleared  of  thofe  proofs  are  contained  in  pro- 
 phecies which  afcribe  divine  titles  or  honours  to  one 
 who  is  called  the  Son  ofGocl^  Pf.  ii.  7 .  or  is  faid  to  be 
 lent.  If.  xlviii.  16.  Zech.ii.9.  Pf.xlv.  7.  anointed, 
 given,  If.  ix.  6.  or  raifed  up  by  God,  Jer.  xxiii,  5.6. 
 to  be  the  mefTenger  of  God's  covenant,  Mai.  iii.  i.to 
 be  employed  by  God  in  the  falvation  of  his  people, 
 Hof.  i.  7.  to  alcend  on  high,  and  receive  gifts  from 
 God  for  men,  Pf  ixviii.  18.  to  be  appointed  by 
 God  to  be  a  prieft  for  ever,  and  to  fit  at  the  right 
 hand  of  God,  V{.  ex.  4.  and  to  (land  and  feed  in  the 
 flrength  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  majefly  of  the 
 name  of  the  Lord,  Micahv.  4. ;  it  being  evident, 
 
 thac 
 
Chap.  II.        relating  to  th6  MfissiAH.  47 
 
 that  thefe,  and  the  like  fcriptures  *,  plainly  teach 
 a  didinclion  between  the  Father  and  the  Son,  be- 
 tween him  who  is  faid  to  fend,  anoint,  give,  or 
 raife  up,  and  him  wlio  is  faid  to  be  fent,  anointed, 
 given,  or  raifed  up;  which  lail  exprellions  mani- 
 fellly  denote  fome  myfterious  condefcenfion,  to  a 
 fubordination  of  ofRce,  relating  to  a  great  delign, 
 for  the  accomplifhment  of  which  that  fecond  divine 
 perfon  was  to  be  fent. 
 
 2.  As  to  the  doftrineof  a  divine  perfon  affuming 
 human  nature,  it  is  contained  partly  in  fome  of  the 
 fcriptures  juil  now  cited,  partly  in  fome  others; 
 and  is  cither  more  directly  afferted,  or  necefllirily 
 fuppofed,  where  a  divine  perfon,  or  one  to  whom 
 divine  titles  or  honours  are  afcribed,  is  faid  to  be 
 born.  If.  ix.  6.  to  be  born  of  a  virgin.  If.  vii.  14. 
 to  be  born  at  Bethlehem,  Micah  v.  2.  to  be  born 
 or  defcended  of  the  houfe  of  David,  Jer.  xxiii.  5.  6. ; 
 and  is  exprefsly  called  a  man^  and  is  faid  to  be  be- 
 trayed, or  fokl,  and  pierced  by  men,  and  fmitten 
 by  the  fword  of  God  ^,  and  to  be  a  pried  for  ever, 
 Pf,  ex.  4.  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek  J,  or  faid 
 to  become  vifible  to  the  bodily  eye,  and  to  Hand  on 
 the  earth,  Job  xix.  25.  27. 
 
 As  thefe  and  the  like  fcripture-teftimonies  may 
 he  conC\dered  either  feparatefy,  fo  as  in  thinking  of 
 one  to  lofe  fight  of  all  the  relt;  or  co7i]iuicUy^  fo  as 
 to  compare  fuch  parallel  places  together;  it  is  evi- 
 dent, that  this  lail  way  is  nioft  fuitable  to  the  rules 
 of  interpretation  ;  and  at  the  fame  tim.e  fets  before 
 us  a  confiderable  number  of  concurring  teftimonieSj 
 which  mutually  fupport  and  fortify  one  another's 
 evidence,  in  favour  of  the  conckinou  in  view; 
 which  fliows  the  rallmefs  of  thofe  who  fuller  them- 
 felves  to  be  determined  by  objections  that  have  no 
 
 ,*  See  Gen,  xix.  24.  f  Compare  Zech.  xi.  rr  xii.  10, 
 
 and  xiii.  7.    Compare  alfo  Gen.  xxxii.  24.  30.  with  KuiT.  xii.  3.  4. 
 X  See  Heb.  v.  i. 
 
 manner 
 
^8  On  the   Prophecies  Chap.IL 
 
 manner  of  plaufibility,  if  it  is  not  againft  fome  one 
 or  two  of  fo  many  teflimonies  confidered  apart 
 from  the  reft  ;  the  invalidity  of  which  objedions  is 
 coniideredmore  fully  in  a  rnore  proper  place.  And 
 it  is  evidently  unreafonable  to  make  general  confu-  ' 
 fed  objedtions,  as,  ••'  That  by  heaping  many  things  to- 
 "  gether,  people  may  prove  any  thing ;"  leeing  it 
 is  impollible,  that  joining  together  ever  fo  many 
 true  promifes,  lliould  prove  any  but  a  true  conclu- 
 fion. 
 
 Whereas  all  the  above-cited  fcriptures  contain 
 charadters  of  the  divinity  of  the  perfon  they  fpeak 
 of,  it  is  ufeful  to  divide  them  into  diiferent  furts, 
 according  to  the  diverfity  that  appears  in  the  other 
 charadters  which  they  join  with  divinity,  i.  Some 
 of  them  join  with  cnaradlers  of  divinity,  charac- 
 ters of  the  above-mentioned  fubordination  of  office, 
 fuch  as  being  fent  of  God,  or  the  like,  without 
 fpeaking  of  incarnati(m  *.  2.  Others  join  with  di- 
 vinity, characters  that  fuppofe  incarnation,  without 
 any  other  mention  of  diftinction  of  perfons,  or  fub- 
 ordination ot  office,  than  what  may  be  necefUn-ily 
 implied  in  incarnation  itfelf  ■\.  3.  Others  join 
 with  divinity  both  the  other  characters ;  fubordina- 
 tion of  office,  and  incarnation.  Whence  it  follows, 
 that  the  two  firll  claftes  of  fcriptures  being  parallel 
 to  the  third,  muft  be  alfo  parallel  to  one  another  ; 
 and  therefore,  whatever  fcriptvn'es  fpeak  of  a  divine 
 pel  fon  as  fent  of  God,  muft  be  meant  of  him,  of 
 whom  it  is  foretold  in  fo  many  other  fcriptures, 
 that  he  would  be  fent  of  God,  and  would  aflume 
 human  nature.  Which  reafoning  is  evidently  found- 
 ed on  the  fo  often  mentioned  rule  of  interpre- 
 tation. That  more  general  and  indefinite  expref- 
 fions  iliould  be  explained  by  thofe  that  are  more  fpe- 
 
 cial  and  particular. 
 
 / 
 
 *  See  Pfal.  ii.  7.  If  xlvili.  16.  Zech.  ii.  9.  Pfal.  xlv.  7.  Mai. 
 jii.  I ,   Hof.  i.  7.   cited  above. 
 
 •\  See  above,  p.  47,  note  2. 
 
 According 
 
Chap.  II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  49 
 
 According  to  the  fame  rule,  the  above-cited  paf- 
 fages  ihould  be  im,  roved  in  explaining  fome  others, 
 which,  though  they  cio  not  contain  the  above-men- 
 tioned cliaracters  of  million  or  incarnation,  yet 
 fpeak  of  a  divine  perlon,  as  consing  in  an  extraor- 
 dinary and  peculiar  manner,  to  the  world,  or  to 
 Zion,  fo  that  the  cities  of  Judah  fliould  be  called  to 
 behold  him,  as  in  If.  xl.  9.  10.  BuL  various  other 
 proofs  of  the  harmony  between  this  and  the  above- 
 mentioned  prophecies  will  come  under  coniidera- 
 tion  afterwards. 
 
 If  it  be  objeded,  That  the  above-mentioned 
 fubordination  of  office  mutl  include  inferiority 
 of  nature,  and  is  therefore  inconfiftent  with  divi- 
 nity; in  anfwer  to  this,  How  myfterious  foever 
 this  dodlrine  be  in  other  refpeds,  it  is  evident  that 
 that  objedtion  is  contrary  to  reafon  and  experience ; 
 feeing  in  many  other  cafes  perfons  of  the  lame  na- 
 ture and  dignity  may  fend  one  of  their  number  to 
 ad  in  their  name,  as  v/ell  as  his  own,  in  a  defign  of 
 common  concern. 
 
 3.  In  proving  that  the  prophecies  which  fpeak 
 of  a  divine  perfon  incarnate,  are  meant  of  the  fame 
 perfon  whom  the  prophecies  formerly  conlidered, 
 defcribe  as  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  it  is  needful 
 to  have  in  view  the  principle^  formerly  laid  down, 
 concerning  the  evidence  which  proves,  in  other 
 cafes,  that  different  writings,  or  different  parts  of 
 one  writing,  treat  of  the  fame  perfon  :  in  which 
 proof  it  is  neither  fufficient  nor  neceffary,  that  the 
 different  writings  that  are  compared,  defign  the  per- 
 fon they  fpeak  of,  either  by  the  fame  name,  or  by 
 any  proper  n;mie  at  all  *  ;  feeing,  on  the  one  hand, 
 many  different  perfons  may  have  the  fame  name  5 
 and,  on  the  other  hand,  characters  that  are  of  a  pe- 
 culiar and  fingular  nature  (as,  for  initance,  when 
 
 *  See  Heb.  iv.  8. 
 
 G  one 
 
50  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  II. 
 
 one  is  defcribed  as  the  founder  of  fuch  or  fuch  a 
 famous  empire)  are  convincing  proofs  that  defcrip- 
 tions  containing  fuch  characfters  relate  to  one  and 
 the  fime  perfon.  It  is  obvious,  that  it  is  not  ne- 
 ceffary  th;it  every  one  of  the  paflages  compared  con- 
 tain all  the  charaders  mentioned  in  the  reft;  but 
 that  any  one  charafter  that  is  abfolutely  fingular  is 
 a  proof  of  the  harmony  in  view  ;  though  no  doubt 
 the  greater  the  number  of  fuch  characters  is,  the 
 greater  is  the  evidence. 
 
 Whereas  if  all  the  prophecies  which  fpeak  of  a 
 divine  perfon  incarnate,  exprefsly  affirmed  his  being 
 the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  the  conclufion  in  view- 
 would  not  need  proof;  for  wife  and  holy  ends,  the 
 prophecies  are  fo  contrived  as  to  make  it  necelTary 
 that  men  Ihould  fearch  the  fcriptures^  by  compa- 
 ring fpiritual  things  with  fpiritual^  i  Cor.  ii.  13. 
 But  there  is  no  ground  to  complain  of  the  want  of 
 abundant  evidence,  feeing  fo  many  of  the  lingular 
 chara(^ters  which  the  prophecies  formerly  confi- 
 dered  plainly  appropriate  to  the  light  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, are  afcribed,  in  the  prophecies  now  under 
 conlideration,  to  a  divine  perfon  incarnate  ;  and 
 even  in  fome  of  them  that  myfterious  character  is 
 joined  with  charadlers  which  diredly  imply  the  en- 
 lightening of  the  Gentiles. 
 
 One  of  the  moft  remarkable  prophecies  of  this 
 kind  is  that  in  the  2d  pfalm.  It  is  obvious  at  firft 
 view,  that  the  high  titles  and  honours  afcribed  in 
 that  pfalm,  to  the  extraordinary  perfon  who  is  the 
 chief  fubjecl  of  it,  far  tranfcend  any  thing  that  is  a- 
 fcribed  in  fcripture  to  any  mere  creature  :  but  if 
 the  pfalm  be  inquired  into  more  narrowly,  and  com- 
 pared with  parallel  prophecies;  if  it  be  duly  confi- 
 dered,  that  not  only  is  the  extraordinary  perfon  here 
 Ipoken  of  called  the  Son  of  Cod ^  but  that  title  is  fo 
 afcribed  to  him  as  to  imply,  that  it  belongs  to  him 
 in  a  manner  that  is  abfolutely  fingular,  and  peculiar 
 to  himfelf,  feeing  he  is  faid  to  be  begotten  of  God, 
 
 f7^ 
 
Chap.  11.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  51 
 
 f  7.  and  is  called,  by  way  of  eminence,  the  Son^ 
 f  12.;  that  the  danger  of  provoking  him  to  anger 
 is  fpoken  of  in  fo  very  different  a  manner  from  what 
 the  fcriptiire  ufes  in  fpeaking  of  the  anger  of  any 
 mere  creature,  "  Kifs  the  Son,  left  he  be  angry, 
 "  and  ye  periih  from  the  way,  ^vhen  his  ^vrath  is 
 "  kindled  but  a  little ;"  that  when  the  kings  and 
 judges  of  the  earth  are  commanded  to  ferve  God 
 with  fear,  they  are  at  the  fame  time  commanded  to 
 kifs  the  Son,  which  in  tliofe  times  and  places  was 
 frequently  an  exprelllon  of  adoration  ;  and  particu- 
 larly, that  whereas  oth'er  fcriptures  contain  awful 
 and  juft  threatenings  againd  thofe  who  trufl  in  any 
 mere  man,  the  pfalmift  exprefsly  calls  them  blelTed 
 ^vho  trull  in  the  Son  here  fpoken  of;  all  thefe 
 things  taken  complexly,  and  compared  with  the  a- 
 bove-cited  prophecies,  make  up  a  charac^ler  of  divi- 
 nity ;  as,  on  the  other  hand,  when  it  is  faid,  that 
 God  would  fet  this  his  Son  as  his  King  on  his  holy 
 hill  of  Zion,  f  6.  ;  thefe,  and  various  other  expref- 
 fions  in  this  pfalm,  contain  charad:ers  of  the  above- 
 mentioned  fubordination  which  was  proved  to  be 
 appropriated  to  that  divine  perfon  who  was  to  be 
 incarnate. 
 
 As  to  characters  importing  the  enlightening  of 
 the  Gentiles,  there  is  a  remarkable  harmony  be- 
 tween the  fm{7;ular  charafters  that  are  o-iven  here  of 
 the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  charaders, 
 in  prophecies  formerly  confidered,  of  the  kingdom 
 of  him  who  was  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  who 
 is  called,  in  Daniel  vii.  the  Son  of  Man :  and  that 
 both  as  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  that  kingdom, 
 and  alfo  as  to  the  oppoi'ition  that  would  be  made  to 
 it,  and  the  final  victory  that  would  be  obtained  over 
 all  oppolicion.  As  to  the  nature  of  this  kingdom  ; 
 they  who  refufe  to  fubmit  to  it  are  reprefented  as 
 refufing  fubmiilion  to  God,  and  as  endeavouring  to 
 calt  off  his  yoke  :  "  Let  us  break  their  bands  afun- 
 "  der,  and  calt  away  their  cords  from  us,"  y  3 . ; 
 
 G  2  where 
 
52  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II, 
 
 where  the  relative  particle  relates  both  to  God,  and 
 to  his  anointed,  or  his  Meiliah  :  and,  on  the  other 
 hand,  they  ^vho  are  tlie  fubjects  of  this  kingdom, 
 are  luppufed  to  be  intruded  to  ferve  God  with 
 fear  ;  ^vhich  implies,  th^-.t  they  would  be  enlighten- 
 ed'm  the  knowledge  of  God  ;  and  that  this  king- 
 dom is  tliat  kingdom  of  the  faints  or  fervants  of  the 
 Moft  High^  fpoken  of  by  Daniel.  This  is  confiriiied 
 by  the  account  given  of  the  extent  of  this  kingdom, 
 f  8.  &:  lo.  where  God  is  reprefented  as  faying  to 
 his  Son,  I  will  '^  give  thee  the  Heathen  for  thine 
 "  inheritance,  and  the  uttermoft  parts  of  the  earth 
 "  for  thy  polTeilion  :"  and  it  is  added,  f  \o.  "Be 
 "  wife  now  therefore,  O  ye  kings  ;  be  inftriiCied^ 
 "  ye  judges  of  the  earth.  8erve  the  Lord  with 
 "  fear.''  Thefe  pafragc^;  Ihnw,  that  the  pfalmiftjs 
 prophefying  of  the  time  when  the  nations  of  the 
 Gentiles,  or  of  the  Heathen,  and  even  the  kings  of 
 thefe  nations,  fhould  be  enlightened  in  the  know- 
 ledge of  God  ;  and  that  he  fpeaks  of  the  fame  per- 
 fon  fent  by  God,  of  whom  Ifaiah  fays,  that  he  would 
 be  God's  fdlvauon,  and  the  leader  and  commander 
 of  God's  people,  in  ail  nations,  even  to  the  ends  of 
 the  earth  ;  and  tliat  he  ^vould  make  kings  to  arife 
 and  worfliip,  and  that  kings  would  litlen  to  him 
 Avith  attention  and  reverence  *  :  and  of  -whom  Da- 
 niel fays,  that  he  would  receive  honour  and  glory; 
 that  all  nations  and  hmguages  ihould  ferve  him,  and 
 in  ferving  him,  Ihould  ferve  God.  The  harmony 
 between  David  and  Daniel,  in  the  account  they 
 give  of  the  oppoiition  that  v/ould  be  made  to  the  u- 
 niverfal  kingdom  which  they  defcribe,  and  of  the 
 total  defeat  of  that  oppoiition,  will  be  evident  to 
 any  who  compares  the  above-explained  pafTtges  in 
 Daniel  ii,  h.  vii.  with  the  2d  and  9th  verfes  of  thir. 
 2d  pfalm,  and  particularly  Dan.  ii.  34.  with 
 Pfal.  ii.  9. 
 
 See  above,  on  If.  xlix.  Hi.  Iv. 
 
 Though 
 
Chap.  IT.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  53 
 
 Though  the  prophecies  formerly  confidered  con- 
 cerning the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  and  thofe  now 
 under  coniideration  concerning  a  divine  perfon  in- 
 carnate, did  not  coincide  in  fo  many  fingular  cha- 
 raders,  it  deferves  particular  attention,  that  that 
 one  myiterious  character  necefifarily  includes  all  o- 
 ther  charadlers  which  imply  incomparable  dignity 
 and  glory  ;  it  being  evident,  that  when  once  it  is 
 fuppofed,  that  a  divine  perfon  would  become  a  man, 
 it  behoved  that  man  "  in  all  things  to  have  the  pre* 
 *'  eminence,''  ColoiT.  i.  18.  above  all  other  men 
 whatever ;  that  he  would  be  employed  in  more  glo- 
 rious undertakings,  clothed  with  more  excellent 
 offices,  and  would  have  a  title  to  incomparably 
 greater  honour  and  glory,  than  either  any  mere 
 man,  or  any  mere  creature  in  the  univerfe.  Now  it 
 was  pioved  before,  that  thofe  characters  which  ne- 
 cellariiy  denote  incomparable  dignity  and  power ^ 
 are  included  in  the  prophetic  defcription  of  the 
 glory  and  exaltation  of  him  who  was  to  be  the  light  of 
 the  Gentiles  :  whence  it  follows,  that  the  two  forts 
 of  prophecies  which  we  are  comparing,  viz.  thofe 
 concerning  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  and  thofe -con- 
 cerning a  divine  perfon  in<arnate,  are  but  different 
 defcriptions  of  the  fame  extraordinary  perfon. 
 
 The  peculiar  importance  of  this  point  deferves 
 that  we  lliould  confider  the  abundant  evidence  we 
 have  for  it  more  particularly.  Though  none  of  the 
 above-mentioned  fecondary  characters  of  incompa- 
 rable dignity^  fuch  as  univerfal  and  everla(ting  au- 
 thority over  other  men,  and  the  like,  were  exprefs- 
 ly  afcribed  to  the  divine  perfon  in  view,  it  behoved 
 them  all  to  belong  to  him,  and  even  to  be  peculiar 
 to  him  ;  becaufe  it  would  be  impiety  to  fuppofe, 
 that  any  other  man  iiiould  either  excel  or  equal  that 
 myllerious  perfon,  all  other  lecondary  charaders  of 
 pre-eminence  in  glory  being  included  in  that  primary 
 character  which  we  have  in  view.  But  befides  all 
 this,  a  good  many  of  thofe  charadlers  of  dignity  and 
 
 glory, 
 
^4.  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.II. 
 
 glory,  which  were  formerly  confidered  as  afcrlbed 
 to  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  are  evidently  afcribed, 
 in  the  prophecies  we  are  now  confidering,  to  a  di- 
 vine perfon  incarnaie  ;  as  will  appear  by  the  follow- 
 ing coinparifon  of  them. 
 
 On  the  one  hand,  in  the  prophecies  formerly  con- 
 fidered, it  is  faid  of  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  as  to 
 the  ^v^ork  in  which  he  was  to  be  employed,  and  the 
 offices  with  which  he  was  to  be  invelled,  that  lie 
 was  to  be  God's  covenant  and  falvation  to  the  ends 
 of  the  earth;  which  was  proved  to  imply,  that  the 
 blellings  of  that  covenant  and  falvation  would  be  in 
 a  peculiar  manner  owing  to  him ;  which  is  more 
 fully  explained  when  it  is  faid,  he  was  to  be  the  u- 
 niverfal  prophet,  prieft,  and  king,  of  the  people 
 of  God,  in  all  nations  ;  was  to  give  his  foul  to  be  a 
 facrifice  for  the  fins  of  many,  to  make  intercefiion 
 for  tranfgreflbrs,  and  to  fprinkle  many  nations ;  and 
 was  alfo  to  be  the  leader,  commander,  judge,  and 
 ruler,  of  all  nations;  whofe  dominion  would  be  an 
 everlafting  dominion,  which  fhould  not  pafs  away, 
 and  his  kingdom  that  which  Ihould  not  be  deftroy- 
 ed.  2.  As  to  his  exaltation,  it  is  foretold,  that  he 
 would  be  exalted,  extolled,  and  be  very  high  ;  that 
 he  would  be  glorious  in  God's  eyes,  and  that  God 
 would  glorify  him,  in  caufing  the  nations  to  run  to 
 him  ;  that  he  would  afcend  to  God  in  the  clouds 
 of  heaven,  and  receive  honour  and  glory  ;  that  all 
 nations  and  languages  lliouid  ferve  him  ;  that  tho' 
 he  would  have  powerful  enemies,  who  would  war 
 againtt,  and  for  a  time  feem  to  wear  out  and  pre- 
 vail againfl  his  fubjeds,  the  faints  of  the  Moft 
 High,  yet  he  would  at  laft  utterly  fubdue  and  de- 
 feat them.  And,  3.  As  to  the  benefits  he  would 
 bellow  on  his  people,  which  benefits  are  included 
 in  the  more  general  expreffions  above-mentioned, 
 it  is  foretold  more  particularly,  that  by  him  people 
 would  receive  juftification,  peace  with  God,  and 
 fpiritual  healing,  If.  liii. 
 
 On 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  55 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  as  to  the  divine  perfon  who 
 was  to  be  incarnate,  it  is  foretold  as  to  his  work 
 and  offices,  that  by  him  God  would  bring  about  the 
 falvation  of  his  people,  even  their  everiafting  falva- 
 tion,  Hof.  i.  7.;   that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth 
 would  look  to  him  for  falvation.  If  xlv.  17.  &;  22.; 
 that  he  would  be  in  a  peculiar  manner  the  mejj'enger 
 of  God's  covenant ;  and  he  is  reprefented  as  the  de- 
 light of  God's  people,  and  confequently  known  by 
 them,  and  revealed  to  them  in  former  prophecies 
 under  that  character.    It  is  foretold  in  If.  ix.  7.  that 
 *'  of  the  increafe  of  his  government  and  peace  there 
 "  would  be  no  end^  upon  the  throne  of  David, 
 "  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it  and  to  efta- 
 *'  blilh  it, — from  henceforth  and  forever;"    and 
 agreeably  to  this  it  is   fliid,    Pfal.  xiv.  6.  that  his 
 throne  would  be  for  ever  and  ever  :  all  which  ex- 
 prellions  fliew,  that  his  kingdom  is  that  which  Da- 
 niel reprefents  as  everiafting  and  univerfal.     It  is 
 foretold  in  Pfal.  ex.  that  he  would  be  a  ruler  in  the 
 midft  of  his  enemies,  and  a  judge  among  the  Hea- 
 then, or  Gentiles,  and  a  prieft  for  ever ;    which 
 things  are  faid  of  him  while  he  is  reprefented  as  lit- 
 tino;  at  the  rio-lit  hand  of  God  :  and  as  his  beinp* 
 called  a  prieft,  neceflarily  implies  oblation,  fo  his 
 adminiftering  the  prieftly  office  at  God's  right  hand, 
 and  that  for  ever,  is  only  applicable  to  perpetual  in- 
 tercellion  for  tranfgreflors,  in  a  ftate,  not  of  fuffer- 
 ing,  but  of  the  higheft  exaltation.     And  when,  in 
 Pfal.  ii.   tlie  bleftednefs  of  the  nations,    in  beino- 
 given  him  tor  an  inheritance,  is  reprefented  as  the 
 fruit  of  his  ajking  this  of  God  ;  by  the  beft  rules  of 
 interpretation,  that  ajking  muft  be  explained  by  the 
 above-mentioned  H^cerdotal  interceftion,  which  is 
 reprefented  as  an  appointed  intermediate  caufe  of 
 the  blefiings  of  God's  kingdom  and  covenant.  2.  As 
 to  his  exaltation,  it  is  foretold,  that  he  would  a- 
 fcend  on  high,  Pfal.  Ixviii,  fit  at  the  right  hand  of 
 God,  Pfal,  ex.  ftand  and  feed  (which  feeding  in- 
 cludes 
 
y6  On  the  Prophecies  Ciiap. II. 
 
 eludes  ruling)  in  the  flrength  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
 the  majelly  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God,  Mi- 
 cah  V.  4.  ;  and  that  though  he  fhould  have  enemies, 
 he  lliould  rule  in  the  midil  of  them ;  that  he  wwuld 
 gird  his  fword  on  his  thigh,  in  his  glory  and  in  his 
 majefty,  Pfal.  xlv.  3.  ;  that  in  his  majeily  he  would 
 ride  profperoully,  (like  a  conqueror  ri  ;ing  in  tri- 
 umph through  an  enemy's  country)  ;  that  he  would 
 make  the  people  to  fall  under  him  ;  and  that  he 
 would  fit  at  God's  right  hand  until  God  would 
 make  his  enemies  his  footffool.  And,  3.  As  to  his 
 particular  benefits,  it  is  foretold  in  If.  xlv.  24.  25. 
 that  men  would  acknowledge,  that  in  him  furely 
 they  had  righteoufnefs  and  flrength  ;  and  that  in 
 him  all  the  feed  of  Ifrael  fhouki  be  jujiified^  and 
 fhould  glory.  And  when  it  is  faid,  Pfal.  Ixviii.  18. 
 that  he  fhould  receive  gifts  for  men,  even  the  re- 
 bellious, that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  aiuong 
 them  ;  this  implies,  that  they  fhould  be  not  only 
 enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  G  d,  but  alfo 
 that,  how  rebellious  foever  they  had  been  formerly, 
 they  fliould  be  brought  to  a  ftate  of  peace  and  re- 
 conciliation with  him  *. 
 
 Thefe  defcriptions  contain  abundant  evidence, 
 that  the  extraordinary  perfon  fpoken  of  in  the  dif- 
 ferent prophecies  that  we  are  comparing,  was  to 
 be  employed  in  the  glorious  work  of  the  redemp- 
 tion of  a  linful  and  rebellious  \vorld,  not  only  re- 
 vealing, but  purchafing,  procuring,  befcowing,  on 
 the  people  of  God  of  all  ages  and  nations,  all  the 
 blefi^ings  of  God's  everlafting  covenant  and  falva- 
 tion ;  which  charadlers  are,  at  the  fame  time,  the 
 mofh  diftinguilhing  and  fingular,  and  the  moft  glo- 
 rious charaders,  that  any  perfon  clothed  with  hu- 
 man nature  can  be  fuppofed  capable  of;  and  relate 
 to  the  molt  noble  undertaking,  for  which  a  divine 
 
 *  See  Araos  iii.  3. 
 
 perfon 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  5? 
 
 perfon  incarnate  can  be  fuppofed  to  be  Tent  into  the 
 world. 
 
 It  may  probably  be  objeded,  That  tlioiigh  the 
 above-mentioned  reafons  prove,  that  all  the  charac- 
 ters of  incomparable  glory,  afcribed  to  the  lighr  of 
 the  Gentiles,  are  included  or  connected  witn  that 
 one  character  of  a  divine  perfon  incarnate;  yet  the 
 fame  reafons  feem  to  prove,  that  characters  of  ex- 
 traordinary humiliation  and  fufferings,  afcribed  to 
 the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  muil  be  inconfiflent  with 
 that  myllerious  charafter.  It  may  in  part  anfwer 
 this  objection.  That  the  humiliation  is  truly  glo- 
 rious, both  in  refpecl  of  the  noble  defign  of  it,  the 
 redemption  of  the  w^orld,  and  the  exaltation  that 
 was  to  follow  upon  it,  including  incomparable  dig- 
 nity at  the  throne  of  the  Ancient  of  Days  in  heaven, 
 together  with  unbounded  empire  over  all  the  na- 
 tions on  earth  :  but  that  which  turns  the  objedion 
 into  a  pofitive  argument  in  flivour  of  the  conclufion 
 in  view,  is  the  defcription  given  in  fo  many  of  the 
 ]")rophecies  we  are  now  confr.iering,  of  a  divine  per- 
 fon incarnate,  as  condefcending  to  fuch  humiliation 
 and  fufferings  as  the  propecies  formerly  confider- 
 ed  afcribe  to  the  light  of  the  Gentiles.  And  indeed 
 it  is  by  fuch  characters  of  humiliation  we  prove,  that 
 the  divine  perfon  fpoken  of  in  feveral  of  the  pro- 
 phecies in  view  was  to  be  incarnate.  Tiuis,  as  it 
 is  faid  of  him  who  was  to  be  the  lioht  of  the  GeU' 
 tiles,  not  only  that  he  was  to  be  rejeded,  wound- 
 ed, bruifed,  abhorred,  defpifcd  by  juen,  and  parti- 
 cularly by  the  Jews  ;  but  alfo  that  it  would  pleafe 
 the  Lord  to  bruife  him,  to  put  him  to  grief,  and  to 
 make  his  foul  a  iacritice  for  fui :  fo  in  the  prophe- 
 cies about  a  divine  perfon  incarnate,  it  is  foretold, 
 not  only  that  he  lliould  be  fold,  defpifed,  underva- 
 lued, fiuitten  on  the  cheek,  pierced  by  men,  par- 
 ticularly by  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufalem  ;  but  alfo 
 that  he  iliould  be  fmitten  by  the  fword  of  Got!, 
 which  was  to  awake  againd  him,  Zech.xi.xii.  xiii. 
 
 H  Thus^ 
 
58  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  II. 
 
 Thns  the  two  clafTes  of  prophecies  which  we 
 kre  comparing,  viz.  thofe  ab'ait  the  light  of  the 
 Gentiles,  anJ  thole  that  fpeak  of  a  divine  perfon 
 incarnate,  contain  the  fame  fingular  characters  of 
 extraordinary  txaltation  and  glory,  and  of  extraor- 
 dinary humili  tion  and  fufierings  :  and  as  it  was  of 
 Viii.'  to  conllder  thofe  two  points  apart  by  them- 
 felves,  on  account  of  their  peculiar  importance  ; 
 fb  they  pave  tiie  way  for  running  the  parallel  be- 
 tween the  two  forts  <>i  prophecies  in  view,  in  the 
 3nethod  obfervcd  in  the  former  chapter,  by  fliow- 
 jng  the  harmony  between  them  in  the  following 
 particulars;  i.  their  fpeaking  of  the  times  of  the 
 enlightening  of  the  Gentiles;  c.theii  harmony  in 
 their  account  of  the  enemies  of  the  extraordinary 
 j-erfon  they  fpeak  of;  3.  and  of  facts  relating  more 
 tl'icdtly  to  the  biftory  of  his  life  ;  as  well  as  in,  4. 
 the  dodrinal  charaders  they  give  of  him  ;  and,  5. 
 in  the  principal  figures  by  which  they  exprefs  theie 
 fdils  or  doctrines ;  together  with,  6.  the  confola- 
 tions;,  and  other  practical  inftructions,  which  they 
 mix  with  ihefe  tnings. 
 
 1.  Though  all  the  above-cited  paffages  relating 
 to  a  divine  perfon  incarnate,  do  not  exprefsly  call 
 Jiim  the  light  of  the  Gentiles;  yet  there  are  feveral 
 things,  either  in  rhefe  paffages  themfelves,  or  in 
 the  contexts  to  which  they  belong,  which  fnow^, 
 that  the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles 
 are  the  times  they  treat  of. 
 
 '"J  hus  in  Pf  Ixviii .  wdiercas  y  1 8.  fpeaks  of  a  divine 
 perfon  afcending  on  high,  the  context,  in  f  ^2. 
 dpeaks  of  the  time  wlien  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
 earth  AvoukI  lingpraifes  to  the  Lord,  which  fuppo- 
 jTes  their  being  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of 
 him  ;  and  particularly  y  31.  fpe;iks  of  "  princes  co- 
 *'  ming  out  of  Egypt,  and  of  Ethiopia,  as  foon 
 J'  Itretching  out  her  hands  to  God  ^.'\  The  iioth 
 
 *  See  Ads  viii.  37.  &c. 
 
 pfalm 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  5*9 
 
 pfalm  fpeaks  exprefsly  of  the  fame  perfon  as  a  priefl 
 for  ever  at  the  right  hand  of  God  in  heaven,  and  as 
 ruling  at  ths  fame  time  among  the  Heathen  or  Gen- 
 tiles on  earth.  In  the  9th  of  Ifaiah,  which,  in 
 f  6.  contains  one  of  the  cleared  prophecies  con- 
 cerning a  divine  perfon  incarnate,  it  is  faid,  f  2. 
 "  The  people  that  walked  in  darknefs  have  feen  a 
 "  great  light :  they  that  dwell  in  the  land  of  the 
 "•  Ihadow  of  death,  upon  them  hath  the  light  fhi- 
 "  ned  ;"  where  the  exprefiions,  importing  tiie  en- 
 lightening of  the  Gentiles,  have  a  manifelt  refem- 
 blance  to  the  expreiTions  on  the  fnue  fubjedl  in  if. 
 Jdix.  9.  and  chap.  xlii.  16.  formerly  explained. 
 Whereas,  in  If.  xl.  j!'  3.  4.  &  9.  are  evidently  parallel 
 to  Mai.  iii.  1.  both  thefe  places  fpeaking  of  the 
 coming  of  the  Lord  after  a  forerunner  has  prepared 
 the  way  before  him  ;  and  in  the  9th  verfe  of  this 
 40th  of  Ifaiah,  Zion  and  Jerufalem  arc  once  and  a- 
 gain  faid  to  bring  good  tidings,  and  are  command- 
 ed "  to  lift  up  their  voice  witli  (trength,  to  lift  it 
 "  up,  and  not  to  be  afraid;  to  fay  to  the  cities  of 
 "  Judah,  Behold  your  God  :"  the  context,  ^-  5. 
 fliev/s,  that  in  this  chapter  the  prophet  is  fpeaking 
 of  the  times  when  the  glory  of  the  Lord  ihoukl  be 
 revealed,  and  all  ilelli  ihould  fee  it  together.  Ta 
 If.  xlv.  which  treats  of  the  Lord,  in  whom  Ifrael 
 iiiould  have  righteoufnefs  and  (trength,  and  in  whom 
 they  Ihould  be  juftihcd,  and  fhould  glory,  the  pro- 
 phet fliews,  that  he  is  fpeaking  of  the  time  when 
 '^  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  ihould  be  called  to  look 
 "  to  the  Lord,  that  they  might  be  faved,"  f  22. ; 
 and  to  ihew  that  he  is  not  fpe:;king  of  a  calling  of 
 the  nations  without  any  eifecl  or  fuccefs,  it  is  add- 
 ed, that  "  the  Lord  had  fworn  by  himfelf,  and  that 
 '-'■  the  word  was  gone  out  of  his  mouth,  that  unto 
 *'  him  every  knee  fliould  bo\r,  and  every  tongue 
 ^'  ihould  fv/ear,''  >^-  23.  ;  which  predidlion  agrees 
 with  what  is  foretold  \n  f  16.  17.  about  the  ovcr- 
 tlirow  of  i-iolatry,  ?.va\  about  Ifrael's  being  faved  in 
 
 H  2  the 
 
Co  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 ilie  Lord,  iviih  an  ever  lofting  falvation.  In  Mi- 
 cah  V.  whereas  y  2.  Ipeaks  of  the  ruler  in  Ifrael, 
 ^vho^e  goings  forth  were  from  of  old,/ro;/2  everla- 
 Jiini^^  and  who  was  to  come  out  of  Bethlehem ; 
 f  4.  tells  us,  not  only  that  he  would  feed  in  the 
 llrength,  and  in  the  majefly,  of  the  nanie  of  the  Lord 
 his  God  ;  but  adds,  "  I'or  now  Ihall  he  be  great  unto 
 "  the  ends  of  the  earth:"  which  proves,  that  the 
 prophet  fpeaks  of  the  times,  when  the  ends  of  the 
 earth,  the  remoteit  Gentile  nations,  ihould  be  en- 
 lightened in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  the 
 greatnefs  of  his  majelly.  And  as  the  above-cited 
 three  contiguous  chapters  in  Zechari.ih  fpeak  of  a 
 divine  perion  incarnate  in  a  ftate  of  humiliation, 
 the  lad  of  thefe  chapters  *  f  eaks  of  the  overthrow 
 cf  idolatry  ;  and  the  fird  and  the  lail  f  of  them 
 fpeak  of  the  breaking  of  the  covenant  between  God 
 and  the  people  of  the  Jews,  and  of  a  general  and 
 extiaordinary  defolation  that  was  to  befall  that 
 people;  which  rouft  be  underllood  of  what  happen- 
 ed in  the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiies  ; 
 becaufe  the  defolation  by  the  Babylonilh  captivity 
 was  pad  before  the  time  of  Zechariah's  prophecy. 
 
 II.  As  to  what  is  foretold  in  the  propliecies  in 
 view,  concerning  the  enemies  of  that  extraordinary 
 perlbn  whom  they  fpeak  of,  feveral  things  relative 
 to  that  fubjeA  are  anticipated  in  the  remarks  that 
 have  been  made' already  on  the  chief  contents  of 
 thofe  prophecies  J.  It  is  fufficient  to  add  at  pre- 
 fent,  that  in  If.  viii.  14.  the  Lord  of  hods  is  faid  to 
 be  for  a  done  of  dumbling  and  rock  of  offence  to 
 both  houfes  of  Ifrael,  at  the  fame  time  that  he  is 
 faid  to  be  for  a  fanchiary  to  fome  other  people  ; 
 which  mud  be  meant  of  thofe  who  are  not  of  the 
 houfe  of  Ifrael,  but  of  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles  : 
 and  that  in  If  xlv.  24.  where  it  is  foretold,    that 
 
 *  Clinp.  xi'i.  2.  S   &  9.  -f-  Chap.  xi.  10. 
 
 J  See  on  Pi.  ii.  Zech.  m.  ■sii.  xiii. 
 
 men 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  61 
 
 men  would  fay,  "  Surely,  in  the  Lord  I  have  righ- 
 *'  teoafnefs  and  ftrength,"  mention  is  made  of 
 fome  ^v'ho  would  be  iiicenfed  againfl  him,  and 
 iliould  be  alhamed.  So  ufual  it  is  with  the  pro- 
 phets, in  handling  this  lubjed,  with  the  mofl  en- 
 couraging proniifes  to  mix  awful  threatenings  ;  the 
 delign  of  which  is,  to  give  merciful  warnings  con- 
 cerning the  danger  of  negiecling  fo  great  falva- 
 tion. 
 
 III.  As  to  fafts  relating  to  the  life  and  death  of 
 the  extraordin  iry  perfon  in  view,  there  is  a  remark- 
 able harnumy,  as  has  been  proved  in  part  already, 
 between  the  two  forts  of  prophecies  we  are  compa- 
 ring, as  to  the  account  they  give  of  the  time  when 
 that  perfon  was  to  come  into  the  world,  of  the 
 family  of  which  he  vv'as  to  defcend,  of  the  place  of 
 his  relidence,  and  his  humiliation  and  fuiferings  ; 
 and  it  adds  greatly  to  the  force  of  the  general  argu- 
 ment, that  the  prophecies  relating  to  a  divine  per- 
 fon incarnate,  are  more  fpecial  and  particular  on 
 fome  of  thefe  heads,  than  the  other  prophecies  for- 
 merly coniidered,  befides  their  containing  fome  new 
 f^ids  which  thofe  other  prophecies  do  not  men- 
 tion. 
 
 As  to  tlie  time  of  that  great  perfon's  coming  to 
 the  world,  when  Malachi  fays,  that  the  meffcinger 
 of  the  covenant  was  to  come  to  his  temple,  it  fup- 
 pofes,  that  he  was  to  coiue  during  the  Handing  of 
 the  fecond  temple,  it  being  in  the  time  of  that 
 temple  that  Malachi  prophelied.  in  Jfdah  xl.  it  is 
 luppofed,  that  he  was  to  come  while  Jerufnlcra  and 
 the  cities  of  Judah  fublifted,  feeing  tliefe  cities  are 
 called  to  behold  him  ;  And  whereas  the  name  of 
 Zion,  when  underilood  to  denote  a  particular  place, 
 fignifies  the  church  of  God  in  Judea  or  Ifrael,  to 
 which  that  name  was  originally  appropriated  ;  and 
 is  applied  to  the  converted  Gentiles,  as  acceding  to 
 the  communion  of  that  church,  and  incorporated 
 with  her  5   it  is  not  only  foretold,  that  the  Mefliah 
 
 jhould 
 
6i  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.II. 
 
 fhould  be  appointed  king  in  Zion,  Pf.  ii.  but  that 
 God  would  fend  the  roa  of  his  ftrength  (the  Mef- 
 fiah's  ftrength)  out  of  Zion,  Pf.  ex.  2. ;  which  is  e- 
 quivalent  to  the  prediction  if.  ii.  3  that  when  the 
 nations  Ihould  flow  into  Zion,  itihould  be  by  means 
 of  a  law  coming  out  of  Zion,  and  tiie  word  of  the 
 Lord  coming  from  Jerufaiem ;  plainly  implying, 
 that  the  doctrine  that  was  to  enlighten  the  Gentile 
 nations  was  to  come  from  Judea ;  and  confequent- 
 ly,  that  the  revealer  of  th  ,t  dodtrine  was  iirit:  to 
 publilh  it  there,  and  that  he  was  to  come  to  the 
 world  during  the  time  that  Judea  was,  in  a  pecu* 
 liar  manner,  the  feat  of  the  vifible  church  :  So  that 
 fuch  predidions  concerning  Zion,  contain  intima- 
 tions, not  only  concerning  the  place  of  the  Mefiiah's 
 refidence  and  public  miniftry,  but  alio  concernnsg 
 the  time  of  his  coming. 
 
 Whereas  the  prophecies  confidered  in  the  former 
 chapter,  about  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  fjMet- II, 
 in  a  more  general  way,  that  he  was  to  fpend  his 
 labour  among  the  Jews  in  vain,  If.  xlix  4.  which 
 fuppofes  his  refiding  among  them,  and  alfo  that  he 
 was  to  defccnd  of  the  houle  of  JelTe  ;  the  prophe- 
 cies that  have  been  confidered  in  this  chapter,  fore-* 
 tell  more  particularly,  that  he  ua ,  to  be  boi'n  in 
 Bethlehem,  and  was  to  defcend  of  the  family  of  Da- 
 vid, Micah  V.  2    Jer.  xxiii.  6. 
 
 The  prophecies  in  [{.  xl.  and  Mai.  iii.  contain  fe- 
 veral  fads  relating  to  tiie  Mefiiah's  forerunner  ;  par- 
 ticularly, that  he  would  not  only  cill  men  to  pre- 
 pare for  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  but  that  he  would 
 have  fuccefs  in  his  preaching;  that  he  would  ac- 
 tually prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  before  liim  ; 
 that  he  would  appear  but  a  very  little  time  before 
 the  Lord,  the  Meiliah  himfelf ;  for  after  mention- 
 ing the  fending  of  that  inferior  meffenger,  it  is  add- 
 ed, that  the  Lord,  the  meflenger  of  the  covenant,, 
 would  coine  fuddenly  to  his  temple,  Mai.  iii.  i. 
 And  wliereasjin  iraming  conjedures,  it  might  appear 
 
 more 
 
Chap.  II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  63 
 
 jiiore  probable,  that  a  forerunner  proclaiming  fuch 
 tidings  would  riither  publiih  them  in  populous  ci- 
 ties, it  is  exprefsly  foretold,  that  he  would  be  a 
 voice  crying  in  the  wildernefs,  If.  xl.  3. 
 
 The  di^erent  forts  of  prophecies  that  we  are 
 comparing,  agree  in  general  predications  concerning 
 the  Mefliah's  humiliation  and  fuiferings :  The  pro- 
 phecies confidered  in  this  chapter  are,  in  feveral 
 points,  more  particular  than  thofe  that  were  con- 
 iidered  formerly.  The  i  ith  of  Zechariah  contains 
 feveral  minute  circumdances,  evidently  applicable 
 to  the  hiitory  of  Judas's  treachery.  The  perfon 
 who  is  there  faid  to  be  betrayed,  or  fold,  for  a  very 
 jnconfiderable  price,  is  called  the  Lord ;  the  be- 
 trayer is  reprefented  as  voluntarily  ofiering  his  fer- 
 vice  to  thofe  who  were  to  employ  him  ;  and  not 
 only  is  the  price  of  that  treachery  very  precifely 
 fpecitied,  viz.  thirty  pieces  of  filver ;  but  alfo 
 tne  particular  ufe  to  which  that  fum  was  to  be  ap- 
 plied in  the  event ;  it  was  to  be  bellowed  on  the 
 potter's  field.  When  it  is  faid,  ''  Call  it  int^^  the 
 '■'■  Potter's  field ;"  that  fingular  way  of  fpeaking 
 feems  to  be  a  hint  at  the  effedt  of  Judas's  remorfe, 
 cauling  him  to  cafl  away  with  indignation  what  he 
 had  before  grafped  at  with  fo  much  greedinefs. 
 The  more  minute  fome  of  thefe  things  are  in  them- 
 felves,  the  greater  is  the  evidence  of  divine  fore- 
 knowledge in  the  prediction  of  them  ;  becaufe  the 
 conformity  between  tlie  prediction  and  the  hiftory 
 i s  fo  much  the  more  circumftantial. 
 
 IV.  As  to  doctrinal  characters,  which  are  to  be 
 confidered  apart  more  fully  afterwards,  it  is  fuffi- 
 cient  to  obferve  at  prefent,  that  the  two  clafTes  of 
 prophecies  in  vieAv  agree  in  defcribing  the  perfon 
 they  fpeak  of,  as  a  perfon  of  fingular  and  incompa- 
 rable righteoufnefs  himfelf,  and  as  the  fource  of 
 righteoufnefs  to  others.  As  in  the  firft  clafs  he  is 
 c;iikd  God's  righteous  fervant,  who  fliould  have 
 righteoufnefs  for  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  if.  xi.  y. 
 
 and 
 
64  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  II. 
 
 and  fliould  make  many  righteous,  or  juflify  many, 
 If.  liii.  II.;  fo  in  the  fecond  clafs  he  is  called  the 
 righteous  Bianch,  the  Lord  onr  righteoufnefs,  Jer. 
 xxiii.  5-.  6.  in  whom  his  people  fliould  have  righ- 
 teoufjiefs  and  {Irength,  If.  xlv.  24. 
 
 As  to  tlie  inftruClions  concerning  divine  confola- 
 tions,  and  the  uncommon  exultation  and  triumph 
 of  God's  people,  fo  oft  mentioned  in  the  prophe- 
 cies formerly  confiJercd,  inltruftions  of  the  fame 
 nature  abound  alio  in  the  prophecies  concerning  a 
 divine  perfon  incarnat^^  ;  as  will  be  evident  to  any 
 who  coniiders  If.  xl  1.  2.  9.  compared  with  If.  lii. 
 ?•  9-  li»  3-  Zeth-  ii.  10. 
 
 And  whereas  the  prophecies  concerning  the  light 
 of  the  Gentiles  tell  us,  that  he  would  feed  his  peo- 
 ple a^  a  iic:»ck  ;  that  he  would  caufe  them  to  feed  in 
 the  ways  ;  that  tlieir  pallures  Ihould  be  in  all  high 
 places ;  that  he  that  would  have  mercy  on  them 
 would  lead  them  ;  and  that  by  the  fprings  of  waters 
 he  would  guide  them  :  as  alfo,  that  his  mouth 
 M'ould  be  as  a  iliarp  fword  ;  that  he  \vould  be  as  a 
 ])olilhed  iliaft  hid  in  God's  quiver  ;  and  that  with 
 the  rod  of  his  mouth  he  would  fmite  the  earth,  and 
 •^vith  the  breath  of  his  mouth  he  would  flay  the 
 wicked  *  :  tlie  very  fame  figures,  borro^ved  from 
 the  work  of  fliepherds,  and  from  the  %veapons  of 
 warriors,  are  made  ufe  of  in  the  prophecies  con- 
 lidered  in  this  chapter,  particulaily  in  If.  xl.  2. 
 Mic.  V.  4.   Pfah  xlv.  3.  ex.  2. 
 
 V.  It  is  of  manifold  ufe,  in  this  efTay,  to  obferve 
 the  harmony  bct\veen  the  doctrine  of  the  prophets, 
 and  of  the  apoftles,  in  various  other  articles,  be- 
 fides  what  relates  more  direftly  to  the  MefTiah's 
 perfon  ;  and  though  forae  of  thefe  other  articles 
 have  been  taken  notice  of  already,  yet  this  matter 
 is  of  importance  enough  to  deferve  more  particular 
 confideration. 
 
 '^  See  If.  xlix.  9.  10.  2.  &  xi.  4, 
 
Chaj3.  II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  6^ 
 
 It  has  been  proved  ah'eady,  as  to  the  Mefliah's 
 offices,  that,  according  to  the  Old  Tefiament  pre- 
 diClions,  he  was  to  be  the  univerlal  prophet,  priell, 
 and  king,  (f  the  people  of  God,  in  all  nations  and 
 ages  of  the  world  ;  and  particularly,  as  to  his  pried- 
 ly  office,  rhat  the  Old  Ttltan'eiU  contains  the  fame 
 inyilcry  of  redemption  that  is  far  more  fully  reveal* 
 ed  in  the  New.  It  is  of  importance  to  obferve,  that 
 there  is  a  far  greater  number  of  piiflages  in  the  pro- 
 phecies relating  to  this  dodrine  than  what  feme  are 
 apt  to  imagine,  feeing  it  ib  by  this  doctrine  th't  we 
 mud  explam  the  pailagcs  where,  withciUt  exprefs 
 mention  of  the  Mefliah's  facritice  and  interccillon, 
 the  prophets  fpeak  of  hmi  as  a  })rit'{l,  as  a  p  ietl  for 
 ever,  as  a  king  and  pritll  on  his  throne,  Zech.  vi. 
 13.  ;  as  fprinklJng  many  nations,  If.  hi.  15  ;  as  be- 
 ing God's  covenant  and  falvaiion  to  the  ends  of  the 
 earth.  If.  xlix.  6.  implying  evidently  that  he  was  to  . 
 be  in  a  peculiar  manner  the  author  of  the  bleflings 
 include.i  in  God'>  covenant  and  falvation  ;  and 
 wheie  they  fpeak  of  mens  being  bieffed  in  him, 
 Pfal.  Ixxii.  17.  yea,  of  all  nations  being  ble fled  in 
 him.  Gen.  xxvi.  4. ;  of  tl.e  mercies  of  the  ever- 
 lading  covenant  as  his  mercies.  If.  Iv. ;  of  the  blood 
 of  tiie  covenai  t  a^  tijat  which  brings  prifoners  out 
 of  the  pit  where  there  is  no  water,  Zech.  ix.  11. 
 M'hich  in  fcripture-dyle  fignihes  relief  from  the 
 greated  mifery ;  of  the  fountain  opened  for  fm  and 
 unclei'.nnefs,  Ztch.  xiii.  i. ;  of  finiffiing  the  tranf- 
 greilion,  making  an  end  of  fin,  making  reconcilia- 
 tion tor  iniquity,  and  bringing  in  everlading  righ- 
 teoufnef^,  Dan.ix.  24.;  of  the  Mefilah's  being  to 
 be  cut  of[',  but  not  for  himfelf;  and,  in  general, 
 all  the  padages  which  fpeak  of  his  humiliation  and 
 fuliering>,  or  which  Ipeak  of  his  people  as  the  ran- 
 fomeu  or  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  If.  xxxv.  10.  li.  11. 
 Ixii   uli. 
 
 That  thefe  various   padages,  and  others  of  the 
 fame  nature,  are  to  be  explained  by  the  doctrine  of 
 
 I  redemption, 
 
66  On  the  Prophecies  Chnp.JI. 
 
 redemption,  is  evident  from  the  common  rule  of 
 interpretation  fo  oft  mentioned  formerly,  That  paf-^ 
 figes  more  obfcure  and  general  ihould  be  explained 
 by  tliofe  that  are  more  plain  and  particular.  Now 
 the  more  general  exprelTions  of  the  prophets  *, 
 which  reprefent  the  IMefliah  as  the  caufe  and 
 author  of  falvation  and  happinefs,  in  a  manner  en^ 
 ttrely  peculicfr  to  him/elf]  cannot  be  other  wife  ex- 
 plained or  accounted  for  than  by  the  doctrine  of  re- 
 demption ;  efpecially  when  we  confider,  th;it  the 
 Mefjiah's  revealing  and  confirming  the  doctrine  of 
 iaivarion  are  characters  that  it  behoved  him  to  have 
 in  common  with  many  others ;  whereas  it  is  never 
 faid,  nor  can  it  be  faid,  of  any  of  thefe  other  teachers, 
 th'^t  they  themfeives  are  God's  covenant  and  falva- 
 tion.  If  xllx.  6.  or  that  the  mercies  of  God's  co- 
 venant are  their  mercies,  If.  Iv.  3.  The  fingularity 
 of  the  ityle  and  expreffions  of  the  prophets  con- 
 cerning the  influence  of  the  Mefiiali  on  the  falvation 
 of  franers,  proves  that  the  thing  itfelf  would  be  of 
 a  lingular  and  extraordinary  nature  :  and  bcfides  all 
 this,  feveral  of  the  pafiliges  juft  now  cited,  if  we 
 confider  the  contexts  which  they  belong  to,  will  be 
 found  to  fpeak  either  of  the  light  of  the  Gentiles, 
 or  of  a  divine  perfon  incarnate.  Thus  Zech.  ix. 
 9.  10.  fpeaks  of  an  eminently  righteous  king  of 
 Zion,  having  falvation,  fpeaking  peace  to  the 
 Heathen  and  ruling  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  In 
 Zech.  xi.  xii.  xiii.  the  prophet  fpeaks  of  a  divine 
 perfftn  incarnate,  and  in  a  Itate  of  humiliation,  bc- 
 fides other  characlers  peculiarly  applicable  to  the 
 times  of  the  gofpel  f.  And  Dan.  ix.  treats  cxprell- 
 ]y  both  of  the  coming  of  the  Meffiah,  and  of  the  dc'^ 
 folation  of  Judea  that  ihould  happen  after  his  co- 
 ming, as  will  be  made  appear  more  fully  after- 
 wards. 
 
 It  was  hinted  above,  and  it  is  needful  to  have  it 
 
 *  See  above,  p.  6^.         '  t  ^^^  Zech.  xlii,  2.9. 
 
 in 
 
Chap.  II.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  dy 
 
 in  view  all  along,  that  the  prophets  then^felves, 
 inftead  of  faying  that  God's  righteoufnefs  and  falva- 
 tion  were  revealed  (or  fully  declared)  by  them, 
 fpeak  exprefsly  of  thefe  things,  as  tilings  that  were 
 to  be  revealed  *  at  a  remarkable  future  period  of 
 time,  to  -^vdiich  they  carry  forward  the  expedlations 
 of  the  church  and  people  of  God.  Notwithitand- 
 this  it  may  be  truly  faid,  that  the  mydery  of  the 
 gofpel  is  contained  in  tlie  writings  of  the  prophets, 
 Rom.xvi.26. ;  and  that  not  only  in  the  paffiues 
 which  come  nearell  to  a  direcfl  afTertion  of  thnt 
 mydery,  but  alfo  in  the  pafTages  from  which  that 
 myftery  may,  by  jud  confequence,  be  deduced. 
 
 Whereas  the  dodrine  of  the  Meffiah's  benefits  is 
 necefiarily  conneded  with  that  of  his  offices,  and 
 is  in  fubilance  the  fame  in  the  writings  of  the  pro- 
 phets and  of  the  apoflles,  it  is  of  importance  to 
 confider  this  matter  more  particularly,  for  refuting 
 falfe  notions  concerning  the  predictions  of  the  Mei- 
 fiah;  as  if,  in  the  literal  fenfe,  they  defcribed  him 
 only  as  a  temporal  deliverer.  As  the  prophecies 
 concerning  the  humiliation  and  fufferings  of  thac 
 extraordinary  perfon  are  utterly  inconfident  with 
 the  Jeu'illi  notions  of  a  temporal  Mediah  ;  fo  the 
 prophecies  concerning  the  glory  and  exaltation  of 
 that  perfon  aie  applicable  only  to  that  fpiritual  and 
 heavenly  glory  formerly  explained  and  proved. 
 
 The  above- cited  prophecies  about  the  Mediah's* 
 offices,  prove,  that  he  was  to  bring  his  people  into  a 
 date  of  falvation,  includino;  the  followino;  three 
 comprehenlive  benefits,  together  with  their  necef- 
 fary  concomitants  and  fruits,  i.  A  date  of  fpiri- 
 tual liglit  and  divine  knowledge  ;  and  particularly 
 of  the  knowledge  of  God's  covenant  and  falvation, 
 and  of  his  infinite  love,  grace,  and  mercy,  towards 
 finners  themfelves,  through  the  Mclliah  ;  which 
 knowledge  is  the  more  immediate  eliecl  of  the  Mef- 
 
 *  See  If.  !vi.  i.  &c. 
 
 J  2  fiah'.s 
 
<^8  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.lL 
 
 liah's  prophetic  office.  2.  A  {l:ite  of  pe.ice  and  fa- 
 vour with  G(7d,  including  remifiion,  reconciliation, 
 and  jultification  before  God,  accefs  to  him,  and  ac- 
 ceptance with  him  ;  which  things  may  be  more  pe- 
 culiarly afcribed  to  the  Mefliah'b  prieftly  office,  If. 
 liii.  and  xlv.  at  the  end.  3.  A  (late  of  holinels  and 
 purity,  fubjedion  to  the  law  of  God,  and  conform- 
 ity to  his  will,  in  which  true  liberty  conllfts,  and 
 which,  together  with  tiie  mod  defirable  fifety  and 
 protev^'lion,  is  the  effi-d  of  the  kingly  office  of  a 
 fovereign  of  fo  great  power  and  glory,  joined  with 
 fo  great  kindnefs  and  mercy  to  his  people.  If.  iv. 
 
 Concerning  thefe  comprehenlive  benefits  it  is  pro- 
 per to  obferve,  iirfl:,  1  hat  as  the  above-cited  pro- 
 phecies affirm  the  Mefliah  to  be  in  a  peculiar  man- 
 ner the  caufe  and  author  of  the  bleffings  of  God's 
 covenant,  fo  when  the  pi'ophets  explain  more  par- 
 ticularly what  thefe  bleffings  of  Goers  covenant  are, 
 it  is  not  temporal  advantages,  but  the  fpiritual 
 comprehenlive  benefits  jufl  now  mentioned,  that 
 they  infill  on  ;  as  will  be  evident  to  any  who  will 
 confider  If.  iv.  2.  3.  7.  &cc.  lix.  21,  Jer.  xxxi.  31. 
 Ezek.  xxxvi.  25.  26.  &c.  and  other  paffages  to  the 
 fame  purpofe.  It  is  not  worldly  wealth,  honour, 
 or  conqueil,  that  thefe  pafiages  infill  on  as  the  blef- 
 fings  of  God's  covenant ;  but  God's  caufing  his  peo- 
 ple to  knov»A  him,  from  the  Icail  to  the  greateft ; 
 his  beflowing  abundant  pardon  ;  his  being  merciful 
 to  our  iniquities,  and  remembering  our  fins  no 
 more  ;  his  putting  his  law  in  our  inward  parts,  and 
 writing  it  on  our  hearts  ;  his  fprinkiing  clean  wa- 
 ter on  us,  to  cleanfe  us  from  our  filthinefs  and  our 
 idols ;  his  giving  us  new  hearts  and  new  fpirits ; 
 his  taking  away  the  llony  heart,  and  giving  a  heart 
 offleih;  his  putting  his  fpirit  within  us,  and  cau- 
 fing us  to  v.^alk  in  his  flatutes  ;  his  giving  us  his 
 word  and  fpirit,  fo  as  thofe  ineftimable  blefiings 
 fliall  never  depart  from  us,  nor  we  ever  depart  from 
 God,  If.  lix.  21,     As  all  the  things  fignified  by  that 
 
 ufeful 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  69 
 
 ufcful  variety  of  expreflions  are  evidently  included 
 in  the  three  comprehenlive  benefits  above  mention- 
 ed, namely,  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  the  fa- 
 vour of  God,  and  the  image  of  God;  fo  it  is  by 
 thefe  things  that  the  Old  Teltament,  as  well  as  the 
 ISlew,  explains  the  nature  of  true  blefiednefs  or  hap- 
 pinefs  *  :    while,    on  the  other  hand,  it  teaches, 
 that  it  is  in  the  Mefliah  that  finners  fliall  be  blefled  ; 
 which  is  evidently  contained,  not  only  in  the  paf- 
 fages  where  it  is  more  exprefsly  affirmed,  but  in  the 
 various  palTages  which  aiTert  the  above-explained 
 doctrine  of  the  Meiliah's  offices,  and  particularly  his 
 prielHy  office.     And  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  that 
 though  thefcripture  had  not  exprefsly  affirmed,  that 
 true  bleflednefs  confills  in  the  things  in  view  ;  yet 
 it  might  be  proved  from  the  chief  principles  of  na- 
 tural religion  itfelf ;  it  being  evident,  that  nothing 
 can  give  full  and  folid  fatisfadion  to  the  chief  defires 
 of  the  foul,  without  joyful  contemplation  of  God's 
 infinite   glory,  joined  with   well-founded  hope  of 
 his  favour,  (which,  when  beftowed  on  a  fiinner,  ne- 
 cefifarily  implies  remilTion  of  fm),    together  with 
 conformity  to  him  in  holinefs. 
 
 When  the  Apoftle  Paul  fpeaks  of  the  righteouf- 
 nefs  which  is  of  God  by  faith  in  Jefus  Chriit,  he 
 tells  us,  that  the  law  and  the  prophets  bear  witnefs 
 to  it :  but  at  the  fame  time  he  diliinguiffies  betwixt 
 the  gofpel  manifejiation^  or  more  clear  difcovery 
 of  that  righteoufncfs,  and  the  prophetic  tejiimony 
 given  to  it.  After  mentioning  what  he  calls  the 
 righteoufnefs  of  God,  Rom.  iii.  21.  22.  he  explains 
 it  by  what  he  adds  afterwards  about  jullification 
 freely  by  God's  grace,  through  the  redemption  that 
 is  in  his  Son.  In  order  to  fee  the  harmony  between 
 the  prophets  and  the  apoflles  in  the  dodrine  of 
 jullification,  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  that  in  the 
 Old  Tedament,  as  well  as  in  the  New,  jullification 
 
 *  Pfal.  xxxii.  I.  xxvii.  4.  cxix.  i.  &  Ixv.  4.  5. 
 
 is 
 
7o  On  the   Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 is  taken  in  what  is  called  tJie  forenfic  ferife  ;  or, 
 that  it  lignifies,  acquitting  oralToilzieinga  man  by  an 
 ad  of  the  authority  of  a  judge  ;  and  that  it  is  oppo- 
 fed  to  condemnation,  as  will  be  evident  to  any  who 
 duly  confiders  the  paflages  cited  at  the  bottom  of 
 the  page  *.  Thefe  paflages  Ihew,  that  juftifying  a 
 wicked  perfon,  which  is  faid  to  be  an  abomination 
 to  the  Lord,  cannot  be  the  fame  thing  with  fandi- 
 fying  him  or  making  him  really  good  and  holy  ;  but 
 paffing  a  fentence  of  abfolution  in  his  favour  ;  fo 
 that  in  the  OIJ  Tellament,  as  well  as  the  New,  ju- 
 ilification  and  fandification,  though  infeparable,  are 
 diftinguilhed  from  one  another. 
 
 The  harmony  between  the  dodrine  of  the  pro- 
 phets and  the  apoftles  as  to  the  ground  of  juftiti- 
 cation,  is  evident,  partly  from  the  account  which 
 the  prophets  give  of  the  evil  deferving  of  fm  -j-,  and 
 of  the  neceflity  and  efficacy  of  the  MelTiah's  facri- 
 lice ;  and  partly  from  their  expreffions  concerning 
 that  righteoufnefs  of  God  which  was  to  be  revealed, 
 or  more  clearly  difcovered,  in  the  days  of  Meffiah  ; 
 which  expreffions  are  neither  applicable  to  that  in- 
 finite eternal  juftice  which  is  an  eflential  attribute 
 of  the  divine  nature,  nor  to  that  inherent  holinefs, 
 which  is  fo  abfolutely  neceffary,  and  is  the  chief 
 perfedion  of  our  natures ;  but  are  very  applicable 
 to  what  the  Meffiah  was  to  do  and  fuffer  for  the  re- 
 demption and  juftification  of  finners.  That  it  is 
 not  the  eflential  righteoufnefs  of  God  that  is  meant 
 in  the  pafTages  in  view,  is  evident ;  becaufe  thefe 
 palTages  fpeak  of  a  righteoufnefs,  \vhich  is  indeed 
 from  God,  but  at  the  fame  time  is  fuppofed,  in 
 fome  refped,  to  become  ours ;  as  when  the  Meffiah 
 is  called,  "The  Loid  our  righteoufnefs,"  Jer. 
 xxiii.  6.  and  it  is  declared,  that  "  furely  Ihall  one 
 "  fay,  In  the  Lord  have  I  righteoufnefs, —  and  in 
 
 *  Prov.  xvii.  5. ;  Deiit.xxv.  I.;   i  Kings  viii.  31. 
 +  Pf.  cxxx.  cxliii. 
 
 "  him 
 
Chap. II.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  71 
 
 *'  him  lliall  the  feed  of  Ifrael  be  juftified,"  If.  xlv. 
 24.  25  ;  and  in  If.  Ixi.  10.  God's  people  are  faid 
 to  be  clothed  by  him  M'lth  ihc  robes  of  righteouf- 
 nefs,  and  garments  of  filvation.  Nor  can  11  be  faid 
 ot  God's  eliential  juflice,  that  it  was  n(^t  revealed, 
 or  clearly  difcovered,  under  the  Old  Teltamcnt  ; 
 which  is  fuppofcd  to  be  the  cafe- as  to  the  righ- 
 teoulhefs  meant  in  the  paffiiges  in  view  ;  of  which 
 it  is  faid,  that  it  would  he  revealed  and  br.<ugiit  in, 
 in  the  times  of  the  Melliah,  If.  Ivi.  i.  Dan.  ix.  24. 
 If  Ixii.  I.  Several  of  thefe  leafons  ih>_w,  that  it  is 
 not  mens  own  inherent  holinefs,  though  abfolutely 
 iiectiTaiy,  that  is  meant  in  thofe  palBges ;  feeing 
 the  nature  and  neceflity  of  thiit  holinefs  is  clearly  re- 
 vealed in  the  Old  Tellamenc,  as  well  as  in  the 
 New. 
 
 In  order  to  fliew,  that  the  jullilication  taught  by 
 the  prophets,  includes  not  only  freed'jm  from  con- 
 demnation and  mifery,  but  alfo  a  right  to  true  hap- 
 pinefb  from  God,  and  in    the  enjoyment   of  God 
 himlclf,  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  what  is  fo  oft  men- 
 tioned by  the  prophets,  as  the  fum  of  all  the  divine 
 promiies  to  thofe  who  take  hold  of  the  divine  cove- 
 nant, namely,  that  he  will  be  their  God,  and  that  they 
 lliall  be  his  people,  Jer.xxxi.  33.H0f.ii.  23. ;  and  that,, 
 fuitably  to  this,  his    people   are  reprefented  as  his 
 adopted  children,  or  as  {landing  in  fuch  a  relation 
 10    hmi  as  children  are   in  to  a  father.     Not  only 
 do  the  prophets  teach,  that  God  fliould  be  honour- 
 ed by  his  people,  as  parents  are  honoured  by  their 
 chiluien,  but  alfo  that  God  delights  in  them,  loves, 
 pities,  and   fpares   them,  as   parents  do  their  chil- 
 dren ;  partitulnrly,    that   finners   employed   in  the 
 exercife  of  true  repentance  are  pleafant  children  in 
 hib  light  *  ;  yea,  that  God's  love  to  his  people  far 
 tranlccnds  the  molt  tender  parental  affeclion ;  fuch 
 as  that  of  a  mother  to  her  fucking  child,  If.  xlix.  15.; 
 
 *  See  Pf.  ciii.  13.  Mai.  iii.  17.  Jer.  xxxi.  20. 
 
72  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 that  the  happinefs  of  his  people  is  the  object  of  his 
 complacency,  that  he  rejoices  over  them  to  do  them 
 good,  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  &c.  The  titles  given  them 
 are,  Hephzibah,  Beulah,  or  Delighted in^  Mar- 
 ried^ Sought  out^  Not  forfaken^  If.  Ixii.  4.  The 
 ufefuhiefs  of  thefe  things,  for  proving,  that  the 
 prophecies  contain  the  dod;rine  of  immortality,  or 
 that  God  will  not  annihilate  his  people,  but  bellow 
 the  moll  lading  happinefs  on  them,  will  be  confi- 
 dcred  more  fully  afterwards. 
 
 As  to  fandificacion,  it  was  proved  already,  that 
 the  prophets  fpeak  of  holinefs,  not  only  as  our  du- 
 ty, made  necelTary  by  God's  precepts,  but  alfo  as  a 
 bleflmg  promifed  in  his  covenant  ;  feeing  it  is  a 
 chief  thing  in  the  prophetic  defcription  of  that  cove- 
 nant, that  God  promifes  to  put  his  law  in  our  in- 
 ward parts,  to  write  it  on  our  hearts,  and  to  caufe 
 us  to  walk  in  his  flatutes.  But  of  this  more  after- 
 wards, in  fpeaking  of  the  fuperior  advantages  of  the 
 New-Teilament  church  Hate. 
 
 The  various  concomiiants  and  fruits  of  the  bene- 
 fits already  mentioned,  fuch  as  aiTurance  of  God's 
 love  *,  peace  of  confcicnce,  accefs  to  God,  accept- 
 ance with  him,  divine  joy  flowing  both  from  the 
 hope  of  God's  favour,  contemplation  of  his  glory, 
 and  conformity  to  his  will,  perfeverance  and  growth 
 in  grace,  and  the  like  fpiritual  bleiflngs,  are  men- 
 tioned in  the  Old  Teilament  as  well  as  the  New,  as 
 the  blefTings  of  God^s  covenant,  and  the  fruits  of 
 the  Mefliah's  undertaking  and  offices. 
 
 All  thefe  things  abundantly  refute  the  notion  of 
 a  mere  temporal  Mefhah  ;  the  enjoyments  that  have 
 been  mentioned  as  the  Meffiah's  benelits  being  e- 
 vidently  of  a  fpiritual  nature,  whether  we  confider 
 the  object,  the  caufes,  the  means,  or  the  eilefts  of 
 them  :  They  give  us  the  idea  of  a  happinefs,  of 
 which  the  objective  caufe  is  the  manifedation  of  the 
 
 ^  If.  xlv.  Ivi,  XXXV.  xliv. 
 
 glory 
 
Chap. II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  73 
 
 glory  and  favour  of  God  ;  the  fubjedlive  ingredients, 
 divine  light,  peace,  love,  with  all  the  holy  difpo- 
 fitions  belonging  to  the  new  heart;  the  principal 
 efficient  caufe,  the  Spirit  of  God ;  the  outward  means, 
 the  word  of  God,  and  the  ordinances  of  his  wor- 
 fliip,  making  his  people  joyful  in  his  houfe  of 
 pmyer.  If.  Ivi.  7.;  all  which  bleflings  are  entirely 
 diflerent  from  outAvard  profpeiity  and  greatnefs, 
 and  very  conllilenc  with  the  want  of  it.  If  fome 
 palTages  in  the  prophecies  relate  to  particular  fea- 
 fons,  when  God  would  give  relief  from  perfecution, 
 and  make  his  people  taiteofthe  comforts  of  out- 
 ward tranquillity  ;  feeing  fuch  events  have  actually 
 happened  in  various  times  and  places,  and  that  in 
 fucii  a  manner  as  lias  Ihown  that  it  was  the  doing 
 of  the  Lord,  it  was  very  fit  that  fuch  things  Hiould 
 liave  been  foretold,  though  they  are  far  from  being 
 the  Mefiiah's  chief  benefits.  If  fome  predidicjns 
 concerning  the  outward  tranquillity  of  the  church, 
 are  not  yet  fulfilled,  this  is  no  juft  objec^Hon,  as 
 was  obferved  before,  againil  other  preditlions  that 
 are  fulfilled.  And  the  notion  of  a  temporal  Mef- 
 fiah  will  be  ftill  farther  refuted,  in  confidering  pro- 
 phecies which  foretell  the  perfecutions  of  the  go- 
 fpel-church  at  her  fird  erection,  and  in  after  ages. 
 
 Though  the  eilential  glory  and  gracious  purpo- 
 fes  of  God  are  always  the  fame;  yet  as  the  mani- 
 feftations  of  the  glory  and  favour  of  God,  and  our 
 apprehenfion>  and  impreflions  of  thefe  things,  ad- 
 mit of  very  different  degrees,  the  highell  degree 
 coiiflituting  the  heavenly  blelTednefs;  fo  the  pro- 
 phets give  much  the  fame  account  with  theapoltles, 
 of  the  fuperiority  of  the  new  above  the  old  difpen- 
 fation,  in  refpedt  of  more  abundant  meaiures  of  di- 
 vine light  and  peace,  holinefs  and  joy. 
 
 As  to  the  light  of  divine  knowledge,  the  pro- 
 phets foretell,  that  in  the  times  of  the  MeiTiah  that 
 light  would  not  only  be  more  diifufive,  in  extend- 
 ing to  the  Gentile  nations,    but  alfu  more  full  and 
 
 K  cl«a»\ 
 
74  ^^"1  the  Prophecies  Chap. II, 
 
 clear.  In  Jeremiah's  defcription,  chap,  xxxi,  34. 
 \vhich  is  one  of  the  moft  remarkable  defcriptions  of 
 God's  new  covenant,  and  upon  the  matter  the  fame 
 with  the  new  teilament,  or  new  difpenfation  of 
 God's  covenant  in  the  laft  days,  one  of  the  princi- 
 pal things  iniiiled  on  is  a  fuperior  meafure  of  divine 
 knowledge  by  virtue  of  a  divine  teaching.  And  in 
 various  prophecies  formerly  cited,  the  times  of  the 
 Meffiah  are  extolled  as  times  when  God's  righteouf- 
 nefs  and  falvation  Ihould  be  revealed.  If.  Ivi.  i.; 
 'when  the  righterjufnefs  of  Zion  Ihould  break  forth 
 as  bi  ightnels,  and  the  falvation  thereof  as  a  lamp 
 that  burneth,  If.  Ixii.  i.;  when  the  glory  of  the 
 Lord  Ihould  arife  on  Zion,  If.  Ix.  i. ;  and  when  the 
 Sun  of  righteoufnefs  Ihould  arife  with  healing  in  his 
 ■wings,  Mai.  iv.  2. 
 
 As  that  light,  M'-hich  was  to  be  far  more  clear,  as 
 well  as  more  extenfive,  in  the  times  of  the  Melliah, 
 was  to  be  a  light,  difcovering  God's  incomprehen- 
 iible  mercy  and  grace  to  hnners,  and  fo  caufing 
 God's  righteoulncfc  and  falvation  to  break  forth  as 
 brightnefs,  it  is  evident,  that  it  behoved  fuperior 
 meafures  of  fuch  light  to  tend  to  greater  degrees  of 
 the  moll  folid  peace  and  purefl  joy.  Accordingly, 
 in  If.  liv.  13.  great  meafures  of  divine  peace  arc 
 mentioned  as  the  effect  of  divine  knowledge  and  in- 
 flru^tion :  and  in  (^ther  prophecies  formerly  cited, 
 we  are  told,  that  the  chaltifenient  of  our  peace 
 would  be  laid  on  the  Meffiah,  If.  liii.5.;  that  he 
 himfelf  would  be  the  prince  of  peace  ;  that  of  the 
 increafe  of  his  government  and  peace  there  would 
 be  no  end,  If.  ix.  6.  7.  ;  that  his  people  ihould  go 
 out  witi)  j  )y,  and  be  led  forih  with  peace  ;  that  the 
 mountains  and  hills  ihould  break  forth  into  finging 
 before  them,  and  all  the  trees  of  the  tield  clap  their 
 hands,  11\  iv.  12;  that  in  his  diys  the  righteous 
 jhould  ilourilh,  and  abundance  of  peace,  lb  long  as 
 the  moon  endureth,  Pf.  Ixxii.  7  *.  Such  increafe 
 *  See  Pf.  ex.  4.  and  Hcbr.  vii.  i. 
 
 and 
 
Chap.  II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  75: 
 
 and  abundance  of  divine  peace,  is  the  native  fruit, 
 not  only  of  fuperior  meafures  of  divine  light,  dif- 
 covering  the  grounds  of  the  Tinner's  peace,  hope, 
 and  joy,  but  alfo  of  the  actual  accomplillimcnt  of 
 the  promifes  concerning  divers  glorious  caufes  of 
 peace  and  falvation ;  particularly  the  Mefllah's  fa- 
 crifice,  finiiliing  the  tranfgreilion,  making  an  end 
 of  lins,  and  making  reconciliation  for  iniquity  ; 
 opening  a  fountain  for  taking  away  fin  and  unclean- 
 nefs,  and  of  the  promifes  concerning  his  intercef- 
 fion  as  a  high  priell  for  ever  at  the  right  hand  of 
 the  Majelly  on  high,  Pf.  ex.  4.  Heb.  i.  3.  and  of 
 larger  meafures  of  the  divine  Spirit,  'giving  efticacy 
 to  the  moft  perfed  divine  revelation. 
 
 As  the  Apoftle  Paul  calls  the  New-Teftament  dif- 
 penfation,  not  only  the  miniilration  of  life  and 
 righteoufnefs,  but  alfo  of  the  Spirit,  2  Cor.  iii.  6. 
 8.  9.  the  prophets  give  the  fame  view  of  thnt  dif- 
 penfation,  when  they  fpeak  of  the  times  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  as  times  when,  in  an  eminent  manner,  the 
 Spirit  would  be  poured  down  from  on  high,  fo  as 
 to  make  the  wildernefs  become  a  fruitful  rield,  If. 
 xxxii.  ly.  And  in  If.  xliv.  3.  after  thefe  metapho- 
 rical expreflions,  "■  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that 
 "  is  thirfly,  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground,"  a 
 plain  explication  of  thefe  metaphors  is  added  in  the 
 following  words  ;  "  I  will  pour  my  fpirit  upon  thy 
 *'  feed,  and  my  blefJing  on  thine  offspring  ;  and 
 "  they  fliall  fpring  up  as  —  willows  by  the  water- 
 "  courfes."  Seeing,  therefore,  it  is  an  uncon- 
 tefted  rule  of  interpretation.  That  the  words  of  any 
 writer  fliould  be  underftood  according  to  his  own 
 definition  or  explication  of  them,  in  cafe  he  give  a- 
 ny  fuch  explication,  it  follows,  that  prophetic  fi- 
 gures, about  pouring  dov/n  waters  and  floods,  If. 
 XXXV.  7.  xli.  18.  muit  fignify  God's  pouring  down 
 the  influences  or  operations  of  his  Spirit,  as  well 
 as  the  inilrudions  of  his  word.  And  as,  in  the 
 prophecy  now  cited,    j^ouring  down   waters  and 
 
 K.  2  floods 
 
7^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.IL 
 
 floods  evidently  denotes  new  plenty,  or  abundance 
 of  the  bleiiing  promifed  ;  fo  in  If.  lix.  21.  we  hive 
 a  clear  proof,  that  the  promife  of  the  divine  Spirit 
 is  not  confined  to  the  firll  age  of  the  gofpel-church, 
 feeing  it  is  laid  exprefsly,  '■'■  This  is  my  covenant 
 '*•  with  them,  faith  the  Lord,  My  fpirit  that  is  up- 
 "  on  thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy 
 "  mouth,  fhall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor 
 *'  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  feed,  nor  out  of  the 
 '*•  mouth  of  thy  feeds  feed,  faith  the  Lord,  from 
 "  henceforth  and  for  ever/'  As  thefe  words  may 
 reafonably  be  conceived  fpoken  to  the  Mefiiah,  who 
 is  mentioned  by  the  name  of  the  Redeemer  in  the 
 preceding  \erfe,  and  whofe  people  are  called  his 
 {eed,  ]f.  53. ;  fo  the  prophecies  which  fpeak  of  the 
 JVIefJiah,  as  filled  with  the  divine  Spirit,  If  Ixi.  i. 
 2.  3.  fpeak  of  him  as  qualified,  by  that  means,  for 
 communicating  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  to  his  people, 
 ISlew  degrees  of  the  inward  operations  of  divine 
 grace,  or  of  the  divine  Spirit,  are  included  in  Jere- 
 miah's account  of  the  new  covenant,  or  new  dif- 
 penfation,  when  he  defcribes  it  by  promifes  of  God's 
 putting  his  law  in  mens  inward  parts,  and  writing 
 it  on  their  hearts.  Though  fome  n^ealures  of  the 
 fanCtifying  grace  of  God's  Spirit  were  befto^ved  un- 
 der tiie  old  difpenfation,  as  is  evident,  befides  o- 
 ther  arguments,  from  fcripture-prayers  concerning 
 th;it  bieiling ;  yet  that  larger  raeafures  of  it  fhouki 
 be  the  diftinguifliing  privilege  of  the  new  difpenfa- 
 tion is  hinted  even  in  the  words  of  Mofes,  Deut. 
 XXX.  6.  where  circumcifing  the  heart,  in  order  to 
 mens  loving  God  with  the  whole  heart,  is  mention- 
 ed as  a  blefling  belonging  to  the  latter  days ;  which 
 mui'l:  be  underiVood  of  p-reater  de^-rees  ot  that  in- 
 eftimaWe  benefit. 
 
 Thi^  lends  us  to  conlider  the   prophetic  account 
 of  future  bleifednefs  ;  for  though  that  doctrine   is 
 net  by  far  fo  fully  or  fo  clearly  revealed  in  the   Old 
 Teftament  as  in  the  New,  by  ^yliich  life  and  immor- 
 tality 
 
Chap.  11.'        relating  to  the  Messiah.  77 
 
 tality  are  faid  to  be  brought  to  light,  or  more  clear- 
 ly difcovered  ;  yet,  belides  various  pallnges  which 
 either  contain  direct  afTertions,  or  come  very  near 
 to  dired  aflertions,  of  that  dodlrine,  there  are  many 
 inftructions  in  the  Old  Teilament  from  which  that 
 dodrine  may  be  inferred  by  necefTary  confequence  ; 
 and  that  not  only  by  more  remote  confequences 
 from  more  general  views  of  the  divine  perfections^ 
 but  more  immediate  confequences  from  the  divine 
 promifes.  And  as  to  the  general  queflion,  Why  the 
 Old  Teftament  does  not  reveal  this  dodrine  more 
 fully  and  clearly  ?  it  is  fufficicnt  here  to  refer  to  what 
 is  faid  in  another  part  of  this  Eflay,  about  the  com- 
 parative obfcurity  ot  the  Old  Teftament  in  general. 
 
 The  pafiages  in  the  Old  Teftament  which  fpeak 
 more  directly  of  a  blefled  immortality,  may  be  ufe- 
 fully  divided  into  thofe  that  fpeak  particularly  of 
 the  refurredion  of  the  body,  and  thofe  that  fpeak 
 only  in  general  of  a  ftate  of  future  bleflednefs  after 
 death-  One  of  the  moft  remarkable  paflages  of  the 
 firft  fort  is  in  Job  xix.  25.  26.  &;c.  where  Job  af- 
 firms in  the  ftrongeft  manner,  that  though  the 
 worms  fhould  deftroy  his  fkin  and  his  body,  and 
 though  his  reins  fliould  be  con  fumed  within  him, 
 yet  he  Ihould  fee  God,  his  Redeemer ;  he  fliould 
 ice  him  in  his  flefli ;  he  fliould  fee  him  for  himfelf, 
 and  his  eyes  fliould  behold  him,  and  not  another 
 (for  him)  ;  he  fliould  fee  him  ftanding  on  the  earth 
 at  the  latter  day  :  which  expreifions  contain  a  very 
 ftrong  affertion  of  the  reunion  of  the  foul  and  body 
 at  the  laft  day.  And  this  literal  meaning  of  Job's 
 words  is  much  confirmed  by  the  uncommon  folem- 
 nity  of  the  introdudion,  f  23.  24.  "  Oh  that  my 
 "  words  were  now  written  !  oh  that  they  were 
 "  printed  in  a  book  !  that  they  were  graven  with 
 "  an  iron  pen  and  lead,  in  the  rock  for  ever  1  For 
 ''  I  know  that  my  redeemer  liveth,"  &c. 
 
 In  Daniel  xii.  2.  3.  it  is  faiJ,  that  "  many  of 
 *-'•  them  that  lieep  in  the  duft  of  the  eartli  ihall  a- 
 
 "  wake, 
 
^8  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 "  wake,  fome  toeverlafting  life,  and  fome  tofliame 
 *'  and  everlafting  contempt.  And  they  that  be  wife, 
 *'  ihall  Ihine  as  the  brightnefs  of  the  firmament,  and 
 *'  they  that  turn  many  to  righteoufnefs,  as  the  ftars 
 *'  for  ever  and  ever/'  As  this  paiTage  contains  a 
 d'lred:  and  plain  aflertion  of  the  refurreftion  of  the 
 body,  and  of  life  everlailing;  fo,  according  to  the 
 known  rules  of  interpretation,  it  is  by  this  more 
 particular  palTage  that  we  muft  explain  the  more 
 general  exprellions  of  the  fame  prophet,  in  the  fore- 
 cited  7th  chapter,  y  18.  where  he  tells  us,  that  the 
 faints  of  the  Mofl  High  Ihould  poffefs  the  kingdom 
 for  ever,  even  fnr  ever  and  ever.  It  is  remarkable, 
 that  in  both  thefe  pailages  the  prophet  makes  ufe  of 
 the  flrongeil  expreffions  imaginable  to  fignify  per- 
 petuity in  the  Itrideft  fenfe,  for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 In  If.  XXV.  8.  after  a  magnificent  promife,  of 
 God's  enlightening  and  fealting  all  nati(jns,  which 
 feafting  muft  relate  to  the  full  fatisfaction  refulting 
 from  the  bleffings  of  God's  covenant,  it  is  faid, 
 "  He  \v\\\  fvvallow  up  death  in  viftory,  and  the 
 *'  Lord  God  will  wipe  away  tears  from  oif  all  faces  :" 
 and  though  thefe  words  may  relate,  not  only  to  the 
 actual  belbjwing  of  a  blelTed  refurredion  at  the  lad 
 day,  but  alio  to  the  clear  revelation  of  it  by  the 
 gofpel ;  this  does  not  weaken  the  argument  from 
 this  text,  for  a  (fate  of  future  bleiTednefs,  where 
 death  and  forrow  fball  be  abolilhed  for  ever  ;  with- 
 out the  hope  of  which  bleiTednefs  there  can  be  no 
 true  fpiritual  feailing,  or  full  fitisfaction,  given  to 
 an  immortal  foul.  Whereas  this  promife  of  im- 
 mortality is  exprelTed  by  way  of  threatening  againlt 
 di-ath,  it  ferves  to  give  light  to  another  threatening 
 of  the  fame  kind  in  Hofea  xiii,  14.  "  I  will  ranfom 
 "  tiiem  from  the  power  of  the  grave  :  I  will  re- 
 "  deem  them  from  death  :  O  death,  1  will  be  thy 
 "  plagues  ;  O  grave,  I  \v\\\  be  thy  deftrudion  ;  re- 
 "  peiitance  ihall  be  hid  from  mine  eyes  :"  where, 
 feeing  the  fame   general  truth,  the  aboliiliing  of 
 
 death, 
 
Chap.  II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  7^ 
 
 death,  is  repeated  four  or  five  times  in  fo  ftrong  and 
 emphatic  expreffions,  it  is  a  proof  that  the  words 
 are  to  be  underflood  in  the  higheft  fenfe  ;  which  is 
 at  the  fame  time  the  mofb  litei-al  fenfe  they  are  ca- 
 pable of,  and  the  moft  agreeable  to  parallel  fcrip- 
 tiires,  particularly  to  thofe  already  cited. 
 
 Though  Pfal.  xvi.  9.  10.  is  applied  peculiarly  to 
 the  Meiliah,  yet  if  we  confider  even  the  prophetical 
 doctrine  concerning  the  relations  between  him  and 
 his  people,  he  being  their  reprefentative,  their  huf- 
 band,  and  their  parent  *,  there  is  a  connection  be- 
 tween his  refurrection  and  theirs ;  and  accordingly 
 it  is  faid,  If.  xxvi.  19.  "  Thy  dead  men  ihall  live, 
 *•■  together  with  my  dead  body  ihall  they  arife  ;  a- 
 "  wake  and  fing,  ye  that  dwell  in  dull :  for  thy 
 *■•  dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs,  and  the  earth  fhall 
 *'  cart;  out  the  dead  :"  where  it  is  evident,  that 
 men  are  reprefented  as  attaining  to  a  moft  joyful 
 refurredion  from  the  dead ;  and  that  by  virtue  of 
 the  refurrection  of  the  dead  body  of  fome  extraor- 
 dinary perfon  ;  who,  by  the  bell  rules  of  interpre- 
 tation, can  be  no  other  than  the  Meffiah,  who  by 
 faving  men  from  lin,  it  behoved  him  to  Hive  them 
 from  death;  ^vhich, according  to  the  Old  Teftament 
 as  well  as  the  New,  is  the  fruit  of  fin. 
 
 The  paflliges  that  have  been  mentioned,  where 
 the  refurrection  of  the  boJy  is  exprefled  by  awaking 
 out  of  fleep,  and  out  of  the  dufl,  ferve  to  give  light 
 to  fome  other  paflages  which  are  perhaps  of  them- 
 felves  more  obfcure ;  as  Pfal.  xvii.  14.  15.  where 
 the  pfalmiil  diftinguilhes  himfelf  from  thofe  whofe 
 portion  is  only  in  this  life,  which  maft  be  the  cafe 
 of  all  men,  fetring  alide  the  hopes  of  immortality  ; 
 and  adds,  "  As  for  me,  1  will  behold  thy  face  ia 
 *•'  righteoufnefs :  1  fliall  be  flitisfied,  when  I  awake, 
 ^'  with  thy  likenefs."  And  Pfal.  xlix.  where  the  pfal- 
 luift,  after  telling  us,  if  6.7.  &:c.  that  men  who 
 
 *  See  If.  lili.  ;  Plkl.  xlv.  Ixxxlx,  j  If.  lix.  21. 
 
 trufl: 
 
8o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 trufl  in  riches,  cannot  be  redeemed  or  ranfonied 
 from  death  by  their  riches,  fo  as  to  live  for  ever  ; 
 he  infinuates,  that  thofe  v/ho  truft  not  in  riches, 
 but  in  God,  have  a  more  glorious  profpect  of  fu- 
 turity; and  fays  triumphantly,  f  ly.  "  But  God 
 "  will  redeem  my  foul  from  the  power  of  the 
 "'  grave,  for  he  pall  receive  me ;"  and  thence  in- 
 fers an  exhortation  againll  envying  wicked  rich  men, 
 becaufe  when  they  die  they  can  carry  nothing  away ; 
 which  exhortation  can  have  no  conceivable  conec- 
 tion  with  that  from  which  it  is  inferred,  namely,  the 
 redemption  of  the  plalmifl's  own  foul  from  the 
 power  of  the  grave,  \vithout  fappoiing  that  as  to 
 himfelf  death  would  not  deprive  him  of  all.  And 
 acconlingly,  f  14.  fpeaking  of  the  death  of  foolifh. 
 and  wicked  men,  he  tells  us,  that  "  the  upright 
 "  ihall  have  dominion  over  them  in  the  morning;" 
 which,  confidering  the  foregoing  words,  mult  natu- 
 rally relate  to  a  very  remarkable  morning  after  death. 
 It  deferves  particular  attention,  that  whereas  thefe 
 various  exprefiions  appear  very  obfcure,  confider- 
 ing the  great  importance  of  what  is  fuppofed  to  be 
 the  fubjecl  of  them,  there  is  previous  advertifement 
 given  in  the  introdadtion  of  the  pfalm,  which  has 
 a  very  peculiar  folemnity  in  it,  that  the  chief  fub- 
 jeft-matter  of  it  is  both  of  very  great  importance, 
 and  yet  to  be  delivered  in  dark  fayings. 
 
 As  to  pafTages  which  fpeak  not  directly  of  the  re- 
 furrection  of  the  body,  but  in  general  of  future 
 bleffednefs  :  In  Pfil.  Ixxiii.  24.  the  pfalmifl  fiys, 
 '^  Thou  llialt  guide  me  with  thy  counfei,and  after- 
 "  ward  receive  me  to  glory."  It  is  the  fcope  of 
 the  pfalm,  to  Ihew  the  juilice  of  the  divine  admini- 
 flration,  notwithrtanding  the  temporal  afflictions  of 
 the  righteous,  and  the  profperity  of  the  wicked, 
 not  only  for  a  part  of  their  life,  but  fometlmes  to 
 their  very  death,  it  being  obferved  f  4.  that  there 
 are  no  bands  in  their  death  ;  which  Ihevvs,  that  the 
 defoiation  mentioned  as  in  a  peculiar  manner  the 
 
 end 
 
Chap.  IT.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  8t 
 
 end  of  the  wicked,  f  17.  19.  cannot  be  meant,  or 
 at  leaii  cannot  be  reflric^ted  to  any  temporal  trouble, 
 or  d^ath  itfelf,  the  common  end  of  hU,  bit  mult 
 relate  to  a  jult  punilhment  after  ue  ;tn  ;  all  wiiich 
 evidently  favours  the  coiumon  intcrpi-ecation  of  tiie 
 words,  "  and  afterwards  receive  me  to  glory,"  as 
 meant  of  heaven.  And  this  is  ftiii  farther  contirn- 
 ed,  by  more  exprefllons  than  one,  in  the  following 
 context ;  as,  *•*  Whom  have  1  in  heavjn  but  thee  ?" 
 jj'  2^. ;  and,  '■'•  Thou  art  my  portion  for  ever,''  f  j6.; 
 efpecially  when  this  imered  in  God  as  hi?  ev^erlait- 
 ing  portion  is  con(iJerc*d  as  part  of  the  anfw^er  to  a 
 former  objection,  '-'  That  he  had  cleanfed  his  hi^art 
 *'  and  hands  in  vain,"  becaufe  of  hi>  great  affiivftions 
 in  this  life  ;  and  alfo  as  a  relief  from  the  ground  of 
 dejedion  mentioned  in  the  words  preceding  this 
 cliini  of  interelt  in  God  for  ever,  viz.  "  My  heart 
 ''  and  flelh  faileth." 
 
 Inlf.  Ivii.  1.2.  the  righteous  are  reprefented  as 
 blelTjd  in  their  death,  not  only  becaufe  they  are  ta- 
 ken from  the  evils  of  this  life,  but  becaufe  they 
 enter  into  a  ftate  of  peace  and  rell ;  which  reil  is 
 not  defcribed  by  inadlivity,  but  is  fuppofed  only  to 
 be  a  reft  from  labour  and  trouble  ;  feeing  they  wiio 
 enter  into  that  reft  are  faid  to  walk  in  their  up- 
 rightnefs,  which  evidently  denotes  activity  in  holi- 
 nefs  *. 
 
 In  confidering  fome  of  the  many  inftruclions  in 
 the  Old  Teftaraent,  which,  with- tut  fo  direct  alTer- 
 tion  of  the  doctrine  of  immorality,  coaiain  prin- 
 ciples whence  that  doctrine  may  by  ncceilarv  con- 
 fequence  be  deduced,  it  is  of  p9r;icular  ule  to  have 
 in  view  fome  patterns  of  that  kind  of  reafming  in 
 the  difcourfes  of  Chrift  and  his  aj)o(tles  ;  and  par- 
 ticularly Chrift's  argument  againft  the  Sadducees, 
 
 *  See  more  arguments,  fuch  as  thofe  taken  from  rhe  tranf- 
 lation  oi*  Enoch  and  Elijah,  and  from  the  \vritin2;s  of  Solomon, 
 in  hooks  which  treat  more  fully  of  this  fubjed.  See  Pf.  ixxxiv. 
 at  the  end. 
 
 L  taken 
 
 .'4 
 
82  Oil  the  Prophecies  Chap.  It.- 
 
 taken  from  the  books  of  Mofes,  to  which  thefe 
 peoples  regard  is  faid  to  have  been  in  a  great  mea- 
 lure  confined.  It  is  a  remarkable  excellency  of  that 
 argament,  tliat  it  is  founded  on  a  general  principle, 
 tvhich  is  not  only  of  evident  certainty,  but  alfo  of 
 evident  importance  in  practice,  for  gtiarding  againft 
 inirapprehenfions  of  God  ;  namely,  That  when  God 
 makes  llrong  declarations  of  great  love  and  favour 
 to  any,  which  is  neceilcirily  implied  in  his  calling 
 himfelf  their  God  in  a  peculiar  manner),  fuch  de» 
 clarations  mull  not  be  fuppofed  to  refemble  the 
 empty  eKprellions  of  love  and  regard  too  oft  ufed 
 among  men,  but  muil  imply  God's  beftowing  on 
 his  favourites  a  happinefs  worthy  of  himfelf,  a  hap- 
 pinefs  durable  and  complete,  including  deliverance 
 in  due  tiioe  from  all  the  fruits  of  fin,  and  confe-* 
 quenrly  from  bodily  death  itfelf.  If  people  have  an 
 inrerefc  in  God  as  their  God,  the  moib  evident  con- 
 fequence  of  this  may  juilly  beexpnelled  in  the  words 
 of  the  pfalmift,  Pfal.lxxxiv.  ii.  that  God  will  with- 
 hold no  good  thing  from  them,  but  wdl  give  them 
 grice  and  glory.  Much  to  this  purpofe  is  the  a- 
 poflle's  realoning,  Heb.  xi.  i6.  they  "  defire  a  bet- 
 "  ter  country,  that  is  an  heavenly  ;  wherefore  God 
 "  is  not  alhamed  to  be  called  their  God  ;  for  he 
 *'  hath  prep  u-ed  for  them  a  city  :"  implying,  that 
 it  would  argue  diflionom'able  thoughts  of  God,  to 
 fuppofe  that  he  lliould  make  fo  magnificent  and 
 ample  declarations  of  love  and  good-will  to  any  per- 
 fofis,  as  his  fpecia!  friends  and  favourites,  if  all  this 
 ihould  have  no  more  confiderable  eifeds  than  \vhat 
 take  place  in  this  momentary  life,  and  all  fhould 
 end  in  the  total  deftrudion  of  the  very  being  of 
 thofe  favourites  in  a  little  time,  by  annihilation,  af- 
 ter they  \\?A  Ihared  much  lefs  in  the  enjoyments  of  ii 
 this  life  than  many  of  God's  adverfnies.  But,  on  *' 
 the  other  hand,  God's  preparing  fuch  a  city  and 
 country,  tliat  is,  an  heavenly,  IheAvrs,  that  his  fa- 
 vours to  his  people  are  every  way  wolthy  of  him- 
 
 felfji 
 
Chap. II.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  83 
 
 felf,  and  worthy  of  the  declarations  of  his  love  and 
 good- will  to  them. 
 
 Thefe  things  Ihew,  that  the  doctrine  of  eternal 
 bleflednefs  may  be  inferred  from  the  above-cited 
 pallages  concerning  God's  great  favour  and  loving- 
 kindnefs  to  his  people,  even  though  it  were  not  fo 
 oft  and  fo  exprefsly  alHrmed,  that  that  loving-kind- 
 nefs  is  everialling  *  ;  as  alfo  from  the  words  of  God 
 himfelf  concerning  the  incomparable  worth  of  the 
 bleilings  of  his  covenant ;  and  particularly  from  that 
 excellency  of  them  which  is  fo  oft  mentioned,  as  dif- 
 tinguifliing  them  from  temporal  enjoyments,  ^vhich 
 fatisfy  not  -j-,  namely,  that  they  abundantly  fatisfy 
 and  till  the  foul  J  ;  as  alfo  from  the  exprefs  decla- 
 ration. If.  Ixiv.  4.  that  the  things  prepared  for 
 them  who  wait  for  God  are  incomprehenlible,  and 
 furpafs  all  that  eye  has  feen,  ear  heard,  or  heart  con- 
 ceived; efpecially  when  to  all  this  we  join  the  fre- 
 quent divine  calls  to  God's  people  to  rejoice  vvith 
 anunfpeakable  joy,  to  which  mere  temporal  grounds 
 ot  joy  bear  no  proportion  ||. 
 
 The  doctrine  in  view  has  alfo  a  necelTary  connec- 
 tion with,  or  is  neceffarily  included  in,  the  very  na- 
 ture of  fome  particular  benefits  of  the  Meiliah,  and 
 particularly  the  great  benefit  of  remiflion  of  fin  ; 
 becaufe  the  Old  Teitament,  as  well  as  the  New, 
 teaches,  that  death  is  the  fruit  of  fin ;  and  confe- 
 quently  remiffion  of  fin  muil  include  deliverance  in 
 due  time  from  death.  The  force  of  this  argument 
 will  be  more  evident,  if  we  confider  the  doctrine  of 
 the  prophets,  not  only  concerning  the  Mefliah's  hu- 
 miliation and  fufferings  as  the  caufe  of  remiffion, 
 but  alfo  concerning  the  completenefs  and  perfection 
 of  that  remiffion,  which  is  declared  in  as  ilrong  ge- 
 neral expreflions  in  the   Old  Teitament  as  in  the 
 
 *  See  the  above  pafTages  about  adoption.         +  If.  Iv.  2. 
 t  I'i^il.  xxivi.  kiii. ;  if.  Iv.  2.  3.  J  Pfal.  cv.  li  If.  xl.  Iv. 
 
 XXXV.  h. 
 
 L  2  New : 
 
84  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. II. 
 
 New  ;  as  when  it  is  de*  lared,  that  the  Lord  w\\]  be 
 merciful  to  his  peopi.  's  iniquities,  and  remember 
 thei-  fins  no  more,  Jer.  xxxi.  34.;  that  he  will  fe- 
 parale  their  fms  from  them  as  far  as  eall  is  from 
 Avelt,  Plal.  ciii.  12.  ]  that  he  will  blot  out  their  fins 
 as  clouds,  If.  xliv.  22.;  that  he  will  caft  their  lins 
 into  the  depths  of  the  fea,  Micah  vii.  19.;  that 
 though  they  be  as  crimfon  and  fcarlet,  he  will  make 
 them  white  as  the  fnow,  If.  i.  18. ;  yea  whiter  than 
 the  fnow,  pjal.  li.  7. 
 
 As  rhe  prophets  fpeak  of  divine  forgivenefs,  as 
 complete  and  peifed,  as  of  ineftimable  value,  and 
 as  tiiC  end  and  etfedl  of  the  facrilice  of  the  Meffiah, 
 whom  ihey  defcribe  as  a  divine  perfon  incarnate  ; 
 {o  they  teach,  that  it  is  a  benefit  that  is  peculiar  to 
 the  penitent,  and  has  a  connexion  with  true  blelT- 
 ednefs. 
 
 Seeing  all  pardon  granted  by  a  fovereign  is  an  adl 
 of  grace,  preventing  a  punilhment  which  is  due  by 
 a  Handing  law  for  tranfgreilion,  and  which,  without 
 fucli  pwdon,  would  be  the  adual  confequence  of 
 tranfgreffion,  divine  forgivenefs  muit  prevent  a 
 punilhment,  which  otherwife  would  be  the  effedl  of 
 lin,  either  now  or  here;;fcer,  or  both. 
 
 It  cannot  relate  merely  or  chiefly  to  prefervation 
 from  temporal  afRiclions,  becaufe  this  is  not  only 
 manifellly  contrary  to  experience,  but  alfo  to  many 
 clear  inflrudions  in  the  Old  Teflament  concerning 
 temponil  afHictions ;  Iheu  ing,  that  oft-times  peni- 
 tent and  pardoned  (inneis  have  a  larger  fliare  of  them 
 than  others  ;  that  thty  are  confident  with  pardon  * ; 
 that  they  are  even  privileges  belonging  to  adop- 
 tion f ,  and  confequcnt'y,  in  fome  refpefts,  fruits 
 of  remillion,  and  of  the  fatherly  mercy  of  God,  cha- 
 itifing  his  children  for  their  good. 
 
 *  2  Sam.  xii.  ro.   t^.  compared  with  Pf.  li.  i.  2.  7.  &c. 
 
 ■f  Pf.  xciv.  1 2.  and  bixxix.  30.  &c.  compared  \vi:h  Heb,  xii.  4, 
 
 Divine 
 
Chap. II.       relating  to  the  Messiah,  85' 
 
 Divine  forgivenefs  muft  therefore  relate  chiefly 
 to  the  preventing  of  punifliment  in  a  future  ftate. 
 And  if  it  be  objected,  That  this  may  be  done  by  an-' 
 nihilation,  it  is  obvious,  that  this  fort  of  pardon, 
 if  all  men  be  fuppofed  to  be  annihilated,  mull  be 
 a  pardon  common  to  all,  whether  they  repent  of 
 fm,  and  have  an  interefl  in  the  Meffiah's  facrilice, 
 and  the  mercy  of  God,  or  not.  And  if  it  be  ob- 
 iec?ted,  That  fuppofing  impenitent  linners  to  exi(t 
 in  a  future  ftate  of  puniilmient,  it  is  a  valuable  pri- 
 vilege to  efcape  fuch  punifliment  by  annihilation  ; 
 in  anfwer  to  this,  it  is  evident,  That  deprivation  of 
 all  good,  and  of  being  itfelf,  though  not  the  great- 
 eft  punilhment  polfible,  is  yet  a  very  great  punifh- 
 ment,  inconfittent  with  the  above-cited  declara- 
 tions of  the  perfection  of  pardon,  and  the  many 
 magnificent  commendations  of  the  great  bleftednef^ 
 of  thofe  who  partake  of  that  benefit;  the  fcripture 
 expreftions,  about  the  connection  between  pardon 
 and  bleflednefs,  Pf.  xxxii.  1 .  not  admitting  fo  low 
 a  meaning  as  mere  freedom  from  mifery  ;  which 
 negative  blelTednefs,  if  it  could  be  called  blelfed- 
 nefs,  is  no  more  than  what  ftocks  and  ftones  are 
 capable  of. 
 
 The  dodrine  of  adoption,  even  as  it  is  explained 
 by  the  prophets,  neceflarily  implies,  that  God's 
 children  are  intitled  to  a  better  inheritance  than  a 
 life  of  fome  temporary  comforts  here,  mixed  with 
 fo  much  vanity  and  vexation  of  fpirit,  and  ending 
 in  annihilation.  In  Malachi  iii.  where  it  is  faid, 
 that  God  will  fpare  thofe  that  fear  him,  as  a  man 
 fpares  his  fon  that  ferves  him,  it  is  declared,  that 
 *'  they  will  be  his  in  the  day  when  he  makes  up  his 
 "  jewels ;"  plainly  pointing  at  a  remarkable  future 
 period  of  cime,  when  it  would  appear,  more  than 
 ever,  how  much  God's  children  are  the  objects  of 
 his  complacency  and  good-will,  and  how  much  he 
 has  their  happinefs  at  heart.  And  as  even  the  pro- 
 phetic dodrine  of  f^yictification  implies,  that  the 
 
 divine 
 
M  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IK 
 
 divine  Spirit,  in  implanting  divine  love,  kindles 
 flrong  delires  after  God,  "  as  the  foul's  portion  for 
 "■  ever  ;"  fuch  defires  being  both  commanded,  pro- 
 duced, and  promoted,  by  liim  who  is  able  to  ful- 
 fil them,  cannot  be  eternally  fruftrated  *.  When 
 it  is  declared,  that  God  who  d^vells  in  heaven, 
 dwells  alfo  with  them  who  are  of  a  broken  heart, 
 If.  Ivii.  15-.  his  dwelling  with  them  here  is  a  fure 
 pledge  of  their  dv/elling  with  him. for  ever  hereaf- 
 ter ;  the  confolations  which,  according  to  the  Old 
 Teftament,  as  well  as  the  New,  are  included  in 
 mens  enjoying  God's  fpecial  gracious  prefence,  be- 
 ing of  a  heavenly  nature,  and  earnePcs  of  heavenly 
 blellednefs.  All  which  is  much  confirmed  by  the 
 ftrong  declarations  God  makes,  that  he  will  never 
 forfake  his  people  'f,  it  being  the  very  leafl  thing 
 that  can  be  implied  in  fuch  promifes,  that  he  will 
 not  deftroy  them,  by  depriving  them  of  being  it- 
 felf. 
 
 The  doftrine  of  future  blelTednefs  is  necellarily 
 implied  in  many  paffages,  where  everlafting  conti- 
 nuance is  affirmed  of  the  feveral  parts  and  caufes  of 
 falvation.  For  though  it  may  be  objected.  That  fuch 
 expreflions  relate  only  to  the  perpetual  continuance 
 of  the  church,  and  of  the  fpiritual  privileges  of  the 
 church,  confidered  as  a  collective  body,  \vithout  in- 
 ferring the  perpetual  happinefs  of  individual  mem- 
 bers; it  is  evident,  in  anfwer  to  this,  not  only  that 
 the  happinefs  of  the  whole  church,  or  of  any  fo- 
 ciety,  coniifts  in  the  happinefs  of  the  feveral  parts 
 or  members  of  which  it  is  made  up,  but  alfo  that  e- 
 verlading  continuance  is  affirmed  of  the  bi.^flings  of 
 God's  covenant,  in  palTages  where  thofe  bleffings, 
 are  commended,  ofiered,  and  promifed,  not  mere- 
 ly to  Zion  as  a  colledive  body,  but  to  particular 
 
 *  See  Pf.  xxii.  26.    They  fliall  praife   the  Lord  that  feck  hmi  j 
 your  heart  fliall  live  for  ever. 
 \  See  Ifaiah  Ixii.  1 2. 
 
 perfons, 
 
 1 
 
Chap. II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  tf 
 
 perfons,  If. Iv.  2.  3.  Pf.  xxii.  26.;  or  where  they 
 are  claimed  by  particular  perfons  as  their  portion, 
 Pf.  Ixxiii.  26.  And  in  Pf.  ciii.  17.  the  excellency 
 of  God's  mercy  to  them  that  fear  him,  as  being  e- 
 verlalling,  is  mentioned  in  oppofition  to  the  Ihort 
 continuance  of  human  life  here  :  what  the  Pl'almifl 
 adds,  about  the  extending  of  that  mercy  to  the  (eed 
 of  fuch  perfons,  being  a  confirmation  of  the  conti- 
 nuance of  it  to  thofe  perfons  themfelves.  To  ^vhich 
 we  may  add,  that  the  perpetual  continuance  of 
 Zion,  and  of  her  privileges,  confidered  as  a  collec- 
 tive body,  proves  a  future  ftate  ;  becaufe  the  per- 
 petual continuance  of  the  prefent  flate  of  tilings  is 
 inconfiilent  with  many  inilrudions  contained  in 
 the  Old  Teftament,  as  particularly  the  exprefTions 
 concerning  the  latter  day,  Job  xix.  25.  the  laft  days. 
 If.  ii.  2.  and  the  time  when  the  heavens  lliall  wax  old 
 as  a  garment,  and  be  changed  as  a  veilure,  Pf. 
 cii.  26.  On  all  which  accounts,  we  have  abundant  evi- 
 dence, that  expreffions  of  everlalling  continuance 
 are  to  be  underilood  in  the  highell  and  molt  natu- 
 ral meaning,  when  fuch  continuance  is  affirmed, 
 either  of  God's  loving  kindnefs  to  his  people,  If. 
 liv.  10,  or  of  the  righteoufnefs  brought  in  by  the 
 MefTiah,  Dan.  ix,  or  of  God's  covenant  itfelf,  If. 
 liv.  10.  or  of  the  light.  If.  Ix.  19.  20.  peace,  If. 
 ix.6.  life,  If.  xxxii.  or  joy,  If.  xxxv.  10.  li.  11.  pro- 
 mifed  in  that  covenant.  And  whereas  the  word 
 everlajiing  is  fometimes  taken  in  a  limited  and 
 lower  fenl'e,  to  denote  only  very  long  continuance,  as 
 when  it  is  applied  to  mountains  or  hills,  the  Pro- 
 phet llaiah  in  effedt  gives  an  exprefs  caution  a- 
 gainft  that  low  meaning  of  the  word,  when  it  is 
 applied  to  God's  loving  kindnefs  and  covenant,  If. 
 liv.  10.  "  For  tlie  mountains  ihall  depart,  and  the 
 "  hilk  be  removed  ;  but  my  kindnefs  ihall  not  de- 
 *'  part  from  thee,  neither  Ihall  the  covenant  of  my 
 "  peace  be  removed,  faith  the  Lord.'' 
 
 All  thefe  arguments  receive  additional  flrength 
 
 from 
 
S8  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  11^ 
 
 frotn  the  ddftrine  of  the  prophets,  concerning  thei 
 chief  intermediate  caufes  of  falvation  ;  a.ui  particu- 
 larly (oncerning  the  incarnation  of  a  divine  perfon, 
 and  his  humiliation  and  fufferings,  in  order  to  the 
 falvation  of  his  people;  wiiich  confirms  the  higheit 
 meaning  of  the  prophetic  expreffions  about  the  e- 
 verlading  continuance  of  that  falvation;  feeing,  if 
 it  confided  only  in  the  benefits  of  a  momentary  life, 
 whether  fpiritual  or  temporal,  the  eifed  in  that  cafe 
 would  bear  no  proportion  to  the  greatnefs  of  the 
 caufe.  And  indeed  many  of  the  ftrongeft  proofs  of 
 the  point  in  view,  may  be  drawn  from  the  joint 
 conlideration  of  the  principal  prophetic  inftrudtions 
 concerning  the  Meffiah  ;  as  particularly  concerning 
 the  divine  glory  of  his  perfon,  confidered  in  his 
 higheft  capacity ;  his  myfterious  condefcenfion  in 
 his  incarnation  and  fufferings;  the  relations  he  ilands 
 in  to  his  people,  as  their  father,  their  hufband, 
 their  reprefentative,  which  is  implied  in  his  fubiti- 
 tution  in  their  room  in  his  fuilerings;  his  refurrec- 
 tion,  his  afcenfion  to  the  right  hand  of  God,  Pf.  ex* 
 snd  his  living  there  for  ever,  Pf.  xxi.  xxii.  Ixxii. ; 
 his  being  a  high  pried  there  for  his  people  for  e- 
 Ter;  his  incomprehenfible  love  to  them  fo  clearly 
 demondrated  by  his  fufferings  for  them;  his  conti- 
 nued interceilion,  manifeding  the  continuance  of 
 the  fame  love  that  appeared  in  his  oblation,  on 
 which  his  interceffion  is  founded  ;  all  thefe  things 
 proving  his  eternal  complacency  in  his  people's  hap- 
 pinefs ;  of  which  it  is  faid,  that  when  he  fees  it,  he 
 fees  the  travail  of  his  foul,  and  is  fatisfied.  Nothing 
 can  be  more  incinfident  with  fuch  myderious  mer- 
 cy and  love,  th?n  to  fuppofe,  that  the  objects  of  it 
 jliould  be  for  ever  cut  off  in  a  little  time,  one  after 
 another,  by  annihilation. 
 
 Various  other  confirmations  of  the  point  in  view 
 may  be  gathered  from  the  indrut^lions  of  the  Old 
 Teitament,  concerning  the  vanity  of  the  enjoy- 
 Bients  of  this  life  ;  the  impredions  the  ancient  fer- 
 
 vants 
 
Chap.  IT.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  89 
 
 vanrs  of  God  had  of  it  ;  and  their  confidering  their 
 prefent  ftnte  in  this  world  as  a  ftate  of  pilgrimage. 
 Gen.  xlvii.  9.  Pf.  cxix.  Nor  can  any  thing  be  more 
 juil  than  the  reafonings  in  theepiltle  to  the  Hebrews 
 on  this  head,  Heb.  xi. 
 
 CHAP.       III. 
 
 A  collection  of  the  chief  prophetic  characHicrs 
 of  the  Melfiah ;  and  general  principles 
 founding  the  chief  reafonings  from  thofe 
 characflers. 
 
 IN  confidering  the  prophecies  concerning  the 
 Melfiah  according  to  the  order  of  time  in  which 
 the  events  foretold  happened,  for  Ihortening  and 
 ftrengthening  the  proofs,  that  the  prophecies  to  be 
 adduced  are  meant  of  the  Melfiah,  it  is  ufeful  to 
 collecl,  in  one  view,  the  chief  characters  of  the  per- 
 fon,  and  of  the  times  of  the  Melfiah,  and  of  the  pro- 
 phetic (lyle  concerning  him,  fo  f.ir  as  thefe  charac- 
 ters have  been  proved  by  paifages  already  explained; 
 and  to  clafs  them  under  fome  general  articles,  to 
 A\dii(  h  proper  references  may  be  made  in  fubfecpient 
 reafonings. 
 
 I.  As  to  hiftorical  characters,  it  has  been  proved, 
 that  the  McfTiah  ^vas  to  defcend  of  the  houfe  of  Da- 
 vid ;  tiiat  he  was  to  be  born,  and  to  refide,  in  Judea, 
 during  the  fubfillence  of  the  Jewifh  polity  and  tem- 
 ple, in  the  time  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  empire  ; 
 that  he  was  to  live  in  a  low  llation  of  life,  to  under- 
 go great  fufferings,  and  to  be  cut  off  by  a  violent 
 death  ;  that  he  was  to  enlighten  the  Gentile  nations 
 in  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  ;  and  that  though 
 he  was  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  he  would  be 
 rejected  by  the  prevailing  party  among    the  Jews ; 
 
 M  who^ 
 
90  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. III. 
 
 who,  after  rejecting  him,  would  be  difperfed  by  an 
 entire  difTolution  of  their  civil  polity. 
 
 II.  As  to  dodrinal  characters,  it  was  proved, 
 that,  according  to  the  prophets,  the  Mefliah  would 
 be  as  a  divine  perfon  coming  into  the  world,  in  a 
 fingular  manner,  condefcending  to  a  fubordinate 
 office  j  a  divine  perfon  incarnate  ;  the  univerlal,  the 
 chief,  the  perpetual  prophet,  priefb  and  king,  of 
 God's  people,  in  all  ages  and  nations ;  particularly, 
 that  he  v/ould  purchafe  and  procure  redemption 
 from  fm  by  his  facrifice  and  intercellion ;  that  thus 
 he  would  be,  in  a  fingular  and  peculiar  manner,  the 
 caufe  and  author  of  the  bleilings  of  God's  covenant 
 and  falvation ;  the  fountain  ot  fpiritual  light,  life, 
 healing,  righteoufnefs,  peace,  and  holinefs,  incom- 
 parably iitted  for  his  undertaking  by  the  Spirit  of 
 God  ;  and  that  all  characters  of  incomparable  glory, 
 dignity,  and  exaltation,  above  all  mere  creatures, 
 are  both  exprefsly  appropriated  to  him,  and  con- 
 neded  with  the  primary  characters  which  defcribe. 
 his  perfon  and  offices. 
 
 III.  As  to  the  names  and  titles  given  him,  it  was 
 proved,  that  he  is  oftener  than  once  called  by  the 
 name  of  David;  a  name  that  never  belonged  to  any 
 tempor.d  prince  in  Ilrael  after  the  Son  of  Jelle  ;  that 
 "he  I.,  fometimes  called  by  the  name  of  the  Brajich ; 
 that  the  titles  of.  The  Son  of  God  ^  The  Son  of  Man  ^ 
 The  Prince  of  Peace^  and  The  Mefjertger  of  the 
 Covenant^  are  appropriated  to  him  m  a  peculiar 
 manner. 
 
 IV.  As  to  characfters  of  the  times  of  the  Meffiah, 
 they  yre  fui  table  to  thofe  of  the  Meffiah  himfelf,  be- 
 ing defcribed  as  the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles,  and  of  the  defolation  of  the  unbelieving 
 and  impenitent  Jew- ;  the  time  of  the  coming  of 
 the  Lord  in  a  iino-ular  manner  to  the  world  and  to 
 his  people  ;  the  time  when  there  would  be  a  foun- 
 tain opened  to  take  away  fin  ;  when  God's  church 
 iliould  be  exalted  to  higher  degrees  of  fpiritu;d  pri- 
 vileges^ 
 
 I 
 
Chap.  III.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  91 
 
 vileges,  of  liglit,  peace,  holinefs,  and  joy ;  when 
 God's  righteoufneis  and  falvation  ihould  be  reveal- 
 ed, or  more  clearly  nianifelted,  and  the  light  of  his 
 glory  arife  and  Ihine  on  Zion;  when  glad  tidings 
 ihould  be  publiihed  to  Zion,  and  fpread  from  Zioii 
 to  other  places ;  and  when  fuch  things  Ihould  be 
 done,  as  ihould  make  the  day  of  the  Meffiah  both  a 
 day  of  fingular  confolation  and  joy  to  God's  people, 
 and  at  the  fame  time  an  awful  or  terrible  day  of 
 righteous  judgements  againd  the  incorrigible  adver- 
 faries  of  his  kingdom,  particularly  the  abettors  of 
 Heathcnifli  idolatry  and  Jewiili  infidelity, 
 
 V.  As  to  the  mofl  dillinguiHiing  charafters  of 
 the  prophetic  flyle  on  the  fubjecfl  in  view,  it  was 
 proved,  that  it  is  ufual  with  the  prophets,  in  fpeak- 
 ingofit,  to  break  forth  into  very  fingular  excla- 
 mations, calling  on  the  feveral  parts  of  the  univerfe, 
 particularly  on  Zion,  and  fometimes  on  the  wilder- 
 nefs  and  the  iiles,  to  rejoice  and  fing;  to  exprefs 
 great  revolutions  that  God  was  to  bring  about  in 
 the  (late  of  the  world,  and  of  the  church,  as  to 
 mens  mo(t  important  concerns,  namely  thofe  of  re- 
 ligion, by  metaphors  borro\ved  from  the  mofl  ex- 
 traordinary conceivable  changes  on  viiible  things, 
 and  particularly  to  exprefs  the  removal  of  great 
 obstacles  by  levelling  mountains ;  as  alfo  to  exprefs 
 the  Mefliah's  work,  his  qualifications  for  it,  and  his 
 benefits,  by  metaphors  borro^ved  from  the  office  of 
 fhe])herds,  the  fword  and  bow  of  conquerors,  the 
 beauty  and  benign  influence  of  the  light,  and  ths 
 various  neceflaries  and  valuable  comforts  of  life, 
 and  pouring  down  of  waters  to  frudtify  the  ground. 
 It  is  alfo  oblervable,  that  the  prophets  fometimes 
 fpeak  of  the  Mefliah  as  a  perfon  whom  they  fuppofe 
 to  be  made  known  to  God's  people  formerly,  by 
 charadters  proper  to  make  him  the  objed  of  their 
 Tnigular  delight  ami  defire. 
 
 It  is  ufeful  alfo,  for  abridging  and  ftrengthening 
 the  reafonings  in  viesv,  drawn  from  thefe  and  tiie 
 
 M  2  like 
 
92  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.IIL 
 
 like  characters,  to  join  together  fome  general  prin- 
 ciples, on  which  tbefe  realbnings  are  founded,  and 
 to  which  it  v/ill  be  needful  to  make  frequent  re- 
 ferences. 
 
 I.  As  was  obferved  in  the  introdudion,  a  prophe- 
 cy is  proved  to  be  meant  of  Chrifl,  if  it  agree  to 
 him  truly  and  peculiarly,  and  if  ihe  thing  foretold 
 could  not  be  foreleen  in  a  natural  w<iy.  Thefe 
 things  concurring,  at  once  prove  the  divine  infpi- 
 ration  of  a  prophecy,  and  tlie  truth  of  the  Chri- 
 ftian  interpretation  of  it;  which  complex  conclu- 
 fion  is  the  fcope  of  the  reafonings  in  view. 
 
 II.  When  a  prophecy  contains  a  charader  of  the 
 Meffiah,  (or,  in  general,  of  an  extraordinary  per- 
 fon  to  come),  that  is  abfolutely  fingular  and  diltin- 
 guiihing,  and  is  at  the  fame  time  an  uncontefted 
 fail,  applicable  to  the  hiflory  -  of  Jefus  Chrift,  this 
 of  itfelf  makes  a  proof  of  the  conclufion  in  view,  if 
 the  facl  be  a  thing  above  human  forefight.  A  cha- 
 rac^ler  is  abfolutely  fmgular  and  diltinguiihing,  not 
 only  when  it  is  of  fuch  a  nature  th?it  it  cannot,  but 
 when  it  is  certain  in  fad  that  it  does  not,  agree  to 
 any  more  perfons  or  events  than  one.  Thus,  for 
 indance,  the  converlion  of  Heathen  nations,  (as 
 diiringuiihed  from  th.it  of  particular  nrofelytes),  by 
 alight  fiom  Jadea,  is  an  event  of  that  kind  ;  that 
 it  is  not  impoliible  in  the  nature  of  the  thing  but  it 
 might  happen  in  different  ages,  but  it  is  certain  in 
 fact,  that  it  happened  only  in  t'le  ages  after  Chrid's 
 coming.  On  the  other  hind,  that  eminent  charac- 
 ter fo  often  mentioned,  the  beginner,  or  tird:  and 
 principal  founder  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  of  the 
 ■worfliip  of  the  true  God  among  the  Gentiles,  is  a 
 chriracler  abloluteiy  fingular  in  the  {Iridelt  lenfe  ; 
 it  is  not  poffible  it  fhould  agree  to  many :  and  of 
 this  kind  are  feveral  of  the  doctrinal  characters  of 
 the  Mefiiah  above  mentioned. 
 
 III.  Thr>ugh  doctrinal  prophecies  are  not  dired 
 proofs  againlt  unbelievers,  of  the  trutJi  of  the  doc- 
 trines 
 
Chap.  III.     relating  to  the  Messiah.  $3 
 
 trines  which  they  affert ;  yet  they  may  be  faid  to 
 contain  uncontelled  fads,  in  fo  far  as  they  contain 
 fadts  relating  to  the  taith  and  vs^orfhip  of  the  gofpel- 
 churth,  or  of  the  worlhippers  of  God  among  the 
 Gentile  nations:  and  if  thefe  fadls  have  the  pro- 
 perties that  exclude  human  forefight,  and  are  abfo- 
 luiely  fmgular,  they  coincide  with  thofe  mentioned 
 in  the  former  article. 
 
 When  dodrinal  charafters  that  are  abfolutely 
 fmgular,  are  fcmnd  tiie  fame  in  different  prophecies, 
 it  is  a  proof  that  thefe  prophecies  are  parallel,  or 
 that  they  treat  of  the  fame  perfon  or  events.  This 
 can  be  proved  the  fame  way  that  we  prove,  in  any 
 other  cafe,  that  the  fame  thing  is  treated  of  in  dif- 
 ferent writings,  or  difierent  parts  of  one  writing. 
 Nor  can  any  pretend,  that  fuch  conclufions  are  in- 
 capable of  convincing  proofs ;  for  that  would  in- 
 fer, that  we  cannot  be  fure  that  any  two  pages  of 
 one  hiilory  treat  of  the  fame  perfon.  Where  any 
 proof,  on  fuch  fubjects,  appears  weak,  it  is  becaufe 
 the  characters  that  are  fuppofed  to  be  parallel  are 
 too  general  and  indefinite ;  it  is  otherwife  where 
 they  are  abfolutely  lingular. 
 
 IV.  Charai^lers  which,  of  themfelves,  are  of  a 
 common,  general,  or  indefinite  nature,  and  are  ap- 
 plicable to  many  ;  when  joined  to  a  character  that  is 
 abfolutely  fmgular,  increafe  the  evidence  of  divine 
 forefight  in  a  prediction,  and  of  the  true  interpre- 
 tation of  it,  by  making  the  defcription  more  parti- 
 cular and  circumdantial.  Thus,  for  inltance;  ma- 
 ny others  wQxe  born  at  the  fame  place  \\^ith  Jefus 
 Chrift,  viz.  at  Bethlehem,  in  the  fame  age,  and  *of 
 the  fame  family,  and  died  the  fame  kind  of  death; 
 yet  any  one  of  thefe  common  characters,  joined  with 
 that  one  abf  )lutely  fingular  character,  The  Light  of 
 the  Gentiles^  greatly  increafes  the  evidence  of  a 
 prediction's  proceeding  from  infpiration,  and  of  its 
 being  meant  of  Chrift :  becaufe,  fuppofing  it  pof- 
 fibie  to  foretell,  by  human  fagacity,   or  by  chance, 
 
 that 
 
1^4  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IIIv 
 
 that  the  Gentile  nations  Ihould  be  enlightened,  and 
 that  this  lliould  be  chiefly  and  peculiarly  c»^ving  to 
 one  particular  perfon  ;  yet  it  would  be  iinpollible  to 
 foretell,  at  what  time,  or  place,  or  of  what  family^ 
 that  perfon  lliould  be  born,  or  what  death  he  Ihould 
 die. 
 
 V.  When  a  characfler  that  is  of  itfelf  common  to 
 many,  is  applied  to  one  perfon  by  way  of  emmence, 
 on  purpofe  to  diftinguilh  and  characterize  him,  it  is 
 the  fame  thing  in  eliedt  as  to  fay,  that  that  charac-^ 
 ter  agrees  to  that  perfon  in  an  eminent  degree,  or 
 in  a  dillinguiiiiing  and  peculiar  manner  ;  by  which 
 means  a  character  otherwife  common  and  indefinite) 
 becomes  lingular  :  of  which  there  are  numberlefs 
 inftances  in  other  writings  and  difcourfes,  as  well  as 
 thofe  of  the  prophets.  Thus  fuppofing  mejfenger 
 of  the  covenant  to  fignify  of  itfelf  the  fame  thing 
 with  teacher  of  it ',  yet  when  that  character  is  ap-^ 
 propriated  to  one  perfon  to  diftinguilh  and  to  point 
 him  out,  it  imphes,  that  that  character  belongs  to 
 him  in  a  lingular  manner,  and  that  the  bringing  of 
 God's  covenant  to  the  world  would  be  owing  to 
 him  in  a  peculiar  manner.  Thus  alfo  it  is  well 
 known,  when  fome  have  appropriated  to  one  per- 
 fon the  titles  of  the  Philofopher^  or  the  Poet^  it 
 implied,  that,  in  the  opinion  of  the  fpeakers,  that 
 perfon  was  the  chief  philofopher,  &c. 
 
 VJ.  A  complication  of  characters  that  are  of 
 thernfelves  conmion  and  indefinite,  may  make  Sijin- 
 gular  defcription  ;  as  a  complication  of  features, 
 each  of  which,  taken  feparately,  may  be  common 
 to  many,  is  that  which  diitinguilhes  one  face  from 
 all  others.  Thus  many  others,  befides  Jefus  Chrift, 
 were  born  at  Bethlehem,  defcended  of  David,  ap- 
 peared in  the  ^vorld  during  the  (landing  of  the  fe- 
 cond  Jewifh  temple,  feventy  weeks  of  years  after 
 the  edid:  mentioned  Dan.  ix. ;  feveral  others  have 
 profelfed  thernfelves  to  be  the  Meillah,  and  have 
 be-en  acknowledged  by  fome  as  fuch  j   many  have 
 
 fuifered 
 
Chap.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  ^jf 
 
 buffered  a  violent  death.  None  of  thefe  charaders, 
 taken  feparately,  are  abfolutely  fingular ;  yet,  taken 
 conjundly,  they  make  a  fingular  defcription  abfo- 
 lutely peculiar  to  Jefus  Chrift.  Though  it  may  not 
 be  eafy  to  determine  precifely,  by  general  rules, 
 what  mud  be  the  number  and  nature  of  indefinite 
 characters,  a  complication  of  which  makes  a  Jingu- 
 lar  ckfcriptioti ;  yet,  in  particular  inllances,  ocular 
 infpection  ott  times  eafily  determines  the  matter; 
 and  it  is  evident  in  general,  that  as  fome  charafters 
 iire  far  lefs  common  and  indeiinite  than  others,  and 
 come  much  nearer  to  linguiarity,  the  greater  the 
 number  of  fuch  characters  are,  the  more  fingular 
 and  diltinguilhing  a  defcription  mufl  be.  Thus,  to 
 be  born  at  Bethlehem,  and  defcended  of  David,  are 
 characlers  that  come  nearer  to  fingularity,  than  to 
 be  born  in  Judea,  and  dtfcended  of  the  patriarchs; 
 and  therefore  tend  more  to  reftrid  the  defcription 
 of  the  MtiTiah  to  Jefus  Chrift. 
 
 VII.  Coincidence  in  ftyle,  or  a  complication  of 
 coinciding  expreffions,  phrafes,  metaphors,  and  fi- 
 gures, eipecijUy  when  it  extends  to  a  good  many 
 particulars,  or  wiien  the  expreffions  are  in  them- 
 lelvesofa  more  fingular  nature,  affords  at  leafl  an 
 adminicular  proof  or  confirmation,  that  different 
 prophecies  are  parallel  to  one  another,  or  treat  of 
 the  fame  things ;  as  it  is  certain,  in  other  cafes» 
 that  fuch  coincidence  in  different  authors,  when  to 
 a  certain  degree,  will  prove,  that  either  the  one 
 has  borrowed  from  the  other,  or  both  from  a  third; 
 or  th;it  a  third  has  dictated  to  both.  Where  fuch 
 coincidence  is  almofl  without  any  variation,  as  in 
 feveral  of  the  fird  verfes  of  If.  ii.  and  Micah  iv.  it 
 is  evident  at  firit  view,  without  reafoning,  that  the 
 pail-ages  compared  are  parallel,  and  from  one  fource; 
 but  where  the  thing  requires  more  laborious  proof, 
 it  may  notwithftanding  be  abundantly  convincing. 
 
 Viil.  Prophecies  are  proved  to  be  parallel  to  one 
 jinoiher,  if  they  are  parallel  tu  a  third  propiiecy,  or 
 
 clafs 
 
$6  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. III. 
 
 clafs  of  prophets.  1  hus  prophecies  that  are  parallel 
 to  either  of  the  two  claffes  compared  in  the  prece- 
 ding cliapters,  viz.  thofe  concerning  the  light  of 
 the  Gentiles,  and  thofe  concerning  a'divine  perfon 
 incarnate,  muil  be  parallel  to  both  of  them  :  and 
 in  the  prefent,  as  well  as  in  all  other  cafes,  conted- 
 ed  truths,  when  once  proved,  may  juftly  be  made 
 ufe  of  as  principles  on  which  fubfec^uent  reafonings 
 may  be  founded. 
 
 CHAP.        IV. 
 
 The  predi6lions  concerning  the  MefTiah  con-» 
 fidered  according  to  the  order  of  time  in 
 which  the  events  happened. 
 
 Seel.  I.     Of  the  MeJJiah's  life,  death,  and  exaU 
 tat  ion, 
 
 T Hough  fome  of  the  prophecies  about  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  forerunner  were  confidered  already,  in 
 fpeaking  of  the  Meffiah's  perfon,  it  is  needful  here 
 to  coniiJer  the  prophecies  about  thdt  forerunner 
 jointly,  in  order  to  apply  to  them  the  characters 
 mentioned  in  the  preceding  fedion. 
 
 The  40Lh  of  Ifaiah  contains  the  following  charac- 
 ters of  the  times  of  the  Mefiiah.  The  enlightening 
 of  the  Gentiles,  or  the  revealing  of  the  glory  of  the 
 Lord,  fo  as  all  flefh  fliould  fee  it  together  ;  the  co- 
 ming of  the  Lord  in  a  fmgular  manner,  to  the  world 
 and  to  Zion,  fo  as  the  cities  of  Judah  Ihould  be  call- 
 ed to  behold  him  ;  his  ilanding  and  feeding  his 
 flock  like  a  ihepherd  ;  Zion's  receiving  the  greateft 
 confolation  and  joy,  and  publiihing  fmgular  glad 
 tidings ;  the  Lord's  producing  fingular  revolutions, 
 and  removing  powerful  obitacles,  exprelfed  by  le- 
 velling 
 
Sedl.  I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  97 
 
 veiling  mountains.  It  will  be  proved  afterwards, 
 that  from  the  40th  of  Ifaiah,  to  the  end  of  that  pro- 
 phecy, we  have  almofl  one  continued  feries  of  pre- 
 dications relating  to  the  times  of  the  MelTiah,  fet- 
 ting  afide  a  very  few  ciiapters  concerning  that  deli- 
 verance from  Babylon,  which  alfo  was  fubfervient 
 to  the  great  events  relating  to  the  Mefliah. 
 
 The  extraordinary  perfon  mentioned  in  the  3d  of 
 Malachy,  jj^  1 .  is  defcribed  as  a  divine  perfon,  fee- 
 ing he  is  called  the  Lord^  and  the  proprietor  of  the 
 divine  temple,  which  is  called  his  temple.  He  is 
 alfo  defcribed  as  condefcending  to  a  fubordinate  of- 
 fice, feeing  he  is  called  a  Mcjfengcr ;  and  his  co- 
 ming to  the  temple  fuppofes  his  coming  to  the 
 world  in  a  fingular  manner.  His  being  called  by- 
 way of  eminence.  The  Mejf'enger  of  the  Covenant y 
 implies  his  being  in  a  finguiar  manner  the  author  of 
 the  bleflings  of  God's  covenant ;  a  charader  for- 
 merly proved  to  be  appropriated  to  the  light  of  the 
 Gentiles.  He  is  mentioned  as  one  formerly  made 
 known  to  God's  people,  by  characters  fit  to  make 
 him  the  objecft  of  their  fingular  delight :  and  when 
 this  prophecy  is  compared  with  that  lad  cited  in 
 If.  xl.  there  appears  a  fingular  harmony  and  coinci- 
 dence as  to  matter  and  ityle,  about  the  coming  of 
 the  Lord,  and  of  one  that  was  to  prepare  the  way 
 before  the  Loid. 
 
 The  4th  of  Malachi  fpeaks  of  a  fingularly  aM^ful 
 or  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  againfl;  incorrigible  adver- 
 faries  of  his  kingdom ;  and  of  a  day  of  fingular  light, 
 joy,  healing,  and  growth,  to  God's  people,  or  to 
 them  who  fear  God's  name.  The  finguiar  charac- 
 ter, of  the  Sun  of  righteoufnefs  arifing  with  healing 
 in  his  wings,  caufing  them  that  fear  God  to  go  forth 
 and  grow  up  as  calves  of  the  ftall,  denotes  a  bene- 
 fac^lor  of  univerfal,  or  incomparably  extenfive  benign 
 influence,  at  once  the  fource  of  light,  the  fource  of 
 righteoufnefs,  and  of  healing  and  growth.  Though 
 in  this  prophecy  the  name  of  Elijali,  who  had  left 
 
 :N  the 
 
98  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 the  world  long  before,  is  given  to  the  Mefliah's  fore- 
 runner ;  refemblance  in  office,  zeal,  and  temper,  ac- 
 counts for  it :  nor  is  there  any  thing  more  excep- 
 tionable in  it,  than  in  giving  the  name  of  David, 
 who  was  dead  long  before,  to  the  Meiliah  to  come. 
 
 The  fadts  contained  in  thefe  prophecies  about 
 the  Meffiah's  forerunner,  were  fummed  up  in  the 
 former  chapter. 
 
 II.  The  prophets  give  four  remarkable  figns  of 
 the  time  of  the  Melliah's  coming,  relating  to  the 
 Hate  of  the  Jewilh  nation,  the  Jewifli  temple,  the 
 ftate  of  the  Heathen  empires,  and  the  number  of 
 years.  They  (hew,  that  he  was  to  come,  after  the 
 total  difperfion  of  the  ten  tribes,  and  before  that  o 
 Judah ;  during  the  fubfillence  of  the  fecond  temple  ; 
 in  the  time  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  monarchy ;  and 
 about  feventy  weeks  of  years  after  a  remarkable  pe- 
 riod mentioned  in  the  9th  of  Daniel.  Though  fe- 
 veral  prophecies  relating  to  fome  of  thefe  figns  were 
 confidered  above,  there  are  otliers  which  it  is  need- 
 ful to  conlider  in  the  prefent  argument. 
 
 The  extraordinary  perfon  -whom  Jacob  calls  Shiloh 
 in  Gen.  xlix.  is  fuppofed  to  fpring  from  the  tribe  of 
 Judah;  becaufe  it  is  of  the  peculiar  honours  and 
 privileges  of  that  tribe  that  Jacob  is  fpeaking. 
 Whei'eas  it  is  faid,  that  "  to  him  Ihall  the  gathering 
 "  of  the  people  be,"  this  is  one  of  thofe  charac- 
 ters fpoken  of  in  the  former  fedion,  which,  though 
 of  themfelves,  when  abftradtly  confidered,  com- 
 mon to  many,  yet,  when  applied  by  way  of  eminence 
 to  a  particular  perfon,  to  charaderife  and  didin- 
 guiih  him,  mud  be  fuppofed  to  agree  to  him,  in 
 the  judgement  of  the  fpeaker,  in  a  lingular  degree 
 and  diltinguifliing  manner.  When  Shiloh  is  de- 
 fcribed,  as  "  he  to  whom  ihall  be  the  gathering  of 
 the  people,"  and  when  indeed  tliis  is  almoil  all  the 
 defcription  that  is  given  of  him,  it  is  equivalent  to  j 
 a  (Irong  declaration,  that  that  character  Ihould  a-  \ 
 gree  to  him  in  a  very  peculiar  and  extraordinary  J 
 
 manner. 
 
Se<n:.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  9$ 
 
 manner,  feeing  it  is  fuppofed  to  be  fufficient  to 
 point  him  out.  This  character,  thus  underrtood, 
 has  a  manifeft  connexion  with  the  above  charaders' 
 of  the  Meffiah,  as  a  perfon  of  incomparably  extenfive 
 beneficence  to  all  people,  of  incomparable  dignity 
 and  authority,  and  in  a  finguiar  manner  the  object 
 of  the  delight  and  delire  of  people  of  all  nations ; 
 who  was  to  fpring  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  as  being 
 the  offspring  of  David.  It  is  a  confirmation  of  this, 
 that  the  gathering  which  Jacob  mentions  is  repre- 
 fented  as  voluntary  ;  and  that  Shiloh  is  mentioned 
 as  an  extraordinary  perfon,  formerly  made  kno^vn 
 to  Jacob's  family ;  which,  together  with  the  coin- 
 cidence of  characters,  Ihews  that  he  is  the  perfon 
 formerly  promifed  to  the  patriarchs,  as  their  feed, 
 in  whom  all  people,  or  all  nations,  Ihould  be  blef- 
 fed  ;  this  including,  that  to  fuch  an  univerfal  fource 
 of  bleilednefs  all  forts  of  people  would  gather,  thefs 
 being  characters  naturally  connected. 
 
 Then  as  to  the  time  of  his  coming,  it  is  foretold 
 clearly,  that  it  would  be  before  the  fceptre  and 
 lawgiver  lliould  depart  from  Judah,  or  about  that 
 time  :  and  it  is  at  lead  hinted,  both  that  it  would 
 not  be  long  before  that  departing  of  civil  polity 
 from  Judah,  and  that  it  would  be  after  its  depart- 
 ing from  the  other  tribes ;  for  if  it  was  to  continue 
 with  them  as  well  as  with  Judah  till  Shiloh  came, 
 the  patriarch's  words  would  not  be  fuitable  to  the 
 obvious  fcope  and  defign  of  them. 
 
 The  Chriftian  interpretation  of  this  prediction 
 is  farther  confirmed  by  the  fmgular  coincidence  of 
 ilyle  in  fubfequent  prophecies,  where  the  fubjection 
 of  nations  to  the  Mefliah  is  expreiTed  by  their  ga- 
 thering to  him,  or  to  the  Lord,  or  to  Zion. 
 
 Thus  Shiloh  is  defcribed  in  this  ancient  iliort  o- 
 racle,  as  an  extraordinary  perfon,  of  the  tribe  of 
 Judah,  formerly  made  known  to  God's  people, 
 ^vho  ihould  be  in  a  lingular  manner  the  honour  of 
 the  people  or  tribe  of  whom  he  was  to  fpring  ;  to 
 N  2  whom 
 
loo*  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 whom  there  fliouldbe  an  incomparable  gathering  of 
 people  of  all  nations,  in  order  to  bleffednefs  from 
 liim  ;  who  was  to  come  after  the  difperfion  of  the 
 other  tribes,  and  before,  yet  but  a  little  before,  the 
 difperfion  of  Judah  :  which  charaders  joined  toge- 
 ther, form  a  Ipecial  and  hngular  defcri prion,  appli- 
 cable only  to  Jefus  Chrift,  and  manifeltly  coinciding 
 with  other  prophetic  defcriptions  of  the  Mefliah. 
 
 As  to  the  real  or  feeming  obfcurities  in  this  pre- 
 diction, it  is  obvious,  that  different  opinions  about 
 the  meaning  of  the  name  of  Shiloh  cannot  weaken 
 the  evidence  of  what  is  plainly  affirmed  of  him,  no 
 more  than  the  uncertainty  about  the  etymology  of 
 any  other  great  man's  proper  name  can  make  every 
 branch  of  his  hiftory  unintelligible  ;  and  the  moit 
 probable  meanings  aflignet!  to  this  word,  fuch  as 
 *■'  the  Sent  or  MeiTenger,  or  the  Peace-maker,''  are 
 already  proved  to  be  peculiarly  applicable  to  the 
 light  of  the  Gentiles,  or  the  Melhah. 
 
 As  to  the  objeftion,  That  the  royal  fceptre  de- 
 parted from  the  feed  of  Judah  to  llrangers,  before 
 Chrift  came  ;  it  is  fulfieient  to  anfwer.  That  the 
 fcepJre  mentioned  is  not  called  a  royal  fceptre  ;  that 
 to  reilrict  it  in  th  it  m.mner  is  adding  to  the  text, 
 and  a  begging  of  the  queftion ;  that  there  is  a  two- 
 fold latitude  in  the  words  of  the  predidion,  which 
 vindicate  it  from  the  objedion  :  Firll,  That  the 
 words  about  the  fceptre  and  lawgiver  are  applicable 
 to  the  mere  fubfiLlence  of  the  polity  of  the  Jews, 
 though  governed  by  a  ilranger  ;  as  the  fceptre  of 
 empire  did  not  depart  from  the  Romans  when  go- 
 verned by  Trajan,  a  vSpaniard.  Secondly,  That  the 
 Avords,  zititil  Shiloh  come^  without  (training  them, 
 jnriy  Hgnify,  either  till  after  his  coming,  or  till  a- 
 bout  tiiat  time  ;  and,  either  way,  the  prediction 
 contains  proofs  of  divine  forelight :  as  alfo,  that  the 
 command  laid  on  Judea  to  fubmit  to  Herod,  an  I- 
 dumean,  did  not  h.ippen  till  a  little  before  Chrilt 
 came  j  and  that  actual  fubniiflion,  and  fwearing  al- 
 legiance 
 
Sed.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  loi 
 
 Jegiance  to  that  prince,  did  not  happen  till  after 
 Chrift's  coming. 
 
 In  the  2d  ot  Haggai,  the  prophecy  about  the  co^ 
 ming  of  the  defire  of  all  nations,  is  uiliered  in  ^vith 
 a  very  folemn  introduction,  about  the  mod  extraor- 
 dinary  revolutions,  relating  to  things  of  the  higheft 
 importance,  exprefled  by  God's  fhaking  "  yet  once, 
 *'  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  the  fea,  and  the 
 "  dry  land  ;"  and  more  particularly,  "  his  fhaking 
 ^'  all  nations."  This  itfelf  is  an  argument,  that 
 the  events  which  are  the  fubjedt  of  the  prophecy, 
 are  the  mod  important  that  ever  happened  ;  which 
 has  been  proved  to  be  the  character  of  the  events 
 relating  to  the  Mefliah.  This  is  confirmed,  both  by 
 the  words  yet  once^  which  cannot  reafonably  be 
 reckoned  fuperfiuous,  and,  in  their  natural  mean- 
 ing, denote  tiie  abfolute  lingularity  of  the  divine 
 work  they  relate  to ;  and  alfo  by  the  repetition  of 
 that  awful  advertifement,  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord  of 
 '-'■  hofts,"  no  lei's  than  lix  times  within  the  compafs 
 of  five  verfes ;  which  fingularity  of  ftyle  at  once  de- 
 notes thefingular  importance  of  the  prediction,  and 
 directs  us,  in  interpreting  it,  to  have  due  regard  to 
 the  chara(^ter  of  the  fpeaker  ;  and  implies,  that  he 
 who  is  here  called  the  defire  of  all  nations^  muft  be 
 one  who,  in  the  elteem  of  God  himfelf,  deferves 
 that  title,  and  ought  to  be,  in  a  peculiar  manner, 
 defired  and  honoured  by  all. 
 
 This  extraordinary  charader,  thus  appropriated 
 by  God  himfelf,  in  fo  folemn  a  manner,  to  the  e- 
 minent  perfon  in  view,  as  fit  to  diitinguifh  him 
 from  all  others,  and  plainly  intimating  his  having 
 been  made  known  formerly  by  characters  that  Ihould 
 render  him  incomparably  deiirable  to  all  nations, 
 manifeitly  coincides  with  the  above  characters  of  in- 
 comparable beneficence  peculiar  to  the  Meili  ih,  to 
 whom  alt  nations  would  be  beholden  for  the  iigat  of 
 the  knowledge  of  God,  and  for  ail  the  bleffings  of 
 God's  covenant,  If.  xlix. 
 
 The 
 
S02  On  the   Prophecies  Chap.IV* 
 
 The  fequel  of  the  predidlion  confirms  this,  by 
 Viewing,  that  the  coming  of  the  defire  of  all  na- 
 tions would  advance  the  glory  of  the  fecond  temple 
 !(however  inferior  otherwife)  far  above  the  firft.  and 
 -would  even  fill  God's  houle  with  God^s  glory; 
 plainly  importing,  that  that  eminent  perfon  Ihould 
 far  tranfcend  every  former  prophet,  prieft,  or  king, 
 whatfoever ;  and  that  where  his  prefence  was,  there 
 the  divine  glory  Ihould  relide  in  a  peculiar  manner. 
 All  which  things  neceHarily  coincide  with  the  a- 
 bove-mtntioned  characters  of  incomparable  dignity 
 and  glory  appropriated  to  the  Meliiah,  as  being  not 
 only  implied  in  the  prophetic  doctrine  about  his 
 perfon  and  offices,  but  alfo  exprefsly  afcribed  to  him 
 m  various  particular  paflages,  Ihewing,  that  he 
 would  be  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  ;  that  God 
 would  be  glorified  in  him,  and  that  he  would  be 
 glorified  by  God  in  a  fingular  and  peculiar  manner  ; 
 and  that  at  his  coming  the  glory  of  the  Lord  would 
 ai'ife  on  Zion,  If.  xlix.  55.  Ix.  i. 
 
 And  whereas  there  is  a  remarkable  promife  added 
 in  the  prediction,  viz.  "  and  in  this  place  will  I 
 *'  give  peace  :"  for  explaining  this  peace,  it  is 
 needful  to  obferve  two  things :  firll.  That  it  is  men- 
 tioned as  a  confequence  of  what  was  laid  before  a- 
 bout  the  coming  of  the  defire  of  all  nations,  and  a- 
 bout  his  tranfcendent  glory ;  and,  fecondly.  That 
 it  muft  fignify  fomething  more  than  God's  conti- 
 nuing the  peace  with  himfelfw^hich  his  people  en- 
 joyed already;  feeing  the  giving  of  peace  which  is 
 here  mentioned,  is  mentioned  as  a  new  privilege, 
 belonging  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  the  future  times 
 in  view.  All  which  Ihews,  that  this  peace  muft  be 
 explained  by  the  above-cited  prophetic  inflrudions, 
 about  what  the  MeflTiah  was  to  do  for  peace  and  re- 
 conciliation between  God  and  finners,  and  about  the 
 fuperior  degrees  of  fpiritual  peace  peculiar  to  the 
 ilate  of  the  church  after  the  coming  of  the  Mefiiiah, 
 \vho  is  called  the  Prince  of  peace  -,  of  the  increafe  of 
 
 whofq 
 
Sed.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  .  103, 
 
 whofe  government  and  peace  there  fliall  be  no 
 end  *. 
 
 The  Chriftian  interpretation  of  this  paflage  in 
 Haggai,  is  farther  evident  from  its  being  fo  parallel 
 to  that  in  the  3d  of  Malachi ;  both  thefe  prophets 
 defcribing  the  great  perfon  they  fpeakof,  as  the  ob- 
 ject of  the  fingular  delight  and  complacency  of 
 God's  people,  and  as  coming  to  the  fecond  temple  ; 
 for  it  was  in  the  time  of  that  temple,  after  the  cap- 
 tivity, that  both  of  them  prophefied. 
 
 Daniel  ix.  24.  &c. 
 
 Whereas  the  predidlion  in  the  9th  of  Daniel  re- 
 quires very  particular  confideration  on  various  ac- 
 counts, it  will  be  proper  to  give  a  fhort  explication 
 of  the  chief  branches  of  it,  and  to  annex  tlie  proofs 
 which  fupport  that  explicarion,  and  vindicate  the 
 predi6tion  from  the  charge  of  ambiguity. 
 
 The  true  meaning  of  the  chief  branches  of  this 
 prophecy  may  be  thus  briefly  fummed  up  :  i .  That 
 from  a  certain  edid  for  reftoring  Jerufalem,  there 
 would  be  feventy  weeks  of  years,  until  the  time  of 
 reconciliation  for  iniquity,  &c.  by  the  MelTiah ; 
 2.  That  from  that  edidt,  to  the  coming  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  there  would  be  fixty-nine  weeks  in  all,  made 
 up  of  feven  weeks  and  of  lixty-two  ;  3 .  That  the 
 city   would  be  built  in  very  troublefome  times; 
 
 4.  That  after  fixty-two  weeks,  reckoning,  not  from 
 the  edidl  itfelf,  but  from  that  which  was  the  end  and 
 chief  effect  of  it,  viz.  the  completing  of  the  reflo- 
 ration  of  Jerufalem,  the  Mefliah  would  be  cut  off; 
 
 5.  That  after  this,  the  city  and  fanduary  would  be 
 deftroyed  as  with  a  flood  ;  6.  That  as  to  the  feven- 
 tieth  week,  or  the  laft  of  the  feventy,  fixty-nine 
 of  which  had  been  already  fpoken  of,  according-  to 
 the  partition  made  of  them  into  feven  and  fixty-two, 
 
 ?  Sec  alfo  Pf,  Ixxii.  Zech.  ix. 
 
jo4  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.iV/ 
 
 in  that  one  week  the  Mediah  would  be  employed 
 in  confirming  the  covenant  with  many  ;  7.  and,  That, 
 in  the  midfl  of  that  week,  or  about  three  years  and 
 a  half  afrer  the  Mefliah's  beginning  that  public  em- 
 ployment, (for  confirming  the  covenant  with  many 
 nmit  be  fuch  an  employment),  he  would  do  that 
 which  would  virtually  abolifh  all  ceremonial  obla- 
 tions. 
 
 As  to  the  proofs  of  the  firfl:  branch,  though  the 
 firft  verfe  of  the  predidion  does  not  fay,  that  the 
 things  it  mentions,  fuch  as  making  reconciliation 
 for  iniquity,  6ic.  were  to  be  done  by  the  Melliah  j 
 yet  that  this  muft  be  the  meaning,  may  be  thus 
 iiiaje  out.  The  whole  lequel  ot  the  prophecy  treats 
 of  the  r/Iefliah ;  and  the  tranfition,  f  2$.  *••  Know 
 *'  therefore,  and  underftand,"  Ihews,  that  this  and 
 the  following  verfes  are  defigned  for  particular  ex- 
 plication of  what  is  menti«>ned  in  a  more  general 
 way  in  the  forn-er  verfe,  which  is,  as  it  were,  an 
 introdudi(»n  to  the  rell.  The  fequel  of  the  pro- 
 phecy alfo  fpeaks  of  three  things  relating  to  the 
 Melliah,  whicii  were  to  happen  about  feventy  weeks 
 from  the  edidl  in  view.  AccorJing  to  f  25.  the 
 Meffiiih  was  to  appear  about  fixty-nine  weeks  after 
 that  edict;  according  to  f  26.  he  was  to  be  cut  off 
 after  fi5ity-two  weeks,  or  in  the  iixty- third,  reckon- 
 ing, not  from  the  etli(^l:,  but  frons  that  completing 
 of  the  building  of  the  city  which  was  the  defign  of 
 the  edirt ;  and  it  will  be  fully  proved  afterwards, 
 that  after  fixty  two  years  from  the  building,  is  the 
 •fame  with  after  fixty-nine  from  theedidl;  and  ac- 
 cording to  f  27.  the  Meiliah,  in  the  leventieth 
 week  t'rom  tlie  edict,  was  to  do  that  which  would 
 virtually  aboliih  Ceremonial  oblations.  Thus  the 
 year  of  the  finiihing  of  tranfgreilion,  making  recon- 
 ciliation for  miquity,  6cc.  the  year  of  the  Mefliah's 
 being  cut  off,  and  the  year  of  his  virtual  aboliiliing 
 of  c^  remonial  oblations,  do  all  three  coincide.  The 
 expreffions  in  j^r  24.  contain  an  exceeding  remark- 
 able 
 
Sed. I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  105* 
 
 able  declaration  of  what  was  formerly  proved  to  be 
 one  of  the  moft  fingular  dodtrinal  charaders  of  the 
 MelTiah,  relating  to  his  prieflly  office.  See  what 
 was  faid  at  fome  length  on  this  head  in  the  former 
 chapters,  particularly  chap.  i.  on  Ifaiah  liii.  and 
 chap.  2.  on  the  Mefliah's  facrifice.  All  thefe  things 
 put  together,  prove  abundantly,  that  the  beginning 
 of  this  predic1:ion  in  view,  fpeaks  of  things  that  were 
 to  be  done  by  the  MefTiah. 
 
 That  the  feventy  weeks  are  not  weeks  of  natural 
 days,  but  weeks  of  years,  (fuch  weeks  being  exprefs- 
 ly  mentioned  in  other  fcriptures),  is  evident;  be- 
 caufe  feventy  weeks  of  days,  amounting  only  to  a 
 year  and  four  months,  is  vailly  too  Ihort  a  time  for 
 the  events  here  mentioned  ;  the  giving  out  the  e- 
 ditl  for  building  up  Jerufalem  ;  the  completing  of 
 that  building,  both  as  to  walls  and  itreets,  and  that 
 in  troublous  times ;  the  Meffiah*s  coming;  his  con- 
 firming the  covenant  with  many,  which  being  to 
 continue  only  for  half  a  week,  is  itfelf  a  proof,  that 
 it  is  not  weeks  of  days  that  the  prophecy  means  ; 
 then  his  being  cut  off,  and  making  the  oblation  to 
 ceafe  :  befides  that  the  clofe  of  the  prediction  in- 
 finuates,  that  it  would  not  be  long  after  the  feventy 
 weeks  in  view,  when  the  city,  the  building  of  which 
 was  to  be  authorifed  by  an  edict  only  at  the  begin- 
 ning of  thefe  weeks,  ihould  be  again  deltroyed,  and 
 come  to  an  end,  as  with  a  flood. 
 
 That  f  25'.-  mud  be  fo  pointed  and  read,  that 
 the  firll  fentence  ihall  run  thus,  "  From  the  going 
 *'  forth  of  the  commandment  to  reflore  and  to 
 "  build  up  Jerufalem,  unto  the  Meiliah  the  prince, 
 "  flrill  be  feven  weeks  and  fixty-two  weeks ;''  and 
 not,  "  Ihall  be  feven  weeks ;  and  fixty-two  weeks 
 "  the  ftreet  ihall  be  built  again,"  ice.  is  not  only 
 agreeable  to  the  belt-pointed  copies,  and  the  judge- 
 ment of  the  bell  critics,  but  capable  of  ftricl  pioof 
 otherwife  :  Becaufe,  i.  To  fay,  that  from  the  edict 
 to  the  Melliah  there  would  be  only  feven  weeks  or 
 
 O  forty- 
 
io6  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV, 
 
 forty-nine  years,  and  to  flop  there,  would  be  an  e- 
 vident  contradidion  to  the  very  following  verfe, 
 where  the  cutting  oil  of  the  MejfTiah  is  put  after  fix- 
 ty-two  weeks,  or  434  years,  from  the  building  of 
 the  city;  which  was  not  finiflied  till  long  after  the 
 edid  :  2.  Becaufe,  by  llopping  at  the  wiorA'S.feven 
 lueeks^  the  lalt  fentence  in  f  25.  running  thus, 
 "  and  fixty-tAvo  weeks  the  ftreet  fliall  be  built  again, 
 *'  and  the  wall,"  would  'ave  no  meaning,  milefs  it 
 be  fuppofed  to  mean,  that  it  fliould  take  lixty-two 
 weeks,  or  434  years,  to  build  the  city;  which  is 
 both  contrary  to  iaift,  and  would  put  the  building 
 of  the  city  very  near  the  deftrudion  of  it ;  and  clafh- 
 es  ^vith  the  whole  tenor  of  the  predidion  :  and,  3. 
 After  ieven  weeks  from  the  edid,  none  appeared 
 who  profelTed  himfelf  to  be  the  MelTiah,  and  was 
 acknowledged  as  fuch,  and  was  cut  off;  whereas 
 i^fter  Ieven  and  fixty-two,  making  in  ail  fixty-nine 
 weeks,  all  this  happened. 
 
 As  to  the  partition  of  the  feventy  weeks  into 
 three  parts,  viz.  feven  and  fixty-two,  mentioned  in 
 ■y;  25.  26.  and  one  week  mentioned  f  27.  the  pre- 
 siidion  itfelf,  if  duly  attended  to,  gives  an  evident 
 rciUn  for  it.  In  f  25.  it  is  faid,  that  from  the  e- 
 dict  to  the  Mefliah,  tliere  would  be  feven  and  fixty- 
 two  weeks,  which  makes  fixty-nine.  As  this  fen- 
 tence makes  the  partition,  (as  10  its  two  firll  branch- 
 e>),  the  two  following  fentences  fliew  the  ground 
 of  it.  The  fi rd  following  fentence  fays  in  general, 
 that  the  building  of  the  city,  authorifed  by  the  e- 
 did,  ihould  be  completed  in  troublefome  times.' 
 The  next  fentence  runs  thus :  "  And  alter  fixty-two 
 ^'  weeks  fnall  Meiliah  be  cut  off."  That  the  mean- 
 ing is,  '''•  After  fixty-two  weeks  from  the  building  of 
 "  the  city  Ihall  the  P4elliah  be  cut  off,"  may  be  pro- 
 ved thus.  I.  In  ail  other  cafes,  fuch  expreffions, 
 *'  After  fo  many  years,"  i-elate  ro  the  event  or  pe- 
 j'od  mentioned  immediately  before.  Thus,  if  one 
 fl-iould  fay,  that  Rome  was  built  by  Romulus,  and 
 
 after 
 
Secfl.  I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  107 
 
 after  fo  many  years  was  burnt  by  the  Gauls,  the 
 meaning  would  be,  fo  many  years»after  the  building 
 of  Rome  :  Therefore  feeing  thefe  Av^ords,  ^'  After 
 fixty-two  weeks  fhall  Mefliah  be  cut  oif,"  come  im- 
 mediately after  mention  of  the  building  of  the  city 
 Jerufalem,  the  meaning  mu(l  be,  "■  After  fixty-two 
 *'  Aveeks  from  the  completing  of  tiiat  building." 
 2.  The  meaning  cannot  be,  "  After  fixty-two  weeks 
 '■'■  from  the  edid,  Meflfiah  fliall  be  cut  ofiV  becaufe 
 it  was  faid  before,  that  from  the  edid:  to  the  Mef- 
 fiah  there  would  be  fixty-nine  weeks,  or  {even  and 
 fixty-two  weeks.  g.  Seeing  thefe  things  prove, 
 that  it  is  the  meaning  of  the  prophecy,  that  the 
 Mefiiah  would  appear  about  fixty-nine  weeks  after 
 the  edict,  and  nfter  fixty-two  weeks  from  the  build- 
 ing would  be  cut  oif,  it  implies,  that  betwixt  the 
 edidl  and  the  building,  there  would  be  about  feveii 
 weeks,  or  forty-nine  years.  It  is  ufeful  to  obferve 
 the  probability  of  the  thing  itfelf,  that  it  might 
 take  fome  fuch  time  after  the  edidt,  before  the 
 building  of  fo  great  a  city,  after  fo  great  and  long 
 defolation,  could  be  fo  completed,  in  troublous 
 times,  that  it  might  be  faid,  that  both  the  wall  and 
 the  ftreets  were  finillied.  The  diitance  of  time  be- 
 twixt the  edict  itfelf,  and  the  full  efled:  of  it,  feems 
 to  be  direftly  intended  in  the  words  of  the  predic- 
 tion, both  about  troublous  times,  which  is  a  hint 
 at  fuch  obflacles  as  arc  recorded  in  Ezra  and  Nehe- 
 miah  to  have  retarded  the  building;  and  alfo  about 
 building  both  the  (Ireet  and  the  wall ;  which  fpe- 
 ciality  ihews,  that  it  is  not  the  beginning  of  the 
 building,  but  the  completing  of  it,  that  is  meant. 
 And  whereas  the  diftance  betwixt  the  edift,  and  its 
 full  efiect,  might  be  apt  to  difcourage  God's  people, 
 it  was  a  very  fuitable  prefervative  againit  this,  that 
 tliey  had  previous  advertifement  of  that  dillance  of 
 time  by  a  prediction.  But  though  we  iliould  abftrad 
 from  all  the  reafons  of  the  partition  we  are  fpeaking 
 of,  it  is  fuflicient  for  proving  the  chief  coaclufion^ 
 
 O  2  that 
 
io8  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 that  the  public  appearance  of  the  Meffiah  is  put  fix- 
 ty-nine  weeks  from  the  edict,  his  death  in  tlie  fe- 
 Ventieth  v/eek  from  the  edidt,  and  after  fixty-two 
 ■weeks  from  completing  the  building  of  the  city.   . 
 
 As  what  is  faid  proves  the  firll  four  branches  of 
 the  above  explication,  the  fifth,  which  relates  to 
 the  dellrudion  of  the  city  and  fanduary,  needs  no 
 proof,  the  prediction  of  that  event  being  fo  clear 
 and  exprcfs  m  f  26.  and  repeated  in  the  verfe  fol- 
 lowing ;  fo  that  if  there  was  any  obfcurity  or  am- 
 biguit)*  in  the  one,  it  would  be  fufEciently  removed 
 by  the  other. 
 
 As  to  the  lixth  branch,  viz.  that  it  would  be  in  the 
 feventieth  week  that  the  Meffiah  would  be  employed 
 in  confirming  the  covenant  with  many,  it  is  fuffi- 
 cient  to  obferve  the  following  things,  i.  That 
 feeing  the  beginning  of  the  prophecy  mentions 
 feventy  weeks,  and  the  fequel  Ihews  what  would 
 happen  in  the  firll  ievcn^  and  after  the  following 
 fixty-two  weeks,  making  in  all  fixty-nine  weeks, 
 the  one  week  mentioned  f  27.  muii  of  courfe  be 
 the  feventieth ;  it  being  vei'y  remarkable,  that  in 
 'f  26.  it  is  not  faid,  that  the  Mefllah  ihould  be  cut 
 off  in  the  fixty-fecond  week  from  the  building,  but 
 after  Jixty-t-ivo  ^veeks  from  that  period  :  which,  as 
 has  been  proved,  is  the  fame  thing  as  after  fixty- 
 nine  weeks  from  the  edi(^t,  or  in  the  feventieth 
 week.  2.  When  it  is  faid,  that  he  would  confirm 
 the  covenant  with  many  for,  or  in,  that  one  Vv'eek; 
 it  points  out  the  beginning  of  his  public  miniilry  : 
 and  what  covenant  is  meant,  may  be  abimdantly 
 made  out  from  the  account  given  above  of  the  pro- 
 phetic dodirine  about  the  divine  covenant,  elpe- 
 cially  when  compared  with  the  words  of  this  pro- 
 phecy, calling  the  covenant  it  {peaks  of.  The  Co- 
 vermuth  by  way  of  eminence  ;  intin^ating,  that  it 
 was  formerly  made  known  by  peculiar  ci}ara(!:l"ers 
 fufficient  to  diflinguilh  it  from  all  other  covenants  ; 
 and  when  to  all  this  we  add  the  llrong  expreilions 
 
Sed.I.        relating  to  the  Messiah,  109 
 
 in  this  context  concerning  reconciliation  for  ini-r 
 quity,  the  violent  death  of  the  Mefliah,  and  the  en- 
 tire deftruftion  of  the  city  and  fanduary  of  the 
 Jews,  which  of  itfeif  is  a  proof  that  the  temporal 
 greatnefs  of  that  people  was  far  from  being  the  de- 
 iign  of  the  MeiTiah's  coming,  or  of  his  covenant. 
 
 When  it  is  faid,  tliat  "  in  the  midft  of  the  weel^ 
 ^'  he  Ihall  caufe  the  facrifice  and  the  oblation  to 
 ''  ceafe  \"  that  this  is  to  be  applied  to  the  efficacy  of 
 the  MeiTiah's  death  as  a  flicrifice  for  iin,  virtually  abo- 
 liihingthe  Leviticalfacrifices,  is  partly  evident  from 
 what  was  proved  before,  as  to  the  prophetic  doctrine 
 concerning  the  Mefliah's  death  ;  from  the  dodlrine 
 and  exprellions  in  the  beginning  of  this  prediction 
 on  that  head,  and  particularly  the  expreffions  about 
 *'  finifhing  the  tranfgreffion,  and  making  an  end  of 
 ''  fin ;"  from  the  coincidence  of  the  time  of  finifh- 
 ing the  tranrgrelTion,  6vC.  of  the  Mefliah's  being- 
 cut  off,  and  his  abolilhing  oblations ;  all  thefe  things 
 happening  in  the  feventieth  week :  and  this  point 
 V^ill  be  farther  confirmed  in  treating  of  the  prophe-f 
 cies  relating  to  the  aboli filing  of  the  ceremonial  law 
 in  the  times  of  the  Mefliah. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  That  the  Mefliah's  death  happen- 
 ing in  the  midfl  of  the  feventieth  week,  Ihews,  that 
 what  the  predidion  calls  feventy  weeks,  is  really 
 but  fixty-nine  and  a  half ;  it  is  a  fufficient  anfwer  to 
 this,  That  it  is  exceeding  fuitable,  not  only  to  the 
 prophetic  flyle,  but  to  common  flyle  in  other 
 cafes  ^o  exprefs  any  confiderable  fpace  of  time  in 
 round  numbers;  and  that  the  clofe  of  this  pro- 
 phecy is  even  furprifmgly  particular,  in  lliewing, 
 that  the  chief  event  foretold  was  to  happen  in  the 
 midd  of  the  lad  of  the  weeks  formerly  mentioned. 
 
 The  obfcurity  that  may  appear  in  fome  parts  of 
 this  prediftion,  on  a  tranfient  viev/,  is  no  juft  ob- 
 jeftion  againft  the  evidence  arifing  from  a  true  ex- 
 plication of  it,  fupported  by  fuflicient  proofs  ;  no 
 more  than  it  is  an  objection  agninfl  demonflrations 
 
no  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 in  fpeculative  fciences,  that  they  appear  fo  obfcure 
 to  beginners,  as  that  they  can  make  nothing  of  them 
 •\\athout  a  teacher  or  interpreter;  whofe  inftruc- 
 tion,  without  being  the  ground  of  affent,  is  a  means 
 of  information,  and  of  direding  the  attention  to  the 
 conne(^ion  of  conclulions  with  their  preraiiTes. 
 
 It  is  a  chief  caufe  of  obfcurity  in  the  prediction 
 in  view,  that  whereas  the  feventy  weeks  are  rec- 
 koned from  an  edid  for  reftoring  and  building  up 
 Jerufalem,  there  are  four  edids  recorded  in  Icrip- 
 ture  to  which  thefe  words,  in  their  greateft  lati- 
 tude, may  feem  applicable,  viz.  the  edicts  in  the 
 iirft  year  of  Cyrus,  Ezra  i. ;  in  the  fecond  of  Darius, 
 Ezra  V.  i .  vi.  i .  Hag.  i.  i . ;  in  the  feventh,  Ezra  vii. 
 7.  and  in  the  twentieth  of  Artaxerxes,  Neh.  i.  i.  ii. 
 I.  To  ihew  that  this  feeming  ambiguity  does  not 
 invalidate  the  proofs  of  the  divine  infpiration  of  the 
 prediclion,  and  of  the  Chriftian  interpretation  of  it, 
 it  is  fuihcient  to  obferve  the  following  things,  i . 
 Though  the  predidion  were  underitood  to  affirm 
 only,  that  the  events  it  mentions  were  to  happen 
 about  feventy  weeks  after  fome  one  or  other  of 
 thefe  edids,  conddering  they  are  fo  fe^v^  in  number, 
 this  itfelf  would  be  a  proof  of  divine  fo  relight  in 
 the  prediction,  and  a  more  circumllantial  deter- 
 mination of  the  time  of  the  Meffiah's  coming,  than 
 Ibme  other  above-mentioned  figns  of  thac  time, 
 which  however  contribute  much  to  the  general  ar- 
 gument in  view  ;  fuch  as  the  figns  relating  to  the 
 lubfiftence  of  the  Jewifli  nation  and  temple,  and  to 
 the  fourth  or  Roman  empire.  2.  There  are  fome 
 things  in  the  prediction  itielf,  which,  when  duly  ad- 
 verted to,  give  good  ground  for  paffing  by  the  firft 
 two  edicts.  And  as  to  the  laft  two,  it  has  been  well 
 obferved  by  fome,  that  Chrill's  death  happened 
 feventy  weeks  of  folar  years  after  one  of  them,  and 
 and  as  many  weeks  of  lunar  years  after  the  other. 
 As  to  the  edict  in  the  hril  of  Cyrus,  tliis  was  the 
 yery  y tar  that  the  predicl;ion  was  revealed,  as  appears 
 
 froiii 
 
Se(?l. I.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  in 
 
 from  Dan.  ix.  i. ;  fo  that  if  that  were  the  edidl£ 
 meant  in  the  predidlion,  it  would  probably  have 
 been  expreifed  to  this  purpofe,  "  feventy  weeks 
 "  from  this  prefent  time."  Belides,  the  two  firll 
 edidh  fpeak  only  about  the  rebuilding  of  the  temple, 
 and  removal  of  obflacles  that  retarded  it;  the  edi(ft 
 of  Darius  being  but  a  revival  of  that  of  Cyrus,  with- 
 out one  word  about  rebuilding  the  city  ;  whereas 
 the  predidlion  fpeaks  about  an  edidt  for  reftoring 
 and  rebuilding  the  city,  and  the  walls  and  flreets, 
 without  one  word  about  rebuilding  the  temple  ; 
 though  in  foretelling  the  fecond  deftrudion  of  the 
 city,  that  of  the  temple  is  alfo  mentioned.  But, 
 on  the  other  hand,  as  to  the  third  edidl,  viz.  that 
 of  the  feventh  of  Arraxerxes,  though  it  does  not 
 contain  the  very  expreflions  of  Daniel's  predidion, 
 yet  it  contains  things  to  which  thefe  expreflions  are 
 more  applicable  than  to  any  edid:  merely  relating  to 
 the  temple.  Sir  Ifaac  Newton  juflly  obferves,  that 
 *'  the  difperfed  Jews  became  a  people  and  a  city 
 "  ^vhen  they  returned  into  a  polity  or  body-po- 
 *'  litic ;  and  that  was  in  the  feventh  year  of  Arta- 
 "  xerxes  Longimanus,  when  Ezra  returned  with  a 
 "  body  of  Jews  from  captivity,  and  revived  the 
 *'  Jewilli  ^v^orlllip  ;  and  by  the  king's  commiflion  e- 
 "  reded  magiilrates  in  all  the  land,  to  govern  the 
 *'  people  according  to  the  law  of  God,  and  of  the 
 *'  king,  Ezra  vii.  25. 
 
 Thefe  things  fliew,  that  there  is  one  remarkable 
 character  mentioned  in  the  prediction  itfelf,  which 
 does  not  agree  to  the  hrfl:  two  edids,  but  is  appli- 
 cable to  the  third,  namely,  the  authorifing  of  there- 
 building,  not  of  the  temple  merely,  but  of  the  city. 
 But  there  is  another  charader  which  perhaps  is  ra« 
 ther  flill  more  decilive.  According  to  the  predic- 
 tion, the  edid  it  mentions  mud  be  only  feven  weeks 
 before  completing  the  building  of  the  city;  for 
 one  and  the  fame  event,  viz.  the  appearance  of  the 
 JVIefliah,  which  is  placed  about  lixty-two  weeks  af- 
 ter 
 
112  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.lV,; 
 
 ter  the  building,  f  26.  is  placed  only  fixty-nind 
 weeks  after  the  edict,  f  25.  ;  which  demonftrates^ 
 that  the  dillance  betwixt  the  edict  and  the  build- 
 ing would  be  no  more  than  feven  weeks.  No  edidt 
 made  fooner,  can  be  the  edic^  meant  in  the  predic- 
 tion. Now  the  two  firlt  edicts  were  made  long 
 before ;  the  firlt  near  thirteen  weeks,  the  other  a- 
 bove  ten  weeks,  btfore  the  building  of  the  city  was 
 well  begun  ;  and  confequently  a  much  longer  time 
 before  it  was  fo  completed  that  it  could  be  faid,  as 
 in  the  preiiidii>n,  that  both  the  wall  and  the  ftreets 
 were  built  :  for  thefe  edidts  were  made  at  the  di- 
 ftance  of  time  now  menticned  before  the  twen- 
 tieth of  Artaxerxes,  Neh.  i.  1 .  ii.i . ;  at  which  time  it 
 W:is  told  Nehemiah,  that  Jerufalem  was  ftill  in  a 
 defolaie  condition,  "  the  wall  broken  down,  the 
 '*  gates  burnt  with  fife,  and  the  place  of  his  fathers 
 
 ^^  iepulchres  l>ing  wafle." ^Whereas  it  has  been 
 
 <:jiLMe*51ed,  thjt  the  obfcurity  of  this  prediction  is  in- 
 fieafeJ,  both  by  the  partition  of  the  feventy  weeks 
 into  fo  many  parts,  and  by  the  comparative  obfcu- 
 rity of  the  other  edicts  after  that  of  Cyrus ;  which 
 being  both  the  firfl  and  the  molt  famous  edidt,  it 
 h  natural  for  readers,  at  firft  view,  to  apply  the 
 prediction  to  it  ;  which  application  however  claflies 
 tvith  the  Chriitian  interpretation  :  it  is  very  ufeful 
 to  obferve,  that  liippoling  all  thefe  things  to  be  real 
 caufesof  lomekind  of  obfcurity,  namely,  of  that  ob- 
 fcurity which  is  impenetrable  by  fuperficial  atten- 
 tion, but  is  confiftent  with  convincing  evidence 
 upon  due  fearch  ;  all  thefe  reafons,  elfewhere  con- 
 fidered,  for  that  veil  of  apparent  obfcurity  that  dif- 
 tinguilh.es  prophecy  from  hiftory,  are  proofs  of 
 wife  contrivance  in  tiiofe  very  things  in  the  predic- 
 tioii  that  are  objected  againft.  Gi-anting  that  it  is 
 n  itural  for  readers,  at  firft  view,  to  apply  the  pre- 
 diction to  the  edict  of  Cyrus,  as  being  more  famous 
 than  the  reit,  that  cd.id  is  on  that  very  account  lefs 
 luitable  than  the  reit  to  prophetic  obfcurity  ;  but 
 
 then 
 
Sed.  T.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  113 
 
 then  it  muH:  be  remembered,  that  the  edid  really 
 meant  is  proved  to  be  fiifficiently  determined  by  in- 
 trinfic  charaders  in  the  prediction,  and  efpecally 
 from  that  which  arifes  from  that  very  partition  that 
 is  objeded  againft,  namely,  that  the  edid  meant  is 
 that  that  would  be  made  about  leven  weeks  before 
 the  building  defcribed  ;  which  is  a  farther  evidence 
 of  wife  contrivance,  feeing  what  at  hrft  view  in- 
 creafes  the  obfcurity,  on  due  inquiry  increafes  the 
 evidence,  and  determines  the  meaning  of  the  pre- 
 didion. 
 
 As  there  is  a  very  real  difFerertce  betwixt  rebuild- 
 ing the  temple,  and  rebuilding  the  city,  the  walls, 
 and  ftreets,  and  betwixt  the  eciids  authorifing  thefe 
 diflerent  things  •,  fo  there  is  an  undeniable  connec- 
 tion between  thefe  two  truths ;  i .  That  one  and 
 the  fame  event,  viz.  the  Meiliah's  appearance,  would 
 happen  fixty-nine  weeks  after  the  edid,  and  about 
 lixty-two  after  the  building;  and,  2.  That  the  e- 
 did  meant  muil  be  about  feven  weeks  before  the 
 building ;  this  pofition  being  a  neceffary  confe- 
 quence  of  the  former.  Yet  both  tiiefe  diiferences 
 and  this  connedion  having  efcaped  fome  learned 
 men,  and  being  carefully  obferved  by  others,  this 
 has  occafioned  different  fentiments  about  fome  parts 
 of  the  predidion  :  but  to  pretend,  that  where  there 
 is  diverfity  of  fentiments,  there  can  be  no  certainty, 
 M'ould  introduce  fcepticifm.  As  conclufions  about 
 the  meaning  of  words  may,  in  fome  cafes,  admit  of 
 as  llrid  proof  as  any  other  conciulions  Avhatever ; 
 fo  it  gives  great  llrength  to  the  proof  of  the  Chri- 
 ftian  interpretation  of  the  prophecies  in  view,  that 
 it  is  founded  on  fo  many  intrinfic  charaders  in  the 
 prophecy  itfelf. 
 
 But  it  adds  greatly  to  the  ftrength  of  the  proof, 
 that  there  is  fo  manifold  harmony  between  this  pro- 
 phecy and  thofe  formerly  confidered,  both  in  doc- 
 trinal and  hillorical  charaders  ;  and  particularly  in 
 the  fingular  dodrinal  charaders  included  in  the  ex- 
 
 ]^  prelTions 
 
114  ^"  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap. TV. 
 
 preiTicns  about  finifliing  the  tranfgreflion,  making 
 an  end  of  fin,  and   making  reconciliation   for   ini- 
 quity,   bringing  in  everlafting  righteoufnefs,    and 
 anointing  the  Mod  Holy  ;  which  anointing,  men- 
 tioned after  making  an  end  of  fin,  &:c.  appears  to 
 be  the  fame  with  the  anointing  with  the  oil  of  glad- 
 iiefs,  Pfid.  xiv.  applicable   to   the  Meiliah's  folemii 
 inauguration   at  his  exaltation.     The  title  of  Me/- 
 jiciJ'i.^  the  Prince^  given  by  way  of  eminence  and  pe- 
 culiarity to  the  great  perfon   fpoken  of,  denotes  an 
 anointed   prince,  of  incomparable  dignity  and  pre- 
 eminence;  which  coincides  with  the  above-explain- 
 ed characters  of  the  fnpreme  and  univerial   king, 
 prieil,  and  pi-ophet ;  and  the  Son  of  Man,  whom 
 ail  nations  lliouki   ferve,  mentioned  in  this  fame 
 book  of  Daniel,  chap.  7.    "  confirming  the  cove- 
 *'  nant  with  many,"  being  almofl  the  only  work 
 afcribed  to  the  Mefiinh  in  this  prediclion,  coincides 
 ■with  the  fingular'charadlers  of  him  in  other  predic- 
 tions, where  he  is  called  by  way  of  eminence,  '*The 
 *■'  MeiFenger  of  the  Covenant,"  and  '*■  who  was  to 
 *'  be  given  for  a  covenant  to  the  people,"  JMal.  iii. 
 If.  xlix. 
 
 If  we  compare  this  predid:ion,  not  only  with  o- 
 ther  predidions,  but  witii  the  gofnei-hiftory,  it  will 
 appear  to  contain  a  fingular  ai?d  circumdantial  de- 
 fcription  of  Jefus  Chriit ;  as  one  who  would  pro- 
 fefs,  and  would  be  acknowledged  to  be  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  and  the  Mod  Holy  ;  ^vho  was  to  finifli  the 
 tranfgrefiion,  and  make  an  end  of  fin  ;  xvho  was  to 
 a]")pear  about  feventy  weeks  of  years  from  the  a- 
 bove-mentioned  edic't,  and  fixty-two  after  the  re- 
 buikiing  of  the  city,  to  be  employed  in  public  con- 
 firmation of  the  divine  c{>venant  with  many,  be- 
 ginning that  public  ininiitry  at  the  fevcntieth  week  ; 
 "afterwards  cut  ofi'  by  a  violent  death,  and  that  in 
 three  and  a  half  years  ;  after  which  events,  city  and 
 fanftnary  lliould  be  deftroyed  by  the  people  of 
 a  prince  to  come  :  concerning  which  fome  have 
 
 obferved, 
 
Seel.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  115* 
 
 obferved,  that  it  was  not  the  Roman  Prince  Titus 
 himlelf,  but  his  people,  againll  his  intention,  that 
 deftroyed  the  f:^nctua^y  :  to  all  which  we  may  add, 
 that  the  adual  abolition  of  ceremonial  oblations  is 
 intimated  in  the  words  of  tlie  predidion  about  the 
 virtual  abolition  of  them  that  was  to  happen  at  the 
 time  of  the  Mefliah's  death  ;  which  things,  taken 
 together,  being  applicable  to  Jefus  Chrid,  not  only 
 truly  but  peculiarly,  and  being  far  above  human  fore- 
 fight,  make  this  predilection  a  itrong  proof  of  Clhrifti- 
 anity,  even  when  coniidered  by  itfelt ;  but  (till  much 
 ftronger,  when  coniidered  in  its  relation  to  other 
 prophecies. 
 
 But  as  no  additional  evidence  on  fo  important  a 
 fubject  can  be  fuperfluous ;  it  is  obfervable,  that 
 the  fcope  and  circumftances  of  this  prediction,  con- 
 fidered  as  a  revelation  made  to  Daniel  at  fuch  a 
 time,  together  with  the  angel's  introduction  to  it, 
 virtually  contain  fuch  characters  of  the  chief  fubjeA 
 of  it,  as  are  not  otherwife  applicable  than  on  the 
 footing  of  the  Chriltian  interpretation.  As  in  the^ 
 foregoing  context  we  find  the  pro|>het  affected  ia 
 the  moil  fenfible  manner  with  the  iins  and  calami- 
 ties of  God's  people,  importunately  pleading  for 
 mercy  to  them,  and  greatly  needing  relieving  and 
 encouraging  difcoveries  of  the  will  of  God  ;  fo  the 
 angel's  hrll  words  imply,  that  his  meliage  was  to  be 
 of  that  fort :  fit  to  relieve  the  prophet's  dejected 
 mind ;  to  iliew  that  himfelf  ^vas  greatly  beloved, 
 artd  his  confefllon  and  fupplications  accepted  : 
 which,  together  with  the  angel's  telling  that  he  was 
 made  to  fly  fwiftly,  proves,  that  the  chief  fubjeCt  of 
 his  meflage  was  not  to  be  new  grounds  of  forrovv, 
 but  glad  tidings  of  fingular  importance.  Now  it  is 
 evident,  that  thefe  charaders  of  lingular  joy  cannot 
 be  found  in  what  is  foretold  about  the  outward 
 {late  of  the  Jews,  feeing  what  is  faid  about  rebuild- 
 ing their  city,  is  counterbalanced  by  the  mournful 
 account  given  of  its  fecond  and  total  deItrud:ion. 
 
 P  2  That 
 
li6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.lV,. 
 
 That  rebuilding  is  mentioned  in  a  fliort  fentence  by 
 the  by.     The  lubfequent  dertrudion  is  inlKled  on 
 in  a  far  more  lively  manner.    The  rebuilding  is  faid 
 to  be  in  troublous  times ;  and  it  is  intimated,  that 
 it  was  at  fome  good  diftance.  It  is  evident,  that  it  is 
 not  the  direct  Icope  of  the  predidiion,  but  brought 
 in  as  it  were  by  the  by,  that  from  the  edidt  autho- 
 rifing  it,  and  from  the  rebuilding  itfelf,  we  may 
 reckon  fo  many  weeks  of  years  to  events  that  are 
 fpoken  of  as  of  far  fuperior*  importance.    If,  toge- 
 ther with  all  this,  we  join  the  repetition  of  the  for- 
 rowful  prediftion  about  the  defolation  of  the  city 
 and  fanduary  of  the  Jews,  it  is  abundantly  evident, 
 that  the  fingular  characters  of  joy  in  view,  cannot 
 be  found  in  any  thing  here  relating  to  the  temporal 
 profperity  of  that  people  :   we  muft  therefore  feek 
 for  thefe  charaders  in  what   is  faid  more  directly  of 
 the  MeUiah.     But  here,  befides  the  time  of  his  co- 
 ming, and  his  confirming  the  covenant  with  many, 
 for  a  very  fliort  fpace,  we  fcarce  find  any  thing  but 
 his  death,  and  that  too  a  violent  death,  together 
 with  \vhat   may  be  called  the  death   of  the  Jewilh 
 worihip  or  oblations,  caufed  by  that  fame  Mefliah  ; 
 which  things,  upon  any  other  fuppofition  than  the 
 Chriltian  interpretation,  were  fitter  to  overwhelm 
 a  Jewilh  prophet  with  new  forrow,  than  to  relieve 
 and  encourage  him  :  whereas  by  the  Chriftian  in- 
 terpretation, laying  the  ftrefs  of  the  charaders  of 
 lingular  comfort  and  importance  on  the  MefTiah's 
 death,  in  relation  to  the  bleiTed  end  and  effeds  of 
 it,   f  24.  nothing  could   be  more  fuitable  than  the 
 chief  fubjedt  of  this  predidion  to  the  fcope  and  cir- 
 cumftances  of  it,  and  to  the  angel's  folemn  intro- 
 duction, Mai.  iii.  2.  Hag.  ii. 
 
 It  is  ufeful  to  obfervc,  that  even  though  the  parts 
 of  this  prophecy  wdiich  relate  to  the  number  of 
 weeks  could  not  be  clearly  explained,  the  other 
 parts  contain  fuch  characters,  both  doctrinal  and  hi- 
 Itorical,  of  the  Meiiiah  liimfelf,  and  of  the  times  of 
 
 the 
 
rjeft.I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  117 
 
 the  Mefliah,  as  make  a  flrong  proof,  both  of  the  in- 
 fpiration  of  the  prophecy,  and  of  the  Chriilian  in- 
 terpretation of  it :  but  when,  befides  all  this,  the 
 feeming  obfcurity  about  the  number  of  weeks  is  re- 
 moved, the  evidence  of  the  jM-edidlion  comes  very 
 near  to  that  of  plain  hiflory. 
 
 III.  In  the  5th  ot  Micah,  which  the  gofpel  ap- 
 plies as  a  prediction  concerning  the  place   of  the 
 JVIeiliah's  birth,  there  are  the  following  charaders 
 of  that  extraordinary  perfon.      Firil,   the    above- 
 mentioned  myflerious  charadler  of  a  divine  perfon 
 incarnate ;  divinity  being  implied  in  the  attribute 
 of  eternity  mentioned  )^  2.  where  the  obfcurity  of 
 the  words  going  forth  cannot  hinder  the  evidence 
 of  the  t>vo  exprelfions,  from  of  old^  from  ever- 
 lafting ;  which,  thus  joined  together,  llrengthen  the 
 nlVertion  of  eternal  pre-esiftence  j  and  fubordina- 
 tion^  which,  when  joined  with  divinity,  muft  relate 
 to  an  affumed  nature  or  office,  being  implied  in  the 
 words,  f  4.  about  his  feeding  ^*  in  the  ftrength  of 
 "  the  Lord,  and  in  the  majefty  of  the  name  of  the 
 *'  Lord  his  God,"  Crc. ;  as  incarnatio7i  is  not  only 
 connected  with  thatfubordination,  according  to  what 
 was  proved  chap.  2.  but  alfo  intimated  in  the  ex- 
 preflions  about  this  great  perfon's  coming  out  of 
 I^thlehem.  Charaders  of  the  MelTiah's  kingly  office^ 
 and  incomparable  dignity^  and  characters  of  the  pro- 
 plietic  ftyle  about  his  benefits,  are  included  in  the 
 titles  afcribed  by  w^ay  of  eminence  to  the  perfon  here 
 defcribcd,  "  The  judge  of  Ifniel,  He  that  is  to  be 
 *'  ruler  in  Ifrael ;"  and  in  the  expreffions,  -jj  4.  about 
 the  glory  and  efficacy  of  his  adminiitration,  "  He 
 "  lliall  (land  and  feed  in  the  llrength  of  the  Lord,  and 
 *'  in  the  majelly  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God." 
 No   lefs   fmgular  cliaraders   of  the   times  of  the 
 Mejfiah^  or  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,,  are 
 included  in  the  words  immediately  following,  "  For 
 *'  now  lliall  he  be  great  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;" 
 implying,  that  in  the  times  in  view  the  ends  of  the 
 
 earth 
 
ii8  On  the  Prophecies  Ch^p.IV. 
 
 earth  fliould  know  the  majefty  of  the  Lord  men- 
 tioned in  the  preceding  exprelTions.  Beiides  that 
 tranfcendent  dignity  is  included  in  the  words,  f  2. 
 about  the  lingular  honour  redounding  to  Beth- 
 lehem above  the  thoufands  of  Judah,  from  this 
 great  perfon's  coming  out  of  it.  It  makes  this  com- 
 plex defcription  itili  more  fpecial  and  circumftan- 
 tial,  that  with  all  thofe  charafters  of  dignity,  glory, 
 and  exaltation,  charac^ters  of  humiliation  are  mixed 
 in  very  remarkable  expreilions,  f  i .  intimating,  that 
 no  circumftance  of  this  perfon's  fuiferings,  not  e- 
 ven  his  being  "  fmitten  on  the  cheek,"  could  be 
 too  inconfiderable  to  be  matter  of  infpired  predic- 
 tion. What  is  faid  about  his  coming  out  of  Beth-*- 
 lehem  has  a  remarkable  conformity  with  the  pre- 
 didions  about  the  Meihah's  defcending  from  the 
 houfe  of  David ;  and  alfo  fuppofes,  as  to  the  time 
 of  the  event  in  view,  that  it  would  happen  during 
 the  fubfiilence,  not  only  of  Bethlehem,  but  of  the 
 thoufands  ofjudah  ;  in  comparifon  of  \vhich,  Beth- 
 lehem is  mentioned  as  a  little  and  defpicable  place, 
 though  fingularly  honoured  above  them  all  by  this 
 ruler's  coming  out  of  it.  So  that  this  lliort  predic- 
 tion contains,  in  a  few  words,  a  conliderable  num- 
 ber of  the  diilinguiiliing  charaders  of  the  Meffiah, 
 relating  to  his  ptrfon,  office,  benefits,  incompa- 
 rable dignity;  his  humiliation,  his  work  in  enlight- 
 ening the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  in  being  the  great 
 fliepherd  of  God's  flock  ;  aiul  the  time  of  his  co- 
 ming, as  well  as  the  place  of  his  birth.  When  we 
 compare  tiie  predidlion  with  the  gofpel-hiilory,  to 
 ^vhich  all  the  above  characters  prove  that  it  agrees 
 truly  and  peculiarly,  beiides  the  Jews  declaring  to 
 Herod,  that  they  underflood  this  prediction  of  their 
 lyJelliali,  it  is  remarkable,  that  the  decree  of  the  Ro- 
 man Emperor,  which  brought  Jofeph  and  Maiy 
 from  their  ordinary  refidence  to  Bethlehem  at  the 
 time  of  Chriil's  birth,  had  been  given  out  fome 
 time  before  ;  fo  that  it  may  be  reckoned  one  end 
 
 of 
 
Sed.I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  119 
 
 of  providence,  not  excluding  other  ends,  in  retard- 
 ing the  execution  of  that  decree  in  thefe  parts  fo 
 long,  that  it  might  be  a  means  of  accompliihing 
 this  prophecy. 
 
 IV.  In  proving  the  gofpel-interpretatinn  of  If. 
 vii.  14.  it  is  neeuful  to  obferve,  that  it  can  be  ihewn 
 from  the  context,  that  f  i  j.  is  not  meant  of  Im- 
 manuel,  but  of  Shearjalhub,  Ilaiah's  own  child ; 
 whom  the  prophet  may  reafonably  be  fuppofed  to 
 point  to,  in  fiying  thefe  words,  "For  {or  Yea)  be- 
 "  fore  the  child  {or  this  child)  Ihall  know — "  (for  fo 
 thefe  particles  may  be,  and  by  fome  are  rendered)  ; 
 becaufe  God  having  commanded  the  prophet  to  take 
 that  child  along  with  him,  f  7,.  that  divine  com- 
 mand cannot  be  in  vain  ;  which  it  would  be,  unlefs 
 j!^  i^,  be  meant  of  that  child,  there  being  nothing 
 elfe  in  the  chapter  applicable  ro  him  :  And  it  is 
 one  of  the  mod  reafonable  rules  of  interpretation, 
 tiiat  when  a  text,  conlidered  by  itfelf,  is  capable  of 
 two  meanings  ;  if  one  of  them  is  inconfiilent  with 
 the  context,  or  infers  an  abfurdity  in  the  context, 
 which  the  other  does  not,  the  meaning  which  in- 
 fers fuch  abfurdity  or  inconlillency  is  to  be  rejected, 
 and  the  other  to  be  preferred.  This  removes  one 
 chief  difficulty  againft  the  gofpel-interpretation  of 
 
 this  text. Another  difficulty  is,  that  the  birth  of 
 
 the  Mefliah  being  an  event  at  a  distance,  could  not 
 be  a  fit  fign  of  what  the  prophet  is  fpeaking  of  to 
 Ahaz.  But  this  difficulty  is  at  leall  as  llrong  a- 
 gainll  the  Jewilh  meaning  of  the  text.  A  young 
 woman's  conceiving  and  bearing  a  fon,  in  the  ordi- 
 nary way,  and  calling  him  by  what  name  llie  plea- 
 fes,  or  is  advifed  to,  cannot  be  a  fign  of  any  thing 
 that  would  be  otherwife  doubtful,  if  the  As^ord  fign 
 fignify  a  proof.  It  is  certain,  that  belides  the  figns 
 which  are  intended  as  proofs,  (as  the  figns  given  to 
 Gi  ieon,  and  to  Zechariah,  the  Baptift's  father),  the 
 prophets  fometimes  gave  figns,  which,  without 
 pntaining  proofs,  were  intended  to  excite  atten- 
 tion. 
 
120  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 tion,  and  to  fortify  the  prefent  imprellion  of  things 
 foretold;  of  which  kind  are  the  figns  mentioned 
 If.  XX.  The  birth,  and  tlie  name  of  Immanuel, 
 by  the  Jewiih  interpretation^  cannot  be  a  fign  mere- 
 ly of  this  kind  ;  becaiife  it  was  a  thing  {Vill  future, 
 as  \\^ell  as  the  event  to  which  it  is  fuppofed  to  excite 
 attention,  as  it  could  not  be  a  probative  fign,  ha- 
 ving nothing  in  it  that  is  any  way  fingular.  By  the 
 Chriltian  intepretation,  applying  the  prediction  to 
 the  Meffiah,  it  was  a  very  real  and  fingular  fign,  or 
 proof,  of  God's  fpecial  care  of  that  people,  and  of 
 the  continuance  of  their  civil  polity,  till  Shiloh 
 fiiould  come,  and  a  fign  fit  to  relieve  and  encourage 
 God's  people  among  them,  amidft  the  fears  men- 
 tioned at  the  beginning  of  the  chapter.  To  fhew 
 that,  in  the  (lyle  of  the  Old  Teltament,  a  future  e- 
 vent  is  fometimes  called  ay%;z,  in  a  different  mean- 
 ing from  what  is  moil  commonly  apprehended,  fee 
 Exod.  iii.  12. 
 
 Others  have  proved  at  length,  that  the  word  in 
 the  text  rendered  virgin^  is  jullly  fo  rendered ;  as 
 indeed  it  annihilates  the  fign  or  wonder  to  give  that 
 word  another  meaning.  The  charafter  of  Imma- 
 nuel, born  of  a  virgin,  has  a  fingular  conformity 
 with  the  myllerious  characters  given  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah in  other  prophecies,  as  a  divine  perfon  incar- 
 nate, who  was  not  only  to  afilmie  human  nature, 
 but  to  afiame  it  in  its  lowed  and  moil  imperfed 
 {bate ;  ^^'hich  is  implied  in  the  predidions  relating 
 to  his  extradion,  and  more  diredly  ailerted  in  the 
 next  chapter  but  one  to  this  7th  of  Ifaiah,  If.  ix.  6. 
 And  thovigh  the  miraculous  charader  of  being  born 
 of  a  virgin,  does  not  of  itfelf  infer  the  far  more  my- 
 ilerious  charadter  of  a  divine  perfon  incarnate,  yet 
 the  latter  of  thefe  characters  neceiTarily  includes  the 
 former.  Befides  that  this  characiter  of  miraculous 
 conception  has  a  fingular  conformity  to  the  words 
 of  the  firil  promife  about  the  feed  of  the  woman  ; 
 a  title  not  applicable  to  any  that  come  to  the  world 
 
 in 
 
Sedl.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  121 
 
 in  the  ordinary  way,  neither  according  to  the  ftyle 
 of  fcripture,  or  common  language,  or  any  proprie- 
 ty of  words.  To  \vhich  we  may  add,  that  when  it  is 
 foretold  in  Jer.xxxi.  which  treats  of  the  times  of  the 
 MelTiah,  and  of  the  new  covenant  in  the  laft  diiys,  that 
 "  a  woman  iliould  com  pal's  a  man  ;"  and  when  at- 
 tention is  folemnly  denranded  to  this,  as  the  crea- 
 ting of  a  new  thing  on  the  earth  ;  by  the  common 
 rule  of  interpretation,  That  parallel  places,  fome 
 of  which  fpeak  more  obfcurely,  and  others  more 
 clearly,  of  the  fame  fubjet^t,  Ihould  be  improved  for 
 expl.iining  and  conhrming  one  another,  thefe  two 
 paiTages  in  Genelis  and  Jeremiah  confirm  the  gofpel- 
 inter|5retation  nf  this  prediction  in  Ifaiah. 
 
 After  this  7th  of  Ifaiah  has  mentioned  a  child 
 that  was  to  be  born  of  a  virgin,  to  be  called  Im- 
 manuel^  and  to  be  a  fingular  fign  of  God's  favour  to 
 his  people,  the  very  next  chapter,  f  8.  fpeaks  of 
 the  fame  child  by  the  fame  name,  as  one  from 
 whom  the  land  of  Ifiael  Ihould  receive  the  deno- 
 mination of  Immanuel's  land;  plainly  denoting 
 fome  fingular  importance  in  the  prediction  concern- 
 ing him,  and  implying,  in  the  moll  literal  fenfe,  that 
 he  Ihould  be,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  the  proprietor 
 of  that  land,  in  the  9th  chapter,  f  6.  there  is  ano- 
 ther paflage,  the  cleareil  of  all,  concerning  an  extra- 
 dinary  child,  to  whom  inch  fingular  characters  are 
 afcribed,  as  imply,  that  he  fliould  be  Immanuel 
 in  the  ilrid:e{l:  and  hioheft  fenfe  of  the  word,  and 
 Ihould  be  born  in  a  miraculous  way,  and  Ihould  al- 
 fo  be  the  true  proprietor  oF  the  land  of  ifrael.  Such 
 pafi[;iges  in  three  contiguous  chapters,  all  relating 
 ro  an  extraordinary  child,  and  evidently  parallel, 
 fliew,  th  tt  if  the  firfl  of  thefe  piiTiges  is  of  itfelf 
 fome  what  obfcure,  the  reit  contain  a  key  to  it,  e- 
 fpecially  when  coinpared  with  the  other  prophecies 
 juft  now  mentioned.  All  which  is  farthei  confirm- 
 ed by  this  plain  remark,  that  if  we  Ihould  receive 
 
 (^  the 
 
li2  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.lV.- 
 
 the  Jewilh  interpretation,  (I  mean  that  of  the  mo- 
 dern Jews),  this  predidlion,  fo  far  as  we  read  in 
 fcripture,  was  never  fultilled. 
 
 Whereas  the  obfcurity  that  appears  in  this  pre- 
 diction, does  not  lie  fo  much  in  the  words  of  the 
 prediction  itfelf,  as  in  its  relation  or  connedtioii 
 with  the  context,  and  the  moll  obvious  fcope  of  it; 
 belides  that  this  difficulty  is  proved  to  be  llronger 
 againft  any  other  interpretation  than  that  given  in 
 the  gofpel,  it  Ihould  be  obferved,  that  it  is  fuitable 
 to  the  moil  jull  rules  of  connexion,  to  take  occa- 
 lion,  from  preient  objects  of  lefs  importance,  to 
 fpeak  of  more  important  objeds  that  are  diltant  and 
 future,  if  thefe  prefent  objects  have  any  particular 
 refemblance  or  analogy  t*-  them  :  and  if  the  charac- 
 ters of  thj  Meiliah  be  of  that  importance,  as  to 
 prove,  that,  in  effect,  it  could  never  be  out  of  fea- 
 fon  to  put  God's  people  in  mind  of  him;  much  lefs 
 could  it  be  out  of  feafon  to  fpeak  of  his  birth  and 
 childhood,  when  mention  is  made  of  other  chil- 
 dren as  prophetic  figns  of  divine  favour,  protec- 
 tion, and  deliveranc"!;,  as  in  the  palTage  in  view- 
 But  of  the  feeming  obfcurity  of  prophetic  conec- 
 tion,  it  is  intended  to  fpeak  more  afterwards ;  mea:n 
 time,  what  is  laid  fhews,  that,  by  all  the  mod  un- 
 contefted  rules  of  interpretation,  whether  we  con- 
 fider  the  mod  natural  meaning  of  the  words,  or 
 fcope  of  the  foregoing  and  following  context,  or 
 parallel  places,  that  fpeak  either  of  one  to  whom 
 the  name  of  Immarmd  may  be  moil  ftrictly  appli- 
 cable, or  of  a  conception  and  birth  that  mull  be 
 fuppofed  to  be  extraordinary  and  fupernatural,  the 
 goipel-meaning  mull  be  the  true  meaning,  and  the 
 only  realbnable  meaning  that  can  be  put  on  this  re- 
 markable text. 
 
 V.  The  prophecies  concerning  the  family  of 
 which  tlie  MefTiuh  was  to  defcend,  fome  of  the  chief 
 of  which  have  been  confitlered  formerly,  grow  gra- 
 dually more  clear  and  particular,  as  the  time  of  his 
 
Seel.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  125 
 
 coming  approaches :  He  who  is  at  firft  only  called 
 the  feed  of  the  ivoman^  being  afterwards  Ibretold 
 as  the  Teed  of  the  patriarchs,  every  one  of  whom 
 had  more  fons  than  one ;  and  tlie  predidion  being 
 reflricled  by  Jiicob  to  the  tribe  of  Judah,  is  at  la(b 
 reflrided  to  tlie  houfe  of  Jelle,  and  the  family  of  Da- 
 
 j  vid,  while  there  is  never  the  lead  hint  of  his  de- 
 fcending  of  any  of  the  fubfequent  kings  of  Ifi'ael  or 
 Judah.  And  as  this  his  defcent  from  David  is  fome- 
 times  more  diredly  afferteti,  and  fometimes  inli- 
 nuated,  in  paiTages  where  he  is  faid  to  fit  on  the 
 throne  of  David,  and  efpecially  in  ieveral  paffiiges, 
 where  he  is  called  by  the  name  oiDavid^  If.  Iv.  3. 
 Ezek.  xxxiv.  Hof.  iii.  5. ;  fo  thefe  more  direct  affer- 
 tions  ferve  to  explain  thofe  intimations  or  infinua- 
 tions.  To  all  which,  it  is  proper  to  add  what  was 
 obferved  formerly  on  If.  xi.  i.  &;  liii.  2.  as  intima- 
 ting, that  he  would  defcend  of  that  family  when  in, 
 a  low  condition,  and  reduced,  as  it  were,  to  its 
 primitive  obfcurity. 
 
 VI.  The  prophecies  which  contain  any  particu- 
 lars of  the  MelTiah's  life  and  aclions  having  moilly 
 been  mentioned  formerly,  and  the  Chriftian  inter- 
 pretation of  them  fupported  with  fufficient  proofs, 
 it  is  fufficient  here  to  obferve,  that  thefe  prophe- 
 cies defcribe  iiim  by  the  fp.otlefs  innocence  of  his 
 life,  his  low  flation,  his  public  employment  or  mi- 
 niflry,  the  places  where  he  was  in  a  fpecial  man- 
 ner to  exercife  it,  his  fleadinefs  and  diligence  in 
 it,  the  precife  time  of  the  beginning  and  end  of  it, 
 and  alfo  that  they  foretell  his  niiracles.  As  the  fpot- 
 Jefs  innocence  and  holmefs  of  his  life  is  necelFarily 
 included  in  the  prophetic  doctrine  of  his  pcrfon, 
 and  of  thefmgular  meafures  of  the  divine  Spirit  that 
 he  was  to  be  endued  with;  fo  it  is  more  particu- 
 larly afferted  in  the  paflages  which  appropriate  to 
 Jiim  the  titles  of.  The  Moft  Holy^  7 he  Righteous 
 Servant  of  God^  His  EleCl:  in  whom  his  foul  de- 
 
 '  lights -y  and  which  affirm,  that  l^e  would  do  no  vio- 
 
 Q  2     •  lence< 
 
124  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.IV. 
 
 lence,  neither  ilioiild  guile  be  found  in  his  mouth, 
 Pan.  ix.  If.  liii.  9.  xlii.  i.  His  low  ftalion  is 
 im]ilied  in  the  pnfTages  which  tell  us,  that  he 
 iliould  be  a  fervant  of  rulers,  If.  xlix.  7.;  that  he 
 fliould  grow  up  as  a  tender  plant,  and  as  a  root  out 
 of  a  dry  ground,  6vC.  if.  liii.  2.  His  public  em^ 
 ployment,  or  miniftry,  is  defcribed  in  the  pafTages 
 ■which  treat  more  directly  of  his  prophetic  office, 
 and  which  fpeak  of  him  as  a  light  to  the  people, 
 \vho  iliould  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  bringing 
 theni  by  a  way  they  knew  not;  and  as  the  meiTenger 
 of  the  covenant,  who  Ihould  confirm  the  covenant 
 with  many.  If.  xlii.  xlix.  Ivlal.  iii.  i.  Dan.  ix.  27. 
 Thefe,  and  other  paflages,  not  only  fliow,  that  he 
 was  to  be  employed  in  public  te;!clung,  but  give 
 fome  account  of  the  chief  fubject  matter  of  it ; 
 ihewing,  thai  it  was  to  be,  not  a  mere  fpeculative 
 knowledge  of  God,  but  the  knowledge  by  \vhich 
 many  Ihould  be  jullified;  glad  tidings  concerning 
 God's  righteoufnefs,  covenant,  and  falvation,  which 
 they  who  would  hearken  to  in  fincerity,  fhould  find 
 their  account  in  it  for  ever,  God  making  with  them 
 an  everlafling  covenant,  the  lure  mercies  of  David, 
 J{.  liii.  xlii.  Ivi.  i.  Iv.  3.  As  to  the  place  where  his 
 public  miniitry  iliould  be  exerclfed,  befides  more 
 general  prophecies,  fhewing,  that  Judea  was  to  be 
 the  place  of  his  birth  and  refitlence,  and  that  he 
 would  fpend  his  labours  among  the  Jews,  IC.  xlix.  4. 
 his  teaching  in  the  temple  is  implied  in  the  predic- 
 tions about  his  coming  to  it,  Mai.  lii.  i.  And  the; 
 evangelifl's  application  of  If.  ix.  4.  about  the  land 
 of  Zebulunand  Naphtali,  Matt  iv.  15-  is  confirmed 
 by  the  exprefiions  in  that  text  itf-i^lf,  of  the  fingular 
 greatnefs  of  the  ihinmg  light  that  ir  mentions,  and 
 by  the  remarkable  predication  about  the  Meiliah's 
 higheft  charafters  within  a  few  verfes  in  the  fol- 
 lowing context.  It  was  proved  before,  from  the 
 pth  of  Daniel,  that  the  Mefliah's  public  appear- 
 ance, and  his  conlirming  the  covenant  with  many, 
 
 which 
 
Seft.I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  12 f 
 
 which  implies  his  inftrucling  multitudes,  fhould 
 begin  after  the  fixty-ninth  week,  antl  in  the  I'even- 
 tieth  week,  from  the  edid  there  mentioned,  and 
 that  it  Ihould  end  in  tln-ee  years  and  an  half.  As 
 to  the  manner  and  fuccefs  of  his  miniflry,  it  is  fore- 
 told, that  though  it  fhould  be  public,  it  fhould  be 
 without  oftentation,  in  a  quiet  and  peaceable  man- 
 ner, with  indefatigable  diligence,  labouring  and 
 {pending  his  ftrength  ;  with  unfhaken  fteadinefs, 
 notwithftanding  oppofition,  fo  that  he  would  not 
 fail  nor  be  dilcouraged.  If.  xlii.  2.  5.4.  xlix.  4. ; 
 with  lingular  condefcenfion  and  tendernefs,  parti- 
 cularly towards  afflicted  penitents,  feeding  his  flock 
 like  a  fhepherd,  gathering  the  lambs  with  his  arms, 
 carrying  them  in  his  bofom,  leading  gently  them 
 that  are  with  young,  preaching  good  tidings  to  the 
 meek,  binding  up  the  broken-hearted,  &c.  com- 
 forting them  that  mourn  in  Zion,  not  breaking  the 
 bruifed  reed,  nor  quenching  the  fmoking  flax. 
 And  though  the  unfuccefsfulnefs  of  his  dodrine,  as 
 to  a  great  part  of  the  Jews,  is  implied  in  various 
 predictions,  confidered  in  part  already,  and  more 
 fully  afterwards ;  yet  the  fuccefs  of  it,  as  to  a  good- 
 ly number,  is  implied  in  the  predictions,  which 
 {how  the  fuccefs  of  his  forerunner  preparing  the  way 
 before  him,  and  tell,  that  he  himfelf  would  reflore 
 the  preferved  of  Ifrael,  and  confirm  the  covenant 
 with  ma7iy  :  which  expreflions,  when  underflood  in 
 the  moff  literal  fenfe,  imply,  that  he  would  not  be 
 •without  difciples,  even  mmiy  difciples^  If.  xl.  Ix, 
 Ixi.  xlii.  xlix.  Dan.  ix. 
 
 VII.  Whereas  the  prediction  in  If.  xxxv.  4.  5-.  13 
 applied  in  the  gofpel  to  the  jyiefTiah's  miracles, 
 there  are  various  good  arguments  for  that  applica- 
 tion in  the  text  and  context.  The  context  contains 
 ifeveral  Angular  characters  of  the  time  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  coming;  as,  the  time  of  the  coming  of  God  to 
 the  world  in  a  fingular  manner  ;  the  time  of  righ- 
 teous vengeance  againft  his  incorrigible  adverfaries ; 
 
 the 
 
£,?<5  Gn  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV, 
 
 the  time  of  fingular  joy  and  confolation  to  his  peo- 
 ple j  the  time  of  fingular  light  and  joy  in  the  wW- 
 dernefs,  or  Gentile  world,  when  they  would  rejoice 
 abundantly  in  beholding  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and 
 the  excellency  of  our  God  ;  and  the  time  when  the 
 -waters  and  lircams  of  fpiritual  bleffings  fliould  a- 
 bound  in  the  wildernefs.  As  the  words  of  the  pre- 
 did:ion  in  view  fignify,  in  the  moft  literal  meaning, 
 the  healing  of  the  various  bodily  difeafes  mention- 
 ed ;  it  is  an  acknowledged  rule  of  interpretation, 
 that  the  literal  meaning  ought  not  to  be  departed 
 from  without  neceflity  ;  which  rule  cannot  be  re- 
 fufed  with  any  good  grace,  in  this  cafe,  by  thofe 
 who  pretend  to  adhere  to  it  fo  tenacioufly  in  all  o- 
 ther  cafes :  and  though  it  is  not  exprefsly  affirmed, 
 that  the  cures  foretold  fliould  be  wrought  in  a  mi- 
 raculous way  ;  yet  it  is  evidently  implied  ;  feeing 
 the  performing  fuch  thmgs  in  a  natural  way,  which 
 "would  only  injply  an  improvement  of  the  ufeful  arc 
 of  medicine,  would  be  quite  foreign  to  the  fcope 
 and  fubjedt  of  the  context,  ls  having  no  connection 
 wiih  the  fpiritual  bleiTmgs  there  mentioned  ;  fuch 
 as  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  the  publifliing  of  a 
 doctrine  that  would  enlighten  and  fandlify  the  na- 
 tions of  the  Gentiles,  making  them  fee  the  glory 
 and  excellency  of  the  Lord,  and  making  them  walk 
 in  the  way  of  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  even  in 
 the  way  of  holinefs.  If.  xxxv.  2.  8.  9. 
 
 It  may  perhaps  be  objeded,  That  the  expreflions 
 which  in  their  literal  meaning  fignify  bodily  cures, 
 muflbe  taken  in  a  figurative  meaning;  becaufe,  af- 
 ter mentioning  the  linging  of  the  dumb,  and  the 
 leaping  of  the  lame,  it  is  added,  as  the  reafon  of  this, 
 "  For  in  the  wildernefs  fliall  waters  break  out,  and 
 "  {treams  in  the  defert :"  fo  that  the  prophet  feems 
 only  to  fpeak  of  uncommon  degrees  of  joy,  arifing 
 from  the  blellings  to  be  befl;o^ved  in  the  defert. 
 But,  in  anfwer  to  this,  i.  Though  the  finging  and 
 leaping  mentioned  in  the  predidtion,  taken  fepaT 
 
 ratelyj 
 
Seft.  r.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  127 
 
 rately,  might  be  capable  of  fuch  a  meaning  as  to  de- 
 note only  uncommon  joy ;  this  cannot  be  faid  of  the 
 other  expreilions  in  the  prophet's  lift  of  difeafes  and 
 cures,  as  the  opening  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and  the 
 unilopping  the  ears  of  the  deaf.     2 .  It  does  not 
 give  an  ambiguous,  but  only  a  comprehenlive  mean- 
 ing to  this  complex  predidion,  to  fuppofe  that  it 
 includes  both  miraculous   cures,    and  uncommon 
 gladnefs,   both   on  account  of  thefe  bodily  cures 
 themfelves,  and  of  the  fuperior  fpiritual  bleffings  to 
 ^vhich  they  were   fubfervient ;    particularly  of  the 
 glad  tidings  contained  in  the  doc^trine  which   they  , 
 confirmed,  and  the  happy  fuccefs  of  it.     God's  wa- 
 tering the  defert,  or  his  publilliing  and  confirming 
 a  dodtrine  which,  after  its  firll  fpreading  from  Ju- 
 dea,  was  to  water  the  defert,  through  the  bleffing 
 of  the  divine  Spirit,  may  juflly  be  confidered,  both 
 as  the  reafon  why  fuch  miracles  ihould  be  wrought, 
 and  why  thofe  on  whom  they  fliould  be  wrought 
 lliould  feel  fuch  uncommon  complicated  joy.    3.  If 
 the  caufal  particle   Fur   in  j^  6.  did   interfere,    as 
 it  does  not,  with  the  literal  meaning  of  the  predic- 
 tion ;  confidering  the  different  import  of  fuch  par- 
 ticles in  the  Hebrew,  it  would  be  a  laying  too  much 
 ftrefs  on  our  tranflation  of  that  particle,  to  make  it 
 carr)-  it  againit  fo  m.any  arguments  for  the  literal 
 meaning.     4.  It  makes  the  confiltency  of  the  caufal 
 particle  as  we  tranilate  it,  with  the  literal  fenfc  of 
 the  prediction,  and  the  connection  of  the  whole  con- 
 text more  evident,  if  we  obferve,  that  the  exprelHons, 
 jf-  6.  about  the  waters  andilreams  in  the  defert,  im- 
 ply the  pouring  down  of  the  divine  Spirit,  as  was 
 proved  before ;  and  that  both  the  miraculous  bo- 
 dily cures  mentioned   f  ^.  h.  6.  and  the  fpiritual 
 blefTings   to  which  thefe  cures  were  fubfervient, 
 mentioned  in  the  context,  were  the  effedts  of  the 
 fame  divine  Spirit,  and  were  parts  of  one  complex 
 delign. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  That  the  context  fpeaking  of 
 
 the 
 
42^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 the  time  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  which 
 ha'  pened  after  the  Melfiah's  death,  and  not  before, 
 this  nmil  be  an  argument  for  applying  this  predic- 
 tion, not  to  the  miracles  of  Chrill,  but  of  his  a- 
 poilles  ;  it  is  fufficicnt  to  anfwer,  That  either  way 
 a  confideiable  point  is  gained  in  favour  of  the  go- 
 fpel ;  that  the  great  work,  of  enlightening  the  Gen- 
 tile nations,  was  in  effect  begun,  and  the  founda- 
 tion of  it  laid,  when  the  dodrine  that  was  to  pro- 
 duce that  enhghtening  was  publiilied  by  the  Mef- 
 fiah  liimfelf ;  that  his  own  miracles,  as  well  as  thofe 
 of  his  apoftles,  (performed  in  his  name),  were  real- 
 ly fubfervient  to  that  work  ;  and  that  the  predic- 
 tion of  miracles  coming  immediately  after  the  pre- 
 diction of  the  coming  of  God,  the  propliet  faying 
 exprefsly,  that  "  then  iliall  the  eyes  of  the  blind  be 
 "•  opened,"  &c.  ;  thefe  things  put  together  iHew, 
 that  the  moll  literal  meaning  of  the  predidion  takes 
 in  the  miracles  of  the  Mefliah  himfelf,  without  ex- 
 cluding thofe  performed  by  his  apoftles. 
 
 VIU.  In  order  to  fee  that  the  hiftory  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  as  contained  in  the  prophecies,  is  in  a  great 
 meafure  a  hiftory  of  fufferings ;  and  that  the  num- 
 ber of  predictions  on  that  fubjecl,  as  well  as  of 
 fad:s  and  circuniftances  contained  in  thefe  predic- 
 tions, is  far  from  being  inconfiderable  ;  it  is  of  ufe 
 to  obferve,  that  fuch  predictions  are  mixed  with 
 moll  of  the  principal  characters  formerly  mention- 
 ed ;  and  particularly  with  charaders  relating  to  th6 
 ^efliah's  various  offices,  the  time  of  his  coming, 
 the  place  and  manner  of  his  birth,  the  greatnefs  of 
 his  exaltation,  and,  which  is  moft  remarkable  of  all, 
 with  the  higiiell  charaders  of  his  perfbnal  glory. 
 
 A-  to  his  offices,  and  particularly  his  prophe- 
 tic office,  it  was  proved  before,  that  in  If.  xlix* 
 which  fpeaks  of  him  as  a  prophet  who  was  to  en- 
 ^^ighten  the  Gentiles,  it  is  foretold,  that  he  would 
 fpend  hisftrength  without  fuccefs  among  the  Jews; 
 and  that  he  would  bs  abhorred,  not  only  by  fome 
 
 particular 
 
Se&.L         relating  to  the  Mfssiah.  129 
 
 pnrticular  perfons  of  that  nation,  but  by  the  nation 
 itielf;  which  expreffions,  in  their  moil  natural 
 meaning,  imply  fuch  powerful,  extenfive,  and  vi- 
 olent oppolition,  as  has  an  evident  connection  with 
 perfcciition.  And  indeed  when  we  compare  what  it 
 behoved  the  MeiTiah  to  profefs  himfelf  to  be,  with 
 the  native  confec|uenccs  of  obflinate  miPoelief  of 
 tiiat  profefTion  among  the  prevaihng  party  of  the 
 Jews,  it  may  fatisfy  us,  that  the  predictions  concern- 
 ing the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  to  be  treated  of  more 
 fully  afterwards,  contain  prediclions  of  the  fuifer-' 
 ings  of  the  Mefliah,  feeing  they  imply,  that  they 
 would  treat  him  as  an  importor.  And  accordingly 
 we  fee  that  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  and  the  fuffer- 
 ings  of  the  Mefliah,  are  conneded  together  in  the 
 53d  of  Ifaiah,  comparing  the  beginning  of  that 
 chapter  with  the  fequel. 
 
 As  to  paJlages  which  treat  more  directly  of  the 
 Mefliah's  priellly  office,  it  was  proved  above,  that 
 the  paflages  relating  to  that  fubjeit  are  more  nu- 
 merous than  many  apprehend.  And  If.  liii.  which 
 fpeaks  exprefsly  both  of  the  MefTiah's  facrilice  and 
 intercefilon,  gives  fo  particular  a  defcription  of 
 his  fufferings,  as  to  the  chief  parts,  caufe=,  and  ef- 
 fects of  them,  as  has  juftly  been  matter  of  admira- 
 tion to  impartial  readers  in  all  ages,  as  well  as  a 
 chief  means  of  converting  fome  particular  Jews 
 from  time  to  time;  and  is,  on  good  grounds,  com- 
 monly faid  to  look  more  like  hiliory  than  prophecy; 
 though  its  genuinenefs,  as  being  delivered  long  be- 
 fore the  days  of  Chriil,  is  beyond  all  controverfy, 
 and  has  never  been  called  in  quellion  by  the  Jews 
 themfelves. 
 
 In  fpe-dking  of  the  Mciliah  as  a  king,  or  prince,  it 
 is  foretold  in  Daniel' ix.  that  Mefliah  the  prince 
 iliouid  be-cut  off ;  Avhich  word  naturally  fignifies  a 
 violent  de  ith  ;  and  in  Zechariah  ix.  after  mention 
 is  made  of  an  extraordinary  king  in  Zion,  having 
 falvation  in  an  eminent  or  lingular  manner,   of  fin- 
 
 Pv  gularly 
 
\^o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.IVo 
 
 gularly  extenlive  dominion,  who  would  fpeak  peace 
 to  the  Heathen;  the  pYophet,  in  the  verfe  imme- 
 diately following,  Ipeaks  of  the  blood  of  the  cove- 
 nant, as  that  which  brings  prifoners  out  of  the  pit 
 \vherein  is  no  water  ;  \vlnch  was  proved  formerly 
 to  be  applicable  only  to  the  blood  of  Mefiiah. 
 
 TJie  2  2d  piidm,  which  fpeaks  fo  plainly  of  the 
 times  of  the  Melliah,  or  of  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles,  and  Vv'hich  will  be  more  fully  proved  af- 
 terwards to  treat  of  the  perfon  of  the  Meiliah,  de- 
 fcribes  all  along  an  eminent  fufferer,  actually  in  the 
 hands  of  bis  enemies  :  which  ^\'as  never  the  cafe  of 
 David  ;  ^vho,  thoUo;h  oft  afTaulted  and  purfued  by 
 enemies,  was  never  apprehended  by  them,  or  ac- 
 tually in  their  power :  and  as  the  whole  tenor  of 
 the  defcription  reprefents  that  fuilerer  as  fui  round- 
 ed by  a  multitude  of  cruel  enemies,  malicioufly  in- 
 fulting  over  him  in  his  diflrefs,  while  fuffering  pu- 
 blic execution,  and  brought  at  lafl  to  the  duft  of 
 death  ;  fo  it  is  very  remarkable,  that  the  manner  of 
 his  death  isexpreiled  by  piercing  his  hands  and  feet ; 
 words  plainly  defcribing  crucifixion,  which  was  a 
 thing  not  known  among  the  Jew^s  in  the  times  of 
 David,  nor  for  many  ages  after. 
 
 It  was  proved  before,  that  Micah  v.  which  fore- 
 tells the  place  of  the  Meiliah's  birth,  hints  at  the 
 indignities  he  was  to  fuller  ;  fliewing  that  he  to 
 whom  the  title  oi  the  Judge  of  Ijrael  is  applied  in 
 a  peculiar  manner,  fliould  be  fmitten  on  the  cheek  : 
 which  prediction  has  a  remarkable  conformity  with 
 If.  1.  6.  where  the  fame  kind  of  indignities  are  men- 
 tioned in  much  the  fame  expreflions.  And  this  is  the 
 more  obfervable,  becaufe  in  the^  book  of  Micah 
 whole  fentences  are  borrowed  from  Iliiiah,  as  ap- 
 pears by  comparing  the  beginning  of  If.  ii.  and  Micah 
 iv. :  and  the  defcriptions  of  futferings  in  Micah  v. 
 and  If.  1.  have  a  manifelt  conformity  to  If.  lii.  14  As 
 it  was  proved  before,  that  t!ie  firfl  promife  of  the 
 Melliah  in  Gen,  iii.  foretells  his  miraculous  concep- 
 tion. 
 
SeSi.l.        relating  to  the  Messiah..  131 
 
 tion,  fo  it  contains  a  remarkable  hint  at  his  fufFer- 
 ino-s ;  his  heel's  being  bruiied  by  the  ferpent,  inti- 
 mating that  he  would  luffer  from  enemies,  in  that 
 fame  inferior  part  of  the  conflitution  of  his  perfon, 
 or  inferior  nature,  by  the  futFerings  of  which  he  was 
 to  crulh  liis  great  adverfary. 
 
 The  lail-cited  paffage  in  If.  lii.  fliews,  that  pre- 
 didions  of  the  Melliah's  fuiferings  are  fometimes 
 mixed  with  predidions  of  lii?  exaltation,  feeing  the 
 fame  perfon  who  is  there  faid  to  be  exalted  and  ex- 
 tolled, and  to  be  very  high,  fprinkling  many  na- 
 tions, and  lillened  to  with  reverence  by  the  kings 
 of  many  nations,  is  faid  to  have  liis  vifage  "  fo  mar- 
 "  red  more  than  any  man,  and  his  form  more  than 
 *'  the  fons  of  men,  as  that  many  ihould  be  aflo- 
 *'  nilhed  at  him. 
 
 Predictions  of  the  Melliah's  fufferings  are  mixed 
 with  the  higheft  characters  of  his  perfonal  glory  as  a 
 divine  perfon  incarnate,  in  no  lefs  than  tiiree  contir- 
 guous  chapters  in  Zechariah,  viz.  chap.  xi.  13.  xii. 
 10.  xiii.  7.  In  the  firfb  of  which,  after  mentioning 
 the  price  of  the  treacliery  there  foretold,  he  is  called 
 *'  the  Lord,"  who  fays,  '■'■  A  goodly  price  that  I  was 
 "  prifed  at  of  them ;"  and  in  the  very  next  chap- 
 ter he  is  called  "  the  Lord,"  Mdio  is  reprefented  as 
 *'  pierced,"  and  that  by  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufa- 
 ]em ;  whofe  being  pierced  would  be  the  occalion  of 
 lingular  mourning,  largely  defcribed  in  the  context; 
 in  order  to  which  mourning  the  fpirit  of  grace  and 
 fupplication  behoved  to  be  poured  down  :  and 
 ^v'hich  makes  the  predicHon  (lill  more  remarkable, 
 that  fpirit  of  grace  is  faid  to  be  "  poured  down  by 
 *'  him  who  ihould  be  pierced."  In  Zech.  xiii.  af- 
 ter mention  of  the  fountain  opened  for  taking  away 
 lln,  and  of  the  abolilliing  of  idolatry,  an  eminent 
 fufferer  is  fpoken  of  by  God  himfelf  as  his  fhepherd, 
 which  is  one  of  the  di 111 ngui filing  titles  of  the  Mef- 
 iiah  in  the  prophetic  ftyle.  To  ^\'hich  a  far  more 
 wonderful  denominatio.n  is  prefently  added,  "  the 
 '.'  man  that  is  my  fellow;"  concerning  which  title, 
 R  2  howevei. 
 
132  On  the  Prophecies'  Chap.  IV. 
 
 however  myfterious,  it  is  very  evident,  that  it  is 
 not  npphcable  to  any  mere  creature,  nor  explicable 
 but  by  the  dodrine  of  incarnation  :  and  as  it  is  fore- 
 told of  this  myilerious  perfon,  that  God's  fword 
 ihould  awake  againll  him,  and  fmite  him  ;  which 
 implies,  that  lie  would  undergo  very  fingular  fuf- 
 ferings,  iniiided  more  immediately  by  divine  power, 
 exerted  in  an  extraordinary  way  for  that  end  ;  fo  it  is 
 evident,  tliat  this  branch  of  the  prediftion  is  parallel 
 to  Vvhat  V.  e  have  in  If.  liii.  10.  "■  It  pleafed  the  Lord 
 "  to  bruife  him,  he  hath  put  him  to  grief:  thou 
 "  Ihalt  make  his  foul  a  fi^ritice  for  fin." 
 
 To  Ihew,  that  not  only  the  predictions  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  fullerin'^t,  but  alfo  the  fads  contained  in  thefe 
 predidions,  are  of  a  confiderable  number  ;  if  we 
 take  a  ihort  view  of  them  according  to  the  order  of 
 time  in  which  they  happened,  it  will  appear,  not 
 only  that  the  prophecies  reprefent  the  Ivieffiah  as  a 
 3i"ian  of  ka'rows,  and  acquainted  with  giief,  with 
 indignities  and  oppoiition  in  his  life  ;  but  alfo  that 
 they  contain  a  particular  and  circumllantial  de- 
 fcriptic;n  of  his  death. 
 
 It  is  not  only  f(;retold,  as  has  been  proved,  that 
 he  was  to  be  betrayed  by  a  covetous  perfon,  volun- 
 tarily oiiering  himfeif  for  tliat  bafe  purpofe  for 
 Ibme  pieces  of  filver;  but  befides,  a  hint  at  the  trai- 
 tor's lubfequent  rcmorfe,  the  precife  number  of 
 pieces  of  fiiver  which  were  the  price  of  his  treach- 
 ery, the  place  where  he  would  call  them  down, 
 and  the  ufe  to  which  in  the  event  they  iliould  be 
 applied,  are  particularly  fpecified,  Zech.  xi.  13.  "I 
 '■''  took  the  thirty  pieces  of  iiiver,  and  call:  them  to 
 
 "  the  potter  m  the  ho:-fc  of  the  Lord."- Matth. 
 
 xxvii.  5.  "  And  he  cafl  ilown  the  pieces  of  filver  in 
 *■'  the  temj-'Ie  ;  —  ..nd  they  bought  with  them  the 
 **  potters  held.";itis  not  only  foretold,  that  theMef- 
 fiah  would  fuifer  a  violent  death  ;  but  whereas  that 
 might  happen  by  fecret  or  tumultuary  afI?iffination, 
 it  is  foretold,  that  he  would  luffer  under  the  colour 
 
 of 
 
SeA. I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  133 
 
 of  public  juflice,  as  one  taken  from  prifon  and 
 judgement.  A  particular  defcription  is  given  of 
 his  maltreatment  before  his  death  :  That  "  his  vi- 
 "  fage  Jhould  be  lb  marred  more  than  any  man, 
 "  and  his  form  more  than  the  fons  of  men,  that 
 "  many  would  be  alloniilied  at  him,"  If.  lii.  14.; 
 "  thiit  this  judge  of  Ifrael  Ihould  be  fmitten  with  a 
 "  rod  on  the  cheek,"  Micah  v.  i.  ;  "  that  he 
 "  would  give  his  back  to  the  fmiters,  and  his 
 "  cheeks  to  them  who  plucked  off  the  hair ;  and 
 "  would  not  hide  his  face  from  Ihame  and  fpitting," 
 If.  1.  6. ;  fliewing  that  he  would  meet  with  extra- 
 ordinary marks  of  rage,  from  which  perfons  tried 
 for  their  life  are  ufually  fecured  by  the  common 
 bowels  of  humanity  :  and  in  If.  liii.  mention  is  made, 
 not  only  of  his  death,  but  of  a  variety  of  other  fuf- 
 ferings  previous  to  it,  under  the  names  of  wounds, 
 bruifes,  and  ftripes.  As  to  the  manner  of  his  death, 
 when  Pfal.  xxii,  as  was  obferved  a  little  above,  for- 
 tclls  that  he  would  be  pierced  in  hands  and  feet,  it 
 is  obfervable,  that  crucifixion  can  fcarcely  be  de- 
 fcribed  in  plainer  terms.  That  fame  pfalm  gives  a 
 very  particular  defcription  of  his  maltreatment  at 
 the  time  of  his  death,  fliewing,  that  he  \vho  ihould 
 be  pierced  hands  and  feet,  Ihould  alfo  be  compalled 
 about  by  cruel  enemies,  y  16.  ;  that  the  alTembly 
 of  the  \v'icked  ihould  indole  him;  which  aiTembly 
 is  reprefented  gazing  at  him  as  a  public  fpedtacle, 
 infulting  him,  giving  him  vinegar  to  drink,  and 
 upbraiding  him  with  his  profelted  confidence  in 
 God  :  and  the  expreilions,  >>  18.  about  parting  his 
 garments,  would  be  lefs  remarkable,  if  it  were  noli 
 added,  that  they  would  call  lots  upon  his  vellure ; 
 the  minutenefs  of  which  circumitances  in  them- 
 i'elves,  makes  the  evidence  of  foreknowledge  in  the 
 prediction  the  more  ftriking,  and  its  conformity 
 M'itii  the  hiilory  the  more  fpecial  and  circumftan- 
 tial.  That  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufalem  would  be 
 the  more  immediate  initruments  of  the  Meffiah's 
 
 fulFerings, 
 
?34  ^^  t'^^^  Prophecies  Chap.IV. 
 
 fufFering<?,  is  implied  in  the  above-cited  predidion 
 in  Zech.  xii.  lo.  which  fpeaks  of  the  inhabitants  of 
 that  city  as  looking  to  him  whom  they  had  pierced  : 
 for  though  the  name  ol'  Jerudilem  is  fometimes  ta- 
 ken in  another,  and  more  large  fenfe,  for  the  church 
 of  God  ;  this  is  chiefly  (if  not  always)  in  fpeaking 
 of  the  pr!vile;.;es,  and  n;)t  of  the  crimes  of  Jerufa- 
 iem  :  and  thoiign  it  Ihould  be  fappofed  that  that 
 name  denotes  all  the  Mefliah's  people,  for  whofe 
 fins  he  wns  to  be  pierced  ;  yet  feeing  there  are  fo 
 inany  other  names  by  which  the  Mefflah's  people 
 might  be  denominate.!,  it  is  at  leafl  a  very  prob.ible 
 real'on  for  giving  them  tiie  name  of  the  inhabitants 
 of  yerujalem,  that  the  people  to  whom  that  name 
 literally  and  origin  illy  belonged,  would  be  the 
 more  immediate  inilruments  of  the  fufferings  in 
 •v*iew.  That  beiides  the  Mefiiah's  fufferings  from 
 the  hands  of  men,  he  would  fuffer  more  immediate- 
 ly from  the  hand  of  God  himfelf ;  and  that  all  his 
 fufferings  would  be  by  virtue  of  a  divine  fentence 
 transferring  our  guilt  upon  him,  and  that  by  his 
 own  free  and  cordral  conlent,  is  partly  evident  from 
 the  paflages  cited  a  little  above  from  If.  liii.  lo.  and 
 Zech.xiii.  7.  where  it  is  faid,  that  "  it  pleafed  the 
 "  Lord  to  bruife  him,  and  that  his  fword  Ihould  a- 
 "  M'ake  againft  him  ;"  and  partly  from  If.  liii.  6,  ^ 
 12.  where  it  is  faid,  "  that  the  Lord  laid  on  him 
 *'  the  iniquity  of  us  all ;"  and  "  his  pouring  oujt 
 *'  his  foul  unto  death,"  is  mentioned  as  a  voluntary 
 ad:,  for  which  he  ihould  be  highly  honoured  and  re- 
 warded. His  behaviour  under  his  fufferings,  as 
 made  up  of  refignation  to  God,  together  with  meek- 
 nefs  and  forgivenefs  towards  men,  is  plainly  enough 
 defcribed  in  If.  liii.  7.  '>  He  was  opprefled  and  af- 
 "  Aided,  yet  he  opened  not  his  mouth,"  &c. ;  and 
 the  9th  and  12th  verfes  of  the  fame  chapter  lliew, 
 that  thougii  he  fhould  be  numbered  with  tranfgref- 
 fors,  or  joined  with  malefadors,  in  his  death,  he 
 Ihould  be  feparated  from  them  in  his  bu]-ying  ;  and 
 
 that 
 
JSedl.  I.        relating  to  the  MessiaFi.  13^ 
 
 that  his  interment  fliould  be  in  the  grave  of  a  rich 
 and  honourable  perfon. 
 
 IX.  As  to  the  Mefliah's  exaltation,  and  particu- 
 larly his  relurredion,  though  it  were  not  exprefsly 
 foretold  in  the  prophecies,  yet  once  fuppofmg  his 
 death,  which  is  foretold  fo  frequently,  hii  riling 
 fr(;m  the  dead,  and  that  not  only  to  live  for  a  time, 
 which  was  the  cafe  as  to  fome  others,  but  to  live 
 for  ever,  is  necellarily  connedled  with  the  other 
 prophetic  charaders  of  the  iingular  glory  and  con- 
 tinuance of  his  perfon  and  oHices.  But  it  is  of  im- 
 portance to  Ihew,  that  this  great  event  is  not  on- 
 ly connected  with  the  other  thara(^ters  of  the  Mef- 
 liah,  but  particularly  foretold  in  various  predictions 
 concerning  him.  The  16th  Pfalm  fpe^ks  of  an  e- 
 minent  perfon  who  is  fuppofed  to  be  for  fome  time 
 in  hadesj  or  the  (late  of  the  dead :  but  feeing  it  iS 
 foretold,  that  he  ihould  not  continue  in  that  Itate 
 fo  long  time  as  naturally  brings  dead  bodies  to  cor* 
 ruption  or  putrefaction,  this  implies,  not  only  that 
 he  Ihould  rife  again,  but  that  he  ihould  rife  within 
 a  vei'y  fe\v  days  after  his  death  ;  and  the  fequel  of 
 the  prediction  fliews,  that  God  would  Ihew  him  the 
 path  of  life,  even  of  life  eternal,  bringing  him  to 
 fullnefs  of  joy  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  to  e- 
 ternal  plealures,  in  the  place  of  the  I'pecial  reiidence 
 of  God  ;  which,  according  to  the  prophets,  is  the 
 highed  heaven.  To  lliew  how  good  ground  there 
 is  for  applying  this  prediction  to  the  Meiliah,  in 
 mud  be  obferved,  that,  as  it  is  not  at  all  applicable 
 to  David  himfelf,  fo  when  David  is  foretelling  ex- 
 traordinary things,  not  of  himfelf,  but  of  an  emi- 
 nent perfon  whom  he  reprelents,  and  to  whom  he 
 afcribes  characters  of  lingular  dignity,  blellednefs, 
 and  holinefs,  it  is  always  the  Meiliah  that  is  meant, 
 as  will  appear  more  ck-arly  afterwards.  And  feeino- 
 the  only  title  by  v/liiJi  the  eminent  perfon  here 
 mentioned  is  diflinguilhcd,  is  the  Holy  One  of  God, 
 »:his  mull  imply,  that  the  title  ihould  belong  to  him 
 
 ill 
 
i3^  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 in  a  fingular  manner  and  degree  ;  which  evidently 
 makes  it  one  of  the  fingular  charaders  of  the  Mel- 
 fiah.  And  befides  all  this,  as  refurreclion  to  eter- 
 nal life  and  glory,  in  a  Ihort  fpace  of  time  after 
 death,  is  neceffarily  connected  with  the  other  pri- 
 mary charaders  of  the  Meffiah ;  fo  going  to  the 
 right  hand  of  God,  which  is  mentioned  in  this  pre- 
 didion,  is  appropriated  to  the  Mefiiah  in  Pf.  ex.  i.; 
 of  which  afterwards. 
 
 The  things  mentioned  in  the  three  lad  verfes  of 
 If.  liii.  as  happening  to  the  Melliah,  are  reprelented 
 as  happening  after  his  death ;  and  plainly  fuppofe 
 his  living  after  death  ;  for  it  is  after  his  being  cut 
 off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living,  and  after  making 
 his  foul  a  facrilice  for  fm,  that  it  is  faid  he  ihould 
 fee  his  feed,  ami  prolong  his  days,  and  that  the 
 pleafure  of  the  Lord  fhould  profper  in  his  hand ; 
 and  it  is  after  his  pouring  out  his  foul  unto  death^ 
 and  upon  account  of  his  doing  fo,  that  it  is  faid, 
 f  12.  that  God  would  divide  him  a  portion  with 
 the  great,  &c. :  fo  that  whereas  others  are  faid  to 
 be  rewarded  for  the  good  actions  done  in  their  life, 
 the  Meffiah  is  reprefented  as  rewarded  on  account 
 of  his  death.  The  21ft  pfiim  fpeaks  of  a  king  of 
 incomparable  honour,  majefty,  glory,  and  bleffcd- 
 nefs;  of  whom  it  is  faid,  that  he  ihould  receive 
 life  and  length  of  days  for  ever  and  ever.  Which 
 words,  about  length  of  days,  as  well  as  the  pro- 
 longing of  days,  mentioned  If.  liii.  import  fome- 
 thing  different  from  the  common  privilege  of  the 
 future  exiftence  of  fouls  in  a  feparate  ftate,  or  the 
 refurreclion  at  the  end  of  the  world  ;  and  mud  im- 
 ply, that  if  the  perfon  fpoken  of  ^vas  to  die,  he  was 
 to  rife  again  foon,  and  to  prolong  his  life  eternally  ; 
 the  expreflions  "  for  ever  and  ever,"  ftrongly  af- 
 ferting  perpetual  duration,  in  the  higheft  and  Itrid- 
 eft  fenfe.  And  the  fame  arguments  which  were  ap- 
 plied to  Pf.  xvi.  to  fliew,  that  it  is  meant  of  the 
 Meffiah,  are  evidently  applicable  alio  to  this  pfalm. 
 
 Once 
 
Sedl. I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  137 
 
 Once  fuppofing  the  MefTiah's  death,  his  refurrec- 
 tion  is  necelTarily  implied  in  the  preditlions,  which 
 fpeak  of  the  perpetual  continuance  of  his  mediato- 
 rial adminidration  as  to  his  various  offices ;  as  when 
 it  is  faid,  that  his  throne  is  for  ever  and  ever,  Pf. 
 xlv. ;  that  abundance  of  peace  fhould  be  maintained 
 by  him  fo  long  as  tlie  moon  endureth  5  Pf.  Ixxii.  7. 
 (fee  alfo  ^  5.  ly.  17.  &  Dan.  vii.)  ;  that  he  fnould 
 be  a  priefl  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 
 And  as  to  his  prophetic  office,  it  is,  after  faying 
 that  he  ffiould  be  pierced  hands  and  feet,  and  brought 
 to  the  duft  of  death,  that  he  is  reprefented  in  Pf. 
 xxii.  25.  as  inftrucling  the  great  congregation  ;  af- 
 ter which  it  is  added,  ^.  27.  that  all  the  ends  of  the 
 world  iliall  turn  to  the  Lord,  and  worihip  him.  All 
 the  prophecies  which  ffie\v,  that  the  Mefimh  was 
 to  ac4  in  a  low  ftation,  and  in  a  (late  of  great  hu- 
 miliation, during  his  life,  prove,  that  the  general 
 prophecies  concerning  his  exaltation  mult  relate  to 
 his  llate  after  death,  and  fo  mull  fuppofe  his  re- 
 furredtion;  as  particularly  If.  lii.  where  his  humilia- 
 tion is  mentioned  as  aftoniihing,  yet  it  is  foretold, 
 at  the  fime  time,  that  "•  he  ihould  be  exalted  and 
 "  extolled,  and  be  very  high."  And  belides  fuch 
 more  general  predid:ions  of  exaltation,  refurredion 
 is  necelTarily  fuppofed  in  the  predictions  of  the  va- 
 rious particular  fubfequent  Heps  of  the  Meffiah's 
 exaltation  ;  fuch  as,  his  afcenllon,  his  fitting  at  the 
 right  hand  of  God,  and  his  glorious  appearance  on 
 earth,  at  the  end  of  the  world  *. 
 
 As  to  the  Mefliah's  afcenfion  to  heaven,  it  was 
 proved  before,  that  it  is  foretold  in  the  7th  of  Da- 
 niel ;  where  the  ruler  of  the  everlalling  kingdom  of 
 the  faints  of  the  Molt  High,  is  called  The  San  of 
 Mail ;  which  fuppofes,  that  his  firft  relidence  iliould 
 be  on  earth,  the  original  habitation  of  every  {o\\  of 
 
 *  See  the  prophecies  concerning  ilie  rffiirreclion  of  ihe  dead  in 
 general  formerly  explained,  particularly  If.  xxvi. 
 
 S  man ; 
 
138  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  I V. 
 
 man :  and  is  afterwards  reprefented  as  coming  in 
 the  clouds  of  heaven,  not  from  heaven  to  earth,  but 
 from  a  diftant  place  to  heaven,  or  to  the  throne  of 
 the  Ancient  of  Days ;  and  when  it  is  faid,  that  they 
 brought  him  near  before  him,  it  is  a  remarkable 
 hint  at  his  glorious  attendance  when  he  afcended. 
 
 In  Pf.  Ixviii.  which  contains  remarkable  predic- 
 tions of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  he  who  is 
 faid,  f.  18.  to  afcend  on  high,  is  defcribed  by  va- 
 rious diftinguilliing  charaders  of  the  Meffiah.  Cha- 
 racfters  of  divinity  and  of  fubordination  are  mixed 
 together,  when  he  is  called  the  Lord^  and  at  the 
 fame  time  is  reprefented  as  receiving  gifts  for  men ; 
 as  the  Melfiah's  peculiar  influence  on  the  falvation 
 and  happinefs  of  finners  is  implied  in  the  exprelTions 
 of  "  rect'iving  gifts  for  men,  even  the  rebellious, 
 *'  that  God  might  dwell  among  them ;"  which 
 proves,  that  it  is  Immanuel  that  is  fpoken  of;  and 
 the  charaders  of  the  prophetic  flyle  about  the  Mef- 
 fiah, appear  in  the  exprellions  concerning  leading 
 captivity  captive. 
 
 Both  the  Meffiah's  refurredlion  and  afcenfion  are 
 fuppofed  in  the  prophecies  which  fpeak  of  him  as 
 at  the  right  iiand  of  God ;  whither  it  was  proved 
 already,  that  Pf.  xvi.  foretells  he  ihould  go,  after 
 coming  out  oi  hades  ;  and  \vhere  Pf.  ex.  reprefents 
 liim  as  fitting  till  his  enemies  be  made  his  footlfool, 
 and  adminiftering  as  a  prieft  for  ever.  And  ^is  a 
 chief  thins:  included  in  fittino;  at  God's  ridit  hand, 
 is  incomparable  power  and  authority,  this  is  afcri- 
 bed  to  the  Meffiah  in  the  above-cited  preditflions, 
 that  fpeak  in  the  moll  magnificent  manner  of  his 
 kingly  office,  as  particularly  Dan.  vii.  14.  His 
 glorious  appearance  on  earth,  at  the  end  of  the 
 world,  is  foretold  in  wonderful  expreffions  in  the 
 forecited  19th  of  Job;  whiere  Job  fpeaks  trium- 
 phantly of  the  fight  he  Iliould  have,  even  with  the 
 bodily  eye,  of  his  God  and  Redeemer,  Handing  on 
 the  earth  in  the  latter  day,  as  a  moll  bleffed  and 
 
 gloriou^ 
 
Se(!t;.  L  relating  to  the  Messiah.  139 
 
 glorious  fight ;  the  diftaiit  hope  of  whicli  infpired 
 him  ^vith  tranfports  of  joy  amiciil  the  mofl  over- 
 whehning  diftrelTes,  and  fupported  him  under  the 
 melancholy  view  of  all  that  the  worms  Ihould  do  to 
 his  body  after  death. 
 
 Sect.  II.  Of  the  Mefflah's  Church. 
 
 To  fhew  what  abundant  evidence  arifes  from  the 
 prediiftions  concerning  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, thefe  predidtions  may  be  ufefully  divided  into 
 various  clafTes,  according  to  the  various  ways  in 
 •which  they  are  exprelTed ;  fometimes  in  promifes 
 diredled  to  the  Meiliah,  to  Z,ion,  or  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles ;  fometimes  in  threatenings  againft  the  unbe- 
 lieving Jews,  againft  the  abettors  of  Heathen  ido- 
 latry, or  againit  the  Heathen  idols  themfelves. 
 Thus  it  is  promifed  to  the  Mefliah,  that  whereas 
 it  would  be  a  light  thing  only  to  reltore  the  prefer- 
 ved  of  Ifrael,  or  of  the  Jews,  among  'whom  his  la- 
 bour would  be  fpent,  in  a  great  meafurc,  -without 
 fuccefs,  God  would  give  him  for  a  light  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  his  falvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ; 
 that  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  and  their  kings, 
 fhould  hearken  to  him  with  reverence,  If.  xlix. 
 lliould  be  called  by  him,  and  run  to  him,  and  be 
 gathered  to  him  at  his  call ;  that  they  ihould  feek 
 to  him,  and  honour  him  ;  that  God  Avould  give  him 
 the  Heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermofb 
 ends  of  the  earth  for  his  polTeirion,  If.  Iv.lii.  Pf.  ii. ; 
 and  that  the  efhcacy  of  his  mediatory  offices  ^vas  to 
 extend  to  all  nations,  feeing  they  ihould  all  be  en- 
 lightened, fprinkled,  governed,  and  faved  by  him. 
 
 It  is  promifed  to  Zion,  If.  ii.  xlix.  liv.  Ix.  that 
 the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  houfe  ihould  be  eila- 
 bliihed  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  ami  that  all 
 nations  ihould  flow  into  it ;  that  the  word  or  law 
 of  God  tliat  was  to  enlighten  the  nations,  ihould 
 
 S  2  go 
 
140  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 go  out  of  Zion;  that  after  Zion  had  loft  many  of 
 her  former  children,  multitudes  of  new  children 
 iliould  croud  and  throng  into  her,  fo  that  ihe  beho- 
 ved to  enlarge  the  place  of  her  tent,  and  ftretch 
 forth  the  curtains  of  her  habitations ;  that  Ilie  would 
 even  be  aftoniihed  at  the  abundance  of  the  Gentiles 
 that  lliould  be  converted  to  her ;  and  that  the  houfe 
 of  God  Ihould  be  a  ho^.^fe  of  prayer  for  all  people. 
 
 It  is  promifed  to  the  Gentiles  themfelves,  If.  xxv. 
 Mai.  i.  that  God  would  deftroy  the  face  of  the  cover- 
 ing, and  the  vail  that  was  fpread  over  all  nations, 
 and  make  a  feaft  to  them  all  in  his  holy  moimtain  ; 
 that  from  the  riling  of  the  fun  to  the  going  down 
 of  the  fame,  God's  name  lliould  be  great  among  the 
 Gentiles,  &c. ;  that  his  name  fhould  be  great  to  the 
 ends  of  the  earth ;  that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth 
 lliould  fee  the  glory  and  the  falvation  of  God,  and 
 return  to  him  and  worfliip  him,  Pf.  xxii.  Ixxxvi.  9. ; 
 and  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  ihould  fill  the 
 earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  fea. 
 
 In  prediftions  which  contain  threatenings  againfl 
 the  obftinate,  unbelieving  Jews,  Deut.  xxxii.  21. 
 If.  Ixv.  1.2.  it  is  foretold,  that  as  they  moved 
 God  to  jealoufy  with  that  which  is  not  God,  fo  he 
 would  move  them  to  jealoufy  with  thofe  that  were 
 not  a  people ;  and  that  whereas  God  had  fpread  out 
 his  hands  all  day  to  a  rebellious  people,  he  would 
 be  fought  of  them  that  afked  not  for  him,  and  found 
 of  them  that  fought  him  not.  See  alfo  If.  xliii.  2 1 . 
 22.  it  is  threatened  againft  the  obftinate  abettors 
 of  Heathen  idolatry,  that  they  ihould  be  put  to  con- 
 fulion,  Pf.  xcvii.  7 . ;  and  againft  the  Heathen  Idols 
 themielves,  that  God  would  famiili  all  the  gods  of 
 the  earth  ;  arid  that  men  would  worfhip  him,  every 
 one  from  his  place,  even  all  the  iiles  of  the  Heathen, 
 Zepli.  ii.  II.;  and  that  God  would  cut  off  the  names 
 of  the  idols  out  of  the  land,  that  they  might  no 
 more  be  remembered,  Zech.  xiii.  2. 
 
 Whereas  they  who  inifinterpret  the  prophecies  a- 
 
 bout 
 
Seel. II.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  14^ 
 
 bout  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  pretend,  that 
 they  are  only  meant  of  fuch  convedions  of  particu- 
 lar profelytes  as  happened  before  the  days  of  Chrilt, 
 it  is  evident,  from  the  paflages  now  cited,  and  from 
 many  others,  that  however  fuch  particular  conver- 
 (ions  might  be  preparatory  and  fubfervient  to  that 
 far  more  general,  national,  and  extenfive  conver- 
 lion  of  the  Gentiles,  which  was  the  effedl  of  the  go- 
 fpel,  it  is  only  to  that  more  general  converlion  that 
 the  predictions  in  view  are  truly  applicable  :  for  if 
 fome  pafHiges  fpeak  only  in  a  more  general  way  of 
 the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  yet  a  great  many 
 predictions  are  fo  exprelTed,  as  plainly  to  foretell 
 the  converfion,  not  merely  of  particular  profelytes, 
 but  of  nations;  yea  of  many  nations,  of  the  moll 
 barbarous  nations,  of  nations  mod  remote  from  Ju- 
 dea,  and  even  feveral  particular  nations ;  and,  among 
 the  reft,  thofe  who  had  formerly  been  the  moft  in- 
 veterate enemies  to  the  Jews,  and  to  their  religion, 
 are  exprefsly  mentioned  as  embracing  and  fubniit- 
 ting  to  it. 
 
 The  converfion  oi  nations^  even  of  tnany- nations y 
 is  plainly  foretold,  when  it  is  fiid,  that  nations  that 
 know  not  the  Mefliah,  ihould  be  called  by  him,  and 
 run  unto  him.  If.  Iv. ;  that  many  nations  Hiould  be 
 fprinkled  by  him,  If.  lii. ;  that  many  72ations  ihould 
 be  joined  to  the  Lord,  and  iliould  be  his  people, 
 Zech.  ii.  11;  and  that  many  people ^  or  nations, 
 Ihould  fay,  Come  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the 
 mountain  of  the  Lord,  6<c.  If.  xi.  3. 
 
 The  prophecies  which  fpeak  of  the  converfion  of 
 all  nations,  and  of  the  filling  of  all  the  ends  of  the 
 earth,  from  the  riling  to  the  letting  of  the  fun,  with 
 the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  may  juftly  be  confider- 
 ed  as  complex  predictions ;  a  part  of  which  is  al- 
 ready fultilled  by  the  converfion  of  many  nations  : 
 and  the  evidence  ariling  from  this,  as  was  proved 
 before,  cannot  be  jultly  excepted  againft  on  account 
 of  what  is  yet  unfulfilled  3    efpecially  confide:  ing, 
 
 that 
 
T.4«  On  the  PRbpHEcifis         Chap. IV. 
 
 that  the  prophets  do  not  affirm,  that  all  nations 
 would  be  converted  at  once,  but  plainly  Ihew  the 
 contrary. 
 
 That  it  is  not  merely  the  converHon  of  particular 
 perfons,  but  of  nations,  that  is  foretold,  will  be 
 farther  evident,  to  whoever  duly  confiders  the  pre- 
 dictions contained  in  the  above-mentioned  threat- 
 enings ;  particularly  the  threatenings  againfl  the 
 Heathen  idolatry,  plainly  foretelling  the  total  abo- 
 lition of  it  in  many  nations  j  of  which  more  fully 
 afterwards* 
 
 II.  As  the  converfion  of  nations  the  mofl  re-^ 
 mote  from  Judea,  and  of  feveral  of  the  moll  bar- 
 barous nations,  is  foretold  in  the  predications  about 
 God's  enlightening  the  uttermoll  ends  of  the  earth, 
 and  about  his  making  the  owls  of  the  defert,  and 
 the  dragons  of  the  wildernefs,  to  honour  him.  If. 
 xliii.  20.  XXXV.  7. ;  fo  in  various  remarkable  predic- 
 tions, the  converlion  of  fome  particular  countries 
 is  foretold  in  fuch  a  manner,  as  implies,  that  the 
 true  religion  would  become  the  national  religion  of 
 thefe  countries,  as  particularly  of  Egypt,  Aflyria, 
 and  Ethiopia,  If.  xviii.  7.  xix.  from  jj-  18.  to  the 
 end;  Pf.  Ixviii.  31.;  befides  various  other  coun- 
 tries, mentioned  If.  Ixvi.  19.  under  the  ancient 
 .names  of  Tarjlnpy  Piil  and  Lud^  7'ubal  2ind  Javan'j 
 for  the  explication  of  which  names  it  is  fufficient 
 here  to  refer  to  commentr"':  .iS, 
 
 III.  That  the  dodrine  which  was  to  enlighten  the 
 Gentile  n;itions  fnould  proceed  from  Jadea,  while 
 that  nation  fubhlled,  and  ihould  be  liril  prop^igated 
 by  teachers  of  that  nation,  is  evident  from  the  pro- 
 phecies formerly  cited,  relating  to  the  time  of  the 
 MelFiah's  coming,  and  the  place  of  his  birth  and  re- 
 fulence;  and  is  very  particularly  foretold  in  if.  ii.  3. 
 where  it  is  faid,  that  the  law  or  word  of  the  Lord 
 by  which  the  nations  were  to  be  enlightened,  \v^ould 
 00  out  <jf  Ziun  and  Jeralaleni :  and  in  Zecb.  vlii. 
 2  5.  it  is  Hiid,  that  "  ten  men  ihall  take  holdout 
 
 ^  ''  of 
 
SeA.II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  Z43 
 
 "  of  all  languages  of  the  nations,  even  fliall  take 
 "  hold  of  the  fivirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  faying^ 
 "  We  M'ill  go  Avith  you,  for  we  have  heard  that 
 *'  God  is  with  you  ;"  and  it  is  faid  in  the  verfe  im- 
 mediately preceding,  that  '■'■  many  people  and 
 "  ftrong  nations  fliall  come  to  feek  the  Lord  of 
 "  hoils  in  Jerufalem,  and  to  pr^y  before  the  Lortl." 
 IV.  As  to  the  manner  of  the  propagation  of  the 
 MefTiah's  dodrine,  which  was  to  enlighten  the  na- 
 tions, that  its  fuccefs  fliouid  not  be  owing  to  ex- 
 ternal" force,  but  to  the  efficacy  of  the  word  and 
 Spirit  of  God,  is  evident  from  the  prophetic  ac- 
 count of  the  Meffiah's  low  circumltances  on  earth, 
 of  the  chief  things  that  would  qualify  him  for  his 
 undertaking,  of  the  voluntary  manner  in  which  the 
 nations  would  fubmit  to  him  ;  and  particularly 
 from  the  feveral  predifrions  which  ihewy  that  the 
 time  of  the  Meffiah's  coming,  and  of  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentiles,  fliould  be  in  a  peculiar  man- 
 ner the  time  of  the  pouring  down  of  the  Spirit 
 of  God  from  on  high.  It  has  been  proved  at  large 
 already,  as  to  the  Meffiah's  condition  on  earth, 
 that  it  was  to  be  a  Itate  of  great  humiliation  and 
 fufferings  ;  that  inflead  of  being  qualified  for 
 worldly  conquells  as  a  temporal  ruler,  he  was  to  be 
 *'  a  fervant  of  rulers,"  If.  xlix. ;  that  he  ihould  grow 
 up  as  a  ten^ler  plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry- 
 ground.  If.  liii.;  that  inllead  of  filling  the  Av^orld 
 with  the  noife  of  his  vidories,  "  he  would  not  cry, 
 *'  nor  lift  up,  nor  caufe  his  voice  to  be  heard  on 
 "  the  ilreets,"  If.  xlii.  When  the  prophets  fpeak 
 of  the  things  that  qualified  the  Mefliah  for  his  un- 
 dertaking, they  fpeak  indeed  both  of  his  rod  and  of 
 his  Avord  ;  but  then  it  is  of  the  rod  and  fword  of 
 his  mouth  ;  as  when  it  is  faid.  If.  xi.  4.  that  "  he 
 ''  lliould  fmite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth, 
 "  and  that  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  he  'Ihould  flay 
 *'  the  wicked."  And  whereas  Pfld.  xlv.  fpeaks  of 
 his  girding  on  his  fword,  If.  xlix.  2.  fays  that  God 
 woulxl  make  his  mouth  like  a  lliarp  f\7ord  :  which 
 
 metaphors 
 
Z44  Oi^  tJie  Prophecies  Chap.IV. 
 
 metaphors  are  explained  when  it  is  faid,  that  God 
 wou.ld  put  his  fpirit  upon  him,  If.  xlii.  i .  and  that 
 "  the  Ipirit  of  the  Lord  would  reft  on  him,  the 
 '  "  fpirit  of  wifdom  and  underftanding,  of  counfel 
 "  and  might,  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the 
 *'  Lord."  That  the  fubmiflion  of  the  Gentiles  to 
 the  Meiiiah  would  be  voluntary,  is  foretold  by  re- 
 prefenting  them  as  running  to  him  at  his  call ;  as 
 feeking,  gathering,  liftening  to  him,  and  waiting 
 on  his  law  ;  as  exhorting  one  another  to  return  to 
 the  true  God,  If.  ii.  3.  Zech.  viii.  21. ;  as  throng- 
 ing and  rufhing  into  Zion,  and  flying  thither  as  a 
 cloud,  and  as  doves  to  their  windows.  And  the 
 afts  of  divine  power  and  mercy  by  which  the  Gen- 
 tiles were  to  be  converted,  are  expreffed  by  open* 
 ing  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  faying  to  the  prifoners, 
 Go  forth,  making  finners  a  willing  people  in  the  day 
 of  the  Meffiah^s  power,  and  deftroying  the  veil  and 
 covering  that  was  fpread  over  the  nations. 
 
 V.  That  the  times  of  the  Meffiah  fliould  be  times  of 
 the  pouringdown  of  the  divine  Spirit  from  on  high, 
 was  proved  before,  from  the  prophetic  account  of 
 the  diitinguifliing  privileges  of  the  New-Teftament 
 difpenfation  :  but  whereas  fome  prophecies  on  that 
 fubje*fl  are  meant  of  the  ordinary  work  of  God's 
 fpirit  in  fanctiiication,  the  perpetual  continuance  of 
 which  is  foretold  in  clear  and  ftrong  expreffions  at 
 the  end  of  If.  lix.  formerly  cited  ;  there  is  a  remark- 
 able predidion,  relating  to  miraculous  and  extraor- 
 dinary gifts,  expreffed  by  feeing  vifions,  in  the  2d 
 of  Joel,  f  28.  &c.  which  prediction  contains  vari- 
 ous proofs  of  its  relating  to  the  times  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah ;  feeing,  when  it  is  promifed  that  God  would 
 pour  down  his  Spirit  on  all  fleJJj^  thefe  %vords,  all 
 fi^/Jjf  according  to  the  beft  rules  of  interpretation, 
 and  particularly  according  to  the  prophetic  ftyle  in 
 other  places,  muft  include  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  as 
 when  it  is  promifed  elfewhere,  that  all  flejij  fliould 
 fee  the  glory  of  the  Lord;  which  is  neceffarily  fup- 
 
 pofed 
 
5ecl.II.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  145* 
 
 pofed  when  it  is  faid,  that  all  flefJj  i\um]d  receive 
 the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ;  and  bcfide^  this,  the  context 
 ihews,  that  the  prophet  is  Speaking  of  the  time 
 when  there  Ihould  be  lingular  encouragements  for 
 men  to  tall  on  the  Lord,  that  they  might  be  faved  ; 
 and  when,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  thej'e  iliould  be 
 falvation  or  deliverance  in  Mount  Zion,  and  in  Je- 
 rufalem ;  which  predidlions  receive  farther  light,  by 
 being  compared  with  jir  18.  of  chap.  3.  of  this  ilime 
 fhort  book  of  prophecy,  foretelling,  that  "  a  foun- 
 *'"  tain  Ihall  come  out  of  the  houfe  of  the  Lorc^, 
 "  and  fhall  water  the  valley  of  Shittim." 
 
 As  the  effects  of  the  divine  Spirit  mentioned  by 
 Joel,  are  evidently  extraordinary  and  miraculous ; 
 lb  he  foretells,  that  thefe  gifts  fliould  be  far  more  ex- 
 tenfive,  and  conferred  on  greater  numbers  than  for- 
 merly ;  and  particularly,  that  they  ihould  be  con- 
 ferred on  perfons  of  lov/  education  and  circum- 
 ftances :  fo  that,  whereas  Amos  fpeaks  of  it  as  an 
 extraordinary  thing,  that  he,  being  neither  a  pro- 
 phet, nor  a  prophet's  fon,  was  honoured  with  pro- 
 phetic infpiration  ;  Joel  Ihews,  that  this  iliould  be 
 far  from  being  uncommon  at  the  time  he  fpeaks  of. 
 
 All  thefe  tilings  joined  together  iliew,  that  the 
 great  fuccefs  of  the  Meffiah's  doctrine  would  not  be 
 owing  to  external  force,  but  that  we  may  apply  to 
 it  the  remarkable  expreflions  in  Zech.  iv.  6.  "  Not 
 "  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  fpirit,  fliith 
 "  the  Lord  of  hods :"  and  it  is  very  remarkable, 
 that  befides  the  promifes  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
 predictions  in  viev/  abound  in  commendations  of 
 God's  word,  and  of  its  lingular  clFicacy,  as  in  If.  xl. 
 8.  Iv.  10.  ;  and  the  converfion.of  the  kings  of  the 
 earth  is  exprefsly  afcribed  to  it,   lYal.  cxxxviii.  4. 
 
 V.  That  the  propagation  of  the  Meffiah's  doctrine 
 among  the  Gentiles  Ihould  be  vevy  J'peedy,  as  well 
 as  very  extenfive,  is  evidently  implied  in  tlic  feve- 
 ral  prophetic  exprcliions  above  mentioned,  repre- 
 fentmg  the  nations  as  gathering- and  running  to  the 
 T  Mefliah  >: 
 
146  On  the   Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 Mefnah  ;  thronging  and  flowing  into  Zion  ;  llying 
 thither  as  a  cloiui,  and  as  doves  to  their  v*'indows  ; 
 fo  that  Zion  would  be  amazed  at  the  fadden  multi- 
 plication of  her  inhabitants.  In  If.  Ixvi.  8.  the  con- 
 verfion  of  the  Gc;ntiles  is  compared  to  a  nation's  be- 
 ing born  at  once  ;  and  in  Pfal.  Ixviii.  31.  it  is  faid 
 of  Ethiopia,  not  only  that  ilie  fl^ould  ftretch  out  her 
 hands  to  Gf)d,  but  that  ihe  iliould  do  \tfoon. 
 
 VI.  One  of  t'le  moil  remarkable  things  foretold, 
 i;  '^i.  cnncerning  the  ordinances  of  worlhip  in  the 
 Mciiiah's  church,  is  the  abolilhing  of  the  ceremo- 
 nial law.  1  hat  this  is  foretold  in  Jer.  xxxi.  will 
 be  evident,  if  v/e  conlider,  that  the  words  in  that 
 predidion,  concerning  the  covenant  made  with  If- 
 rael  at  their  corning  c'ut  of  Egypt,  cannot  relate  to 
 God's  promif:2s,  but  to  his  precepts  delivered  at 
 that  time  ;  becaufe  it  is  f.iid  exprelsly,  ivhich  my 
 covenant  they  brake-,  which  can  only  be  faid  of 
 God's  precepts,  not  of  his  ])romifes  :  and  whereas 
 tiie  precepts  that  were  delivered  at  that  time,  and 
 the  changing  or  abolilhing  of  which  is  foretold, 
 muflbe  either  the  moral  or  the  ceremonial  precepts, 
 it  is  evident,  that  it  cannot  be  the  former,  but  the 
 latter,  that  the  propliet  means  ;  becaufe  the  obliga- 
 tion of  the  moral  precepts  is  necefTarily  perpetual, 
 and  indead  of  beginning  jit  the  deliverance  from  E- 
 gypt,  was  of  as  old  date  as  man's  creation  :  belides 
 that  the  coniinuance  of  it  is  implied  in  that  great 
 promife  of  the  new  covenant  in  the  context,  viz. 
 tliat  God  would  write  his  law  on  mens  heart ;  for 
 r.ioral  precepts  or  rules  could  not  continue  to  be 
 God's  law,  Uiilefs  they  continued  to  be  injoined  by 
 his  authority. 
 
 In  Jer.  iii.  15.  16.  17.  ^yhich  fpeaks  of  the  time 
 >vhen  not  only  i)ar:icular  perfons,  out  nations,  yea 
 yU  the  nations,  ihould  be  gathered  to  the  name  of 
 the  Lord  at  Jerufalem,  and  walk  no  more  after  the 
 imagination  of  their  evil  heart,  it  is  foretold,  that 
 ^t  that  time  "-^  they  Ihall  lay  no  more.  The  ark  of 
 
i^eft.II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  147 
 
 "  the  covenant  of  tlie  Lord,  neither  flisill  it  coine 
 "  to  mind  ;  neither  ihall  they  remen;ber  it,  nei- 
 "  ther  iliali  they  vifit  it,  neither  Ihall  that  be  done 
 "  any  more  ;"  which  laft  words  may  alfo  be  ren- 
 dered, as  they  are  by  Ibme,  "  neither  ihall  it  be 
 "  magnihed  any  more  :"  where  the  thing  direcfly 
 alTerted,  in  a  variety  of  llrong  expreffions,  is  the  fu- 
 ture abolition  of  all  the  religious  regard  due  to  the 
 ark :  but  this  naturally  infers  the  abolition  of  the 
 whole  ceremonial  law,  of  which  the  regard  paid  to 
 the  ark  was  an  eflential  and'  principal  part  ;  the 
 chief  branches  of  the  ceremonial  worHiip  being- 
 greatly  concerned  in  it. 
 
 If  it  be  objtcbed,  That  the  prophet  only  means, 
 that  in  the  fecond  temple  the  ark  Ihould  be  want- 
 ing, having  been  loft  in  the  time  of  the  Babylonilh 
 captivity  ;  in  anfwer  to  this  it  is  proper  to  obferve, 
 not  only  that  the  lofs  of  the  ark,  and  feveral  other 
 things,  fuch  as  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  may  be 
 juftly  confidered  as  providential  preparatives  for  tiie 
 approaching  period  of  a  fervice  tiiat  depended  fo 
 much  on  thefe  things;  but  alfo,  that  the  thing  ex- 
 prefsly  mentioned  in  the  prophecy  in  view,  is  not 
 the  lofs  of  the  ark,  but  a  total  laying  alide  all  re- 
 gard to  it,  and  all  remembrance  of  it  ;  M'hereas  du- 
 rino*  the  ftandino-  of  the  Levitical  law,  there  beho- 
 veil  to  be  a  lingular  regard  m  the  moft  folemn  fer- 
 vice to  the  place  where  the  ark  lliould  have  been, 
 in  the  Holy  of  Holies.  But  belides  all  this,  where- 
 as the  ark  was  loft  at  the  time  of  the  captivity,  the 
 event  the  prophet  fpeaks  of  is  mentioned  as  what 
 Jhould  happen  at  a  confiderable  diftance  of  time, 
 not  only  after  the  captivity,  but  after  the  return 
 from  it  :  for  whereas  it  is  faid,  f  14.  that  God. 
 would  bring  back  one  of  a  city,  and  two  of  a  fami- 
 ly ;  the  laying  afide  the  regard  paid  formerly,  to  the 
 ark  is  mentioned,  f  16.  as  what  fhoukl  happen  af- 
 ter the  Jews  faould  be  multiplied  and  increafed  in 
 the  land.  And  ^vhereas  by  the  ceremonial  law,  the 
 T  r.  ark, 
 
148  On  the  Prophecies  Cliap.IV^ 
 
 ark,  and  tlie  mercy-feat,  which  was  the  covering  of 
 it,  was  confidercd  as  God's  throne,  as  the  place  of 
 his  fpecial  refidence  among  his  people,  Pfal.  Ixxx.  i. 
 where  he  was  to  meet  with  them,  and  towards 
 which  the  moil  folemn  woriliip  behoved  to  be  di- 
 rected ;  the  prophet  Ihews  here,  i\t  f  17.  that  at 
 the  time  he  fpeaks  of,  the  dilterence  between  the 
 place  of  the  ark  and  mercy-feat,  and  other  places  in 
 Jerufalem,  iliould  be  at  an  end  ;  and  all  Jerufalem, 
 or  the  whole  church  of  God,  Ihould  be  coniidered 
 as  God's  throne,  and  as  the  place  of  his  refidence. 
 That  we  are  to  underitand  the  Jerufalem  mention- 
 ed in  this  prediction  as  lignifying  the  true  church  of 
 God,  is  evident ;  becaufe  the  mere  literal  m.eaning, 
 which  would  imply  the  gathering  of  all  nations  to 
 one  city,  is  abfurd  ;  and  becaufe  the  metaphorical 
 meaning  is  fo  fuitable  to  parallel  place?,  particular- 
 ly to  11.  ii.  2.  3.  where  the  flowing  of  all  nations  to 
 Zion,  is  explained  by,  the  word  of  the  Lord  going 
 out  of  Zion,  and  Jerufalem,  to  bring  all  nations 
 to  God's  church  *. 
 
 As  Jeremiah,  in  the  place  now  explained,  fore- 
 tells the  abolidiing  of  tlie  ancient  regard  paid  to  the 
 ark,  and  of  the  difference  betwixt  the  place  of  the 
 ark,  M'hich  was  the  principal  place  in  the  temple, 
 and  other  places  in  Jerufalem,  the  whole  of  which 
 wa^uld  be  the  throne  of  God  ;  fo  Zechariah  foretells 
 the  aboliihing  of  the  diflinguilhing  relative  fandiry 
 of  all  the  utenfils  of  the  temple  ;  and  ihews,  that 
 the  difference  which  the  ceremonial  la^v  made  be- 
 twixt thele  utenfils  and  the  uteniils  of  other  houfes 
 in  Jerulalem,  would  be  at  an  end  ;  and  that  even  the 
 infcription,  which  that  law  m>ade  peculiar  to  the 
 high  prieft's  mitre,  Holmejs  to  the  Lord,  would  be 
 upon  the  bells  of  the  horfes,  Zech.  xiv.  20.  21.  j 
 ■which  things  both  imply  the  abolition  of  tlie  cere- 
 monial law,  and  the  exalting  of  God's  church  to  fu- 
 
 *  See  Mai,  i.  ii,  <'  In  everyplace,"  &c. 
 
 perior 
 
Se^.ll.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  149^ 
 
 perior  meafures  of  holinefs.  Though  the  context 
 did  not  prove  that  this  prediction  relates  to  the 
 times  of  the  Melliah,  the  fubject-matter  of  the  pre- 
 diction itfelf  would  prove  it ;  but  belides  this,  the 
 context  Ihews,  that  the  prophet  is  fpeaking  of  the 
 times  wlien  the  nations  that  were  formerly  enemies 
 to  Jerufalem  -would  embrace  her  religion. 
 
 Inlf.  Ivi-  which  treats  of  the  time  when  God's 
 houfe  ihould  be  a  houfe  of  prayer  for  all  people,  it 
 is  foretold,  that  the  differences  which  tiie  ceremo- 
 nial law  made  betwixt  eunuchs,  or  ftrangers,  and 
 other  woriliippers  of  the  true  God,  ihould  be  taken 
 a^vay  ;  and  when  perfons  labouring  under  difSdvan- 
 tages  by  that  law,  lliould,  upon  their  taking  hold  of 
 God's  covenant,  be  on  a  level  with  others,  as  to 
 fpiritual  privileges.  And  it  is  very  obfervable,  that 
 feeing  keeping  God's  fabbaths  is  here  joined  with 
 the  necellary  duties  of  taking  hold  of  God's  cove- 
 nant, and  mens  joining  themfelves  to  the  Lord  to 
 be  his  fervants ;  and  is  mentioned  as  the  duty  and 
 charader  of  thofe  whom  God  would  blefs  with  fpi- 
 ritual privileges,  when  he  would  abolilh  ceremo- 
 nial differences  ;  this  muft  infer,  that  the  law  of  the 
 iabbath  was  no  part  of  that  law  that  was  to  be  abo- 
 lilhed,  but  would  be  bindino-  on  the  church  after 
 the  Mefliah's  coming,  as  well  as  before.  '* 
 
 Whereas  one  of  the  moft  ellential  parts  of  the 
 ceremonial  law,  was  the  lav/  of  priefthood,  re- 
 ilricling  that  office  to  the  houfe  of  Aaron,  of  the 
 tribe  of  Levi  ;  nothing  can  be  more  jufl  than  the 
 reafoning  in  the  epiille  to  the  Hebrews;  fliewing, 
 that  feeing  the  prophets  foretell,  on  the  one  hand, 
 that  the  Melliah  would  defcend,  not  of  the  tribe  of 
 Levi,  butofjudah;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
 he  would  be  a  priefl  for  ever,  not  of  the  order  of 
 Aaron,  but  of  that  of  Melchizedek,  the  fuperiority 
 of  which  above  the  other  is  evident  from  the  Old 
 Teflament  itfelf;  this  great  change,  as  to  the 
 priefthooci,  in  the  times  of  the  Melfiah,  mull  ne- 
 
 ceflarily 
 
Ij-o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 ceiTarily  infer  a  change  of  the  law,  that  is,  of  the 
 ceremonial  law,  and  of  the  ordinances  of  worfhip. 
 And  accordii^gly,  in  more  prophecies  than  one, 
 where  the  Melhah^s  facritice  and  dea:h  are  foretold, 
 the  aboliihing  of  ceremonial  oblations  is  either  di- 
 rectly alitrted,  or  at  leatl  infiniiaied  ;  as  in  Ff.  xl. 
 where  the  MeJliah  is  reprefented  as  coming  to  do 
 that  for  which  all  other  facritice  and  offering  was  in- 
 fufficient ;  rmd  it  is  declared,  that  "•  lacrifice  and 
 "  oitering  thou  didll  not  delire,- — thou  halt  not  re- 
 "  quired;'^  which  could  not  be  faid  of  things  tnat 
 God  was  to  require,  and  accept  of,  in  all  ages,  and 
 every  ftute  of  the  church.  And  in  Dan.  ix.  which 
 foretells  the  Meffiah's  being  cut  oif,  and  his  finilh- 
 ing  tranfgreflion,  &c.  it  is  faid,  that  at  the  time 
 of  his  death,  or  in  the  midO;  of  the  feventieth  week 
 there  mentioned,  he  would  caule  the  facrifice  and 
 obintion  to  ceafe ;  which  muft  be  meant  of  a  virtual 
 aboliihing  of  ceremonial  oblations,  and  that  pre- 
 vioully  to  the  total  extincftion  of  them,  which  be- 
 hoved to  be  the  effed  of  the  deftruftion  of  the  city 
 and  fane^uary,  to  which,  by  the  divine  law,  all 
 fuch  oblations  were  peremptorily  reltricted  and 
 confined. 
 
 In  the  book  ofMalachi,  who  lived  nearell  of  all 
 the  prophets  to  the  times  of  the  MelTialj,  and  part 
 of  whofe  prophecy  is  deligned,  in  a  fpecial  manner, 
 to  rebuke  both  the  Jewiih  people  find  priells,  for 
 violations  of  the  ceremonial  law  itfeif,  by  offering 
 corrupt  and  polluted-  offerings,  it  is  foretold, 
 chap.  i.  ID.  II.  that  God  would  not  accept  of  an 
 ofiering  at  their  hands  ;  for  the  Gentiles  wouki  of- 
 fer incenfe,  and  a  pure  oiiering,  and  that  in  every 
 place  y  which  expreilions,  if  compared  with  the 
 clearer  predictions  above  mtnticned,  feem  to  con- 
 tain at  leait  a  hint,  that  the  dilierence  made  by  the 
 ceremonial  law  betvv^ixt  place?,  for  the  moil  folemii 
 divine  fervice,  fiiould  come  to  an  end;  and  that  at 
 the  time  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  pure 
 
 ads 
 
Sedl.II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  i^i 
 
 afts  of  more  fplritual  v/orfhip  fliould  fuperfede  all 
 the  ancient  Levilical  oblations. 
 
 In  If.  Ixvi.  which  contains  very  remarkable  pre- 
 didions  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles;  as  ;^  i. 
 contains  a  folemn   reproof  to  thofe   who  laid   too 
 much  ilrefs  on' the  material  temple   at  Jerufalem  ; 
 fo  tlie  two  following  verfes  ihew,  that  God  regards 
 only  the  fervices  of  thofe  who  are  of  a  contrite  fpi- 
 rit  ;  and  tiiat,  at  the  time  the  prophet  has  in  view, 
 God   would   nnt  accept,  but  utterly  rejedl,  fuch 
 fervices,  as  mens  offering  oxen  or  lambs,  or  burn- 
 ing incenfe  :   all  which  things   were   commanded 
 in  the   ceremonial  law,  and  were  neceflliry  parts 
 of  divine  worlhip  while   that  law  fubfilled.     That 
 the  prohibition  contained  in  this   prediction  is  not 
 to  be  reftricccd  to  things  ofTcrcd  to  idols,  is  evident 
 5from  the  tenor  of  the  prediction  itfelf,  and  paiticu- 
 Jarly  from  thefe  remarkable  Avords  in  it,  "  He  that 
 .*'  burneth  incenfe  is  as  if  he  bleffed  an  idol ;''  where 
 it  is  manifed,  that  burning  incenfe  in  general,  tho- 
 on  pretence  of  worfliipping  the  true   God,  is  con- 
 demned ;  becaufe   otherwife  the  propofition  would 
 be  identic;  as  if  it  were  fiiid,  he  that  worlliips  au 
 idol  is  as  if  he  worlhipped  an  idol  ;     and  it  is  an. 
 inconteited  rule  of  interpretation,  that   we  ought 
 not  to  put  an  abfurd  meaning  on  words  that  admit 
 of  a  better. 
 
 As  llaiah,  at  the  fame  time,  reproves  excefiive 
 efleem  of  the  Jewilk  temple,  and  foretells  the  abo- 
 iifliing  of  the  Levitical  fervice  belonging  to  it ;  fo 
 .  the  Prophet  Zephaniah  fpeaks  of  a  particular  time, 
 when  it  M^ould  have  fnigularly  dangerous  confe- 
 •quences,  if  men  laid  too  much  ilrel's  on  the  holy 
 mountain  where  that  temple  Hood  ;  and  infinuates, 
 that  the  diiference  which  tlie  ceremonial  law  made 
 betwixt  that  mountain  and  other  places,  ihould  be 
 aboliilied:  feeZeph.iii.il.  Avhere  both  the  fore- 
 going and  following  context  contain  various  cha- 
 racters of  the  times  of  the  MelTiah. 
 
 Wliereas 
 
tS^  ^"  ^^^6  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 Whereas  the  prophecies  that  have  been  mention- 
 ed, relate  more  directly  to  the  difTolution  of  the  ob- 
 ligation of  the  ceremonial  law,  after  the  Melfiah's 
 coming ;  there  are  other  prophecies  winch  fliew, 
 that  the  aftnal  obfervance  of  it  would  be  rendered 
 jmpradicable,  by  the  deftrudlion  of  the  city  and 
 fancluary,  to  which  the  ceremonial  fervice  was  con- 
 fined. J3ivine  contrivance  appears  in  reftricting  that 
 fervice  to  a  place  which  God  foretells  would  come 
 to  an  end;  and  foretells  it  in  the  fame  book  where 
 that  fervice  is  appointed,  Deut.  xxviii,  xxxii. ;  it 
 being  evident,  that  it  could  not  be  the  intentioo  of 
 God's  law,  to  found  a  {perpetual  obligation  to  things 
 which,  after  fome  ages,  his  righteous  providence 
 would  render  impradicable,  and  which  himfelf 
 foretells  and  forewarns,  that  he  would  thus  put  out 
 of  mens  power.  At  the  beginning  of  Chriilianity, 
 the  perpetual  obligation  of  the  ceremonial  law  was 
 the  fubjecl  of  great  controverfy  between  Chrift's 
 followers  and  his  enemies  ;  but  the  dellrucflion  of 
 the  Jewilh  city  and  fandviary  gave  an  awful  deci- 
 sion of  it. 
 
 Thus  the  conclufion  in  view  is  proved  by  a  con- 
 fiderable  number  of  predictions,  relating  to  the 
 changing  of  the  Sinai  covenant,  the  removal  of  the 
 ceremonial  differences  betwixt  places,  perfons,  and 
 things ;  the  change  of  the  law  of  priefthood,  and 
 the  iinal  deftruftion  of  the  place  to  which  the  Le- 
 viticai  fervice  was  fixed.  Nor  is  it  any  juft  ob- 
 jection, Tliat  the  names  oifacrifice  and  offering  are 
 lometimes  given  to  the  future  worlhip  of  the  en- 
 lightened Gentiles ;  feeing  thefe  facrifices  are  faid 
 to  be  offered  in  every  place ^  Mai.  i.  1 1. ;  and  fee- 
 ing the  fame  names  are  given  to  mere  fpi ritual  acfls 
 of  woriliip,  performed  under  the  Old  Teftament 
 itfelf;  fucii  as,  prayer,  praife,  and  thankfgiving ; 
 as  alfo  to  the  broken  heart,  and  to  works  of  righ- 
 teoufnefs  in  general,  Pf.  iv.  1.  li.  The  ftrong  man- 
 ner in  which  feveral  fcriptures  give  the  prel^rence 
 
 ts 
 
Sei5l.II.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  153 
 
 to  thefe  fpiritual  facrifices,  above  thofe  of  the  cere- 
 monial kind,  gives  conliderable  confirmation  to  the 
 more  direct  proofs,  that  the  ceremonial  kind  Ihould 
 be  one  day  laid  afide. 
 
 Vil.  That  the  hrft  ftateofthe  MeiKah's  church 
 would  be,  in  a  great  meafure,  a  Hate  of  perfecu- 
 tinn,  maybe  reafonably  inferred  from  the  predic- 
 tions concerning  the  perfecution  and  fuflerings  of 
 the  Mefliah  himi'elf,  \vhich  are  reprefented  as  pro- 
 ceeding from  men  in  power  and  authority,  putting 
 him  to  death  under  colour  of  public  juftice,  If.  liii, 
 Pf.  xxii.:  fo  that  the  prophetic  charac'lers  of  the 
 IVlefliah's  enemies,  as  to  their  power  and  malice, 
 ihew,  that  they  would  be  able,  and  very  willing,  to 
 perfecute,  though  miable  to  extirpate,  his  difciples 
 and  followers.  The  prophetic  defcription  of  the 
 oppofition  that  would  be  made  to  the  Meliiah,  con- 
 tains many  things,  which  iliew,  that  it  would  be 
 very  powerful,  and  that  it  would  not  be  of  fo  iliort 
 continuance  as  to  end  at  the  Meiliah^s  death ; 
 which,  according  to  the  9th  of  Daniel,  was  to  fall 
 out  in  a  very  ihort  fpace  after  his  entrance  on  his 
 public  miniflry.  That  oppolition  is  defcribed  as 
 made,  not  only  by  the  prevailing  party  of  the  Jews, 
 among  whom  the  Mf/fiah  Jiimfelf  was  to  fufPer,  but 
 alfo  by  the  Heathen,  by  their  kings  and  rulers,  by 
 the  rulers  of  many  countries,  taking  counfel  toge- 
 ther, beftirring  and  exerting  themfelves  to  their  ut- 
 moil,  venting  uncommon  rage,  continuing  to  adt 
 as  enemies  to  the  iviefiiah,  after  his  afcending  from 
 this  woiid  to  God's  right  hand,  Pf.  ii.  ex. ;  and  as 
 an  oppofition,  in  the  defeating  of  which  divine 
 power  behoved  to  be  exerted  in  a  lingular  manner, 
 breaking  thefe  adversaries  as  a  pottei's  vefTel  with  a 
 rod  of  iron,  flriking  through  kings  in  the  day  of 
 God's  ^vrath,  and  wounding  the  head  over  many 
 countries ;  which  things  are  reprefented  ns  neceffi- 
 ry,  that  the  Mefiiah  might  have  the  Heathen  for  liis 
 heritage,  and  the  ends  of  the  earth  for  his  pofleilion, 
 
 U  an4 
 
154  ^"^  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 and  that  his  enemies  might  be  made  his  footftool, 
 Pf.ii.  ex. 
 
 Whereas  feveral  prophecies  fpeak  in  a  more  ge- 
 neral way  of  the  day  of  the  Meffiah,  not  only  as  a 
 day  of  \v'onderful  mercy  to  them  who  would  fubniit 
 to  the  true  God,  but  alfo  as  a  day  of  right.;rous 
 wrath  ao-ainft  his  incorrio;ible  adverfaries,  without 
 charaderifing  thefe  adverfaries  fo  particularly  as  the 
 predictions  that  fpeak  of  the  enemies  of  the  Meffiah, 
 viz.  the  abettors  of  Jewilh  unbelief  and  He;ithen  i- 
 dolatry,  it  is  evident,  from  the  rules  of  juft  inter- 
 pretation, that  the  former  fort  of  prophecies  mufl 
 be  explained  by  the  latter;  and  the  account  given 
 in  both  of  them,  of  the  fins  and  puniflimenl  of  irre- 
 claimable adverfaries,  Ihows,  that  they  would  make 
 the  Pd^ediah's  people  fufFer  a  great  deal,  and  that 
 their  fufTerings  would  be  far  from  being  inconfi- 
 derable,  as  to  the  degree  or  continuance  of  them. 
 
 As  it  is  foretold  in  the  2d  and  7th  of  Daniel,  tliat 
 the  Meffiah  fliould  come,  and  that  his  doftrine 
 ihould  be  propagated  under  the  fourth  or  Roman 
 monarchy ;  fo  there  is  a  remarkable  predidlion  in 
 Zech.  i.  Ihewing,  that  all  the  four  monarchies,  and 
 confequently  the  Roman  among  the  red,  would  be 
 Icatterers  or  perfecutors  of  the  people  of  God. 
 
 In  Malachi  iii.  after  foretelling  the  coming  of  the 
 melfenger  of  the  covenant,  the  object  of  the  delight 
 of  God's  people,  it  is  added,  "  But  who  may  abide 
 *'  the  day  of  his  coming  ?  "  And  the  fequel  fhews, 
 that  he  would  try  and  purify  his  true  fervants  like 
 gold  and  filver;  which,  confidering  the  prophetic 
 Ityle  about  the  effects  of  afflidion,  is  a  remarkable 
 hint,  that,  at  the  time  in  view,  God's  true  fer- 
 vants Ihould  be  tried  and  purified  in  the  furnace  of 
 perfecution  ;  a  trial  which  every  one  would  not  be 
 •able  to  abide. 
 
 In  If.  Ixvi.  19.  the  men  who  would  declare 
 God's  glory  among  many  nations  of  the  Gentiles, 
 are  reprefenied  as  men  efcaping  and  flying  from  per- 
 fecution j 
 
Seel.  IL        relating  to  the  Messiah.  ijjT 
 
 iecution ;  and  ^  y.  fpeaks  of  eminent  fervants  of 
 God  call  out  by  tlieir  brethren,  on  pretence  of 
 zeal  for  the  glory  of  God;  which  fliews,  that  the 
 prophet  fpeaks  of  ]t\vs  who  fjioiild  be  perfecuted 
 by  otlier  miftaken  Jews.  And  if  it  be  oiijecfted, 
 That  all  this  might  be  applicable  to  the  fuiierings, 
 and  to  the  fubfcquent  fuccefsful  dodrines,  of  fome 
 Jews,  before  th'e  times  of  Chrifl  and  liis  difciples  ; 
 it  is  a  fufncient  anfwer,  That  this  chapter  fpeaks 
 very  clearly  of  that  extenfive  coiiverfion  of  the  Gen- 
 tile nations  which  is  peculiar  to  the  times  of  the 
 gofpel. 
 
 VIII.  As  the  prophecies  concerning  the  MefTiah's 
 enemies  contain  two  very  diiferent  tilings,  name- 
 ly, the  oppofition  that  ihould  be  made  by  thofe  e- 
 nemies,  and  the  defeat  of  that  oppofition  ;  the  firlt 
 of  thefe  implies  the  perfecution  of  the  Meffiah's 
 church,  and  the  fecond  her  legal  eftabliihment,  by 
 attaining  the  protection  and  countenance  of  autho- 
 rity. When  it  is  foretold,  that  the  defigns  of  tlie 
 MelTiah's  enemies  fhould  be  held  in  derilion,  and 
 prove  vain  things  ;  that  they  iliould  be  broken  as  a 
 potter's  veflel ;  that  they  Ihould  become  the  Mef- 
 liah's  foQtIlool ;  that  their  heads  ihould  be  wound- 
 ed in  many  countries  ;  that  four  carpenters  fliould 
 be  provided  to  fray  and  cafl  out  the  four  horns,  re- 
 prefenting  the  perfecuting powers,  Pf  ii.  ex.  Zech.  i.; 
 all  thefe  things  imply,  that,  in  procefs  of  time,  they 
 who  had  employed  their  power  againd  the  caufe  of 
 theMeiliah,  Ihould  be  deprived  of  their  power,  in 
 whicli  cafe  it  behoved  to  be  transferred  to  otliers  ; 
 or  made  to  employ  it  in  favour  of  the  caufe  \vhich 
 they  had  oppofed.  This  is  alfo  implied  in  the  a- 
 bove-cited  predid:ions  of  the  ruin  of  idolatry,  im- 
 porting, that  the  abettors  and  worfhippers  of  idols 
 •would  be  afliamed  and  afraid  to  profefs  any  regard 
 to  them,  that  they  would  call  them  to  the  moles 
 and  to  the  bats,  and  that  God  would  familh  all  the 
 gods  of  the  Heathen,  and  m.ake  their  verv  names  to 
 
 U  2  '  be 
 
1^6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 be  no  more  remembered,  If.  ii.  xl.  Z^ph.  ii.  ii. 
 Zech.  xiii.  2.  But  befides  the  prophetic  threaten- 
 ings,  the  revokiticn  in  view  is  foretold  in  many 
 prophetic  promifes  concerning  the  honour  which 
 the  kings  of  the  nations  would  pay  to  God,  to  his 
 MeHlah,  and  his  Zion  ;  Ihewing,  that  all  the  kings 
 of  the  earth  would  praife  the  Lord  when  they  lliould 
 hear  the  words  of  his  mouth,  Pf.  cxxxviii. ;  that  the 
 kings  of  many  nations  would  hearken  with  reve- 
 rence to  the  Meffiah,  and  would  arife  and  worlhip, 
 If.  xlix.  lii. ;  that  the  Gentiles  would  come  to  Zion's 
 light,  and  kings  to  the  brightnefs  of  her  riling; 
 that  the  Gentiles  would  fee  her  rigliteoufnefs,  and 
 all  kings  her  glory ;  and  that  the  Gentile  kings  and 
 queens  would  be  nurfing-fathers  and  nurling-mo- 
 thers  to  her,  If.  Ix.  Ixii.  xlix. 
 
 Sect.  III.   Of  the  MeJJiah's  enemies^  and  parti- 
 cularly of  the  unbelieving  yews. 
 
 The  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  or  of  the  prevailing 
 party  among  them,  and  their  oppofition  to  the  Mef- 
 fiiih  and  his  dochine,  are  foretold  in  various  pre- 
 dictions ;  feveral  of  which  have  been  already  men- 
 tioned, and  others  remain  yet  to  be  confidered  ;  the 
 chief  of  whicli  it  is  ufcful  to  colled  here  in  one 
 view,  under  various  heads,  according  as  they  treat 
 more  directly  of  one  or  other  of  the  following  fub- 
 jects,  viz.  I .  The  bad  treatment  that  people  would 
 give  tlie  Meiliah  in  his  life,  and  at  his  death  ;  2.  The 
 fubilirution  of  the  Gentiles  in  the  room  of  the 
 Jews  as  to  fpiritual  privileges  ;  3.  The  inexcufable 
 blindnefs  of  the  Jewiili  rulers  and  teachers  at  the 
 time  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles ;  and,  more 
 particularly,  4.  Their  keeping  the  writings  of  the 
 prophets  in  their  hands  as  a  fealed  book,  without 
 underilanding  the  chief  fcope  and  fubjeft  of  them. 
 
 I.  As  to  the  treatment  the  P/lelliah  was  to  meet 
 
 with 
 
Sec!!:.  III.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  157 
 
 with  from  the  Jews,  it  is  dercribed  in  feveral  pro- 
 phecies as  tiie  very  reverfe  of  what  he  would  meet 
 with  from  the  Gentiles  ;  as  particularly  in  the  a- 
 bove  explained  49th  of  liainh,  where  it  is  foretold, 
 on  the  one  hand,  that  the  Gentiles  would  be  gather- 
 ed to  him  ;  and,  on  the  otiier  hand,  that  the  Jews, 
 inftead  of  being  gathered  to  him,  would  defpife 
 and  abhor  him  ;  and  that  he  ihould  fpend  his 
 flrengtli  and  labour  among  them  in  vain.  And  in 
 If.  liii.  it  is  not  in  the-  name  of  any  other  nation, 
 but  of  his  own  nation,  that  the  prophet  fays, 
 "  When  we  lliall  fee  him,  there  is  no  beauty  that 
 "  we  fliould  dclire  him.  —  We  hid  as  it  were  our 
 "  faces  from  him  ;  he  was  defpifed,  and  we  e- 
 "  fteemed  him  not.— 7 We  did  edeem  him  ftricken, 
 "  fmitten  of  God,  and  afflicted."  All  which  ex- 
 preflions  explain  what  unbelievers  he  complains  of, 
 J/.  I.  of  that  chapter,  "  Who  hath  believed  our  re- 
 ^'  port :"  But  not  to  multiply  references  to  parti- 
 cular forecited  prediclions  of  theMeffiah's  nialtreat- 
 me^it  from  the  Jews,  it  is  fuificient  to  obferve, 
 that  if  we  compare  together  the  prophetic  account 
 of  the  place  of  the  Meliiah's  relidence,  of  his  fufTer- 
 ings,  and  of  the  more  immediate  infi:ruments  of 
 thofe  fuiferings,  it  will  be  evident,  that  a  good  many 
 of  the  above-mentioned  predictions  of  the  futferings 
 of  the  Meffiah  imply  prediclions  of  the  unbelief  of 
 the  Jews. 
 
 IJ.  Their  unbelief  is  alfo  implied  in  the  predic- 
 tions of  the  fubflitution  of  the  Gentiles  in  their 
 room:  as  when  it  is  declared,  tharon  account  of 
 the  hns  of  the  ]e\vs^  God  \vould  move  them  to  jca- 
 loufy,  by  chuhng  another  people,  Deut.  xxxii.  21.  • 
 that  the  Je\\^s  iliould  leave  their  natne  for  a  curie  to 
 God's  chofen  people,  whom  he  would  call,  not  by 
 th.?ir  name,  but  by  anothername.  If.  Ixv.  15. ;  and 
 that  the  Gentiles  v/ould  croud  into  Zion,  as  a  nu- 
 merous family  of  new  children,  fupplyinq;  the  room 
 
 of 
 
iS^  O"  t^^c  Prophecies         Chap.IV* 
 
 of  her  former  children,  which  flie  is  faid  to  have 
 loll,  If.  xlix.  20.  21 . 
 
 Whereas,  in  the  prophetic  fryle,  the  Gentile 
 ^vorld  is  called  a  zvildcrnefs^  -^vith  regard  to  its  fpi- 
 iitual  defolation  under  Keathenifni,  and  in  oppo- 
 iition  to  the  vineyard  .or  fruitful  field  of  the  church  ; 
 it  is  remarkable,  that  in  fome  prophecies  it  is  fore- 
 told at  the  lame  time,  that  the  wildernefs  or  foreffc 
 Ihould  become  a  fruitful  held,  and  the  fruitful  field 
 be  counted  for  a  foreil ;  as  particularly  in  If  xxxii. 
 35.  which  fpeaks  of  the  time  of  the  pouring  down 
 of  the  Spirit  from  on  high  ;  and  If.  xxix.  17.  which 
 will  be  proved  afterwards  to  contain  feveral  predic- 
 tions of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles.  And 
 both  thefe  predidions  have  a  remarkable  conformi- 
 ty to  If.  xliii.  19.  20.  &c.  where  the  creatures  in- 
 habiting the  wildernefs  are  reprefented  as  honour- 
 ing God,  and  as  a  people  Avhom  he  has  formed  for 
 himfelf,  to  ihew  forth  his  praife  ;  while  Ifrael  is  re- 
 prefented as  weary  of  him,  f  22.  and  their  teach- 
 ers as  tranfgreffing  agiinil  him,  >^  28.  and  provo- 
 king him  to  rejecl  them. 
 
 111.  But  befides  what  is  faid  in  If.  xliii.  about  the 
 Jewifli  teachers,  there  are  other  remarkable  predic- 
 tions, which  fpeak  of  the  time  of  the  enlightening 
 of  the  Gentiles  as  a  time  of  inexcufable  wilful  blind- 
 nefs  among  the  Jewiih  teacliers  or  rulers,  or  both. 
 Thus  in  If.  xlii.  where  the  Gentiles  are  mentioned 
 as  waiting  for  God's  law,  delivered  by  the  Meffiah, 
 f.  4.  Ifrael  is  fpoken  of  as  difobedient  to  that  law, 
 f  24. ;  and  particularly  God's  profelTed  fervants 
 and  meffengers^  titles  that  charafterife  the  Jewiih 
 teachers  by  their  office,  notvv'^ithftanding  their  mal- 
 adminiftration,  arc  reprefented  as  having  a  divine 
 revelation  propofed  ro  them,  and  rejecting  it;  ^  19. 
 "  Who  is  blind,  but  my  fervant  ?  &c.  —  Seeing. 
 "  many  things,  but  thou  obferveil  not ;  opening 
 "  the  ears,  but  he  heareth  not."  And  in  If.  Ivi. 
 which  fpeaks  of  the  time  v/hen  God's  Iioufe  ili.ould 
 
 be 
 
Seft.III.       relating  to  tlie  Messiah.  159 
 
 be  a  hoiife  of  prayer  for  all  people,  Ifrael's  watch- 
 men and  fliepberds  are  reprefented  as  "  blind,  ig- 
 "  norant,  and  dumb ;  ileeping,  lying  down,  and 
 "  loving  to  jltimber^''  y  10.  ii.;  and  the  fequel 
 charges  them  with  an  unfatiable,  unbounded  love 
 of  temporal  advantages,  M'hich,  it  is  evident  from 
 the  nature  of  the  thing,  behoved  to  be  a  chief 
 caufe  of  mens  looking  only  for  a  temporal  Mefllah. 
 IV.  What  is  Hiid  in  Jf.  Ivi.  about  the  Jewifii 
 watchmen  and  fhepherds  as  loving  to  [lumber^  im- 
 plying, that  their  ilumber  would  be  voluntary  and 
 wilful,  gives  light  to  what  is  foretold  about  their 
 deep  deep.  If.  xxix.  10.  11.  &c.  where  the  prophet 
 fpeaks  of  a  time  when  the  prophetic  books  fliould 
 be  in  the  hands  of  the  Jews  as  an  open  book  in  the 
 hands  of  one  who  cannot  read,  or  a  fealed  book  in 
 the  hands  of  one  who  can  read  if  the  book  were  not 
 fealed.  That  the  blindnefs  here  foretold  Ihould  re- 
 •  late,  not  merely  to  fome  lefs  conliderable  part,  but 
 to  the  chief  fubject  and  fcope  of  the  prophecies,  is 
 evident  from  various  exprellions  in  this  context  ;  as 
 particularly  from  >!'  1 1 .  "  And  the  vifion  of  all  is 
 "  become  unto  you  as  the  words  of  a  book  that  is 
 "  fealed  ;  "  and  f  14.  "  The  wifdom  of  their  wife 
 "  men  Ihall  fail,  and  the  underflanding  of  their 
 "  prudent  men  iliall  be  hid.'^  That  this  prediftion, 
 and  the  chapter  which  contains  it,  do  not  relate  to 
 the  time  of  the  Babyloniili  invafion  and  captivity,  or 
 at  lead  not  to  that  time  only,  but  to  the  time  of 
 the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  is  evident  from 
 feveral  predictions  in  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter, 
 evidently  relating  to  that  fubjeft,  f.  17.  18.  24.; 
 and  feveral  characters  of  the  prophetic  ftyle  ufjal  in 
 fpeaking  of  that  time,  jj^  19.  20.  23.  At  the  time 
 o'i  the  Babylonilh  invafion  and  captivity  tlie  prophe- 
 cies of  Jeremiah  were  far  from  being  like  a  fealed 
 book  :  for  though  they  were  not  believed  by  many, 
 yet  they  were  fulHciently  underitood  ;  and  it  was 
 OR  that  account  that  that  prophet's  enemies  were  fo 
 
 enraged 
 
i6o  On  the  I^rophecies  Chap.  IV, 
 
 enraged  againft  him  :  befides  that  at  that  thiie  the 
 Jews  had  feveral  enlightened  prophets  and  ieers, 
 iiich  as  Jeremiah  himfelt  in  Judea,  and  Ezekiel  and 
 Daniel  at  Babylon  ;  Avhereas  the  time  mentioned  in 
 this  29th  of  Ifaiah  is  a  time  when  fuch  advantages 
 "were  \vanting.  From  all  which  it  appears,  that 
 though  the  defcription  of  the  liege  of  Jerufalem, 
 which  takes  up  the  firil  eight  verfes  of  this  chapter, 
 ihould  be  fuppofed  to  be  of  itfelf  applicable  either 
 to  the  fiege  of  that  place  by  the  Babylonians,  or  by 
 the  Romans ;  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter  re- 
 flricls  the  defcription  to  the  laft  of  thefe  lieges,  to 
 ■which  feveral  things  in  the  defcription  itfelf  have 
 plainly  a  greater  conformity  :  and  whereas  idolatry 
 was  one  of  the  chief  and  moil  immediate  procuring 
 caufes  of  the  Babyloniih  captivity,  the  defolation 
 defcribed  in  this  chapter  is  imputed  to  various  o- 
 ther  provocations ;  but  idolatry  is  not  once  men- 
 tioned. 
 
 There  feems  to  be  a  remarkable  conformity  be- 
 tween what  isfaid  in  If.  xkIx.  about  the  fealed  book, 
 and  what  is  faid  about  fealing  the  law  and  telli- 
 niony  in  If.  viii.  16.  in  which  chapter  the  Jews  are 
 reprefented  as  not  fpeaking  according  to  the  la\v 
 and  the  teflimony,  becaufe  there  is  no  light  in 
 them,  )j'  20.  And  though  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Geiuiles  is  not  fo  exprefsly  mentioned  in  this  con- 
 text, yet  it  is  neceffarily  implied  in  f  14.  where  it 
 is  laid,  that  at  the  fame  timi  that  the  Lord  would 
 be  for  a  (lone  of  ftumbling  to  both  houfes  of  Ifrael, 
 he  would  be  a  fmduary  to  fome  other  people,  who 
 being  diftincl  from  both  houfes  of  Ifrael,  can  be  no 
 other  than  the  Gentiles.  What  the  prophet  fays  a- 
 bout  the  {lone  of  itumbling  is  the  more  remarkable, 
 becaufe  it  is  affirmed  not  only  of  one,  but  of  both 
 tlie  houfes  of  Ifrael,  and  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jeru- 
 falem in  particular. 
 
 Several  other  prediclions  relating  to  the  unbelief 
 of  the  Jev/s,  are  contained  in  paifages  which  fpeak 
 
 of 
 
Sedt.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  l6i 
 
 of  a  time  when  the  fons  of  the  Jewiili  church  fiiould 
 be  obliged  to  ackiiovvlecige,  that  for  their  tranfgrel- 
 fions  their  mother  was  put  away,  If.  1.  2. ;  and  when 
 the  covenant  between  God  and  that  people  ihould  be 
 broken,  which  is  mixed  with  a  predidion  formerly  ex- 
 plained, relating  to  the  Meiliah's  fufferings,  Zech.  xi. 
 10.  And  whereas  the  6th  of  Ifaiah  contains  one  of  the 
 fullefk  defcriptions  of  a  future  blindnefs  and  defola- 
 tion  of  the  Je^vs ;  though  perhaps  it  does  not  fpeak 
 fo  clearly  as  fome  other  prophecies  of  the  time 
 when  this  was  to  happen  -,  yet  ^l^  3.  ^vhich  fpeaks  of 
 "  the  whole  earth  as  full  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord," 
 feems  to  point  at  the  time  when  the  Gentile  world, 
 Avhich  is  by  much  the  greateft  part  of  the  earthy 
 ihould  be  hlled  with  the  knowledge  of  that  glory. 
 
 The  predidions  of  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews  con- 
 tain a  confiderable  number  of  fads  and  circum- 
 llances  relating  to  the  extent  of  it,  and  the  chief  a- 
 betiorsofit,  as  well  as  its  caufes  and  effects.  As 
 to  the  extent  of  it,  though  it  is  foretold,  that  too 
 great  a  number  would  be  chargeable  with  it,  it  is 
 not  reprefented  as  fo  univerfal  but  that  the  Meffiah's 
 forerunner  would  have  confiderable  fuccefs  in  pre- 
 paring the  way  before  him,  and  that  the  Meiliali 
 himfelf  would  confirm  the  covenant  with  many,  re- 
 floring  the  preferved  of  Ifraei  :  and  feveral  predic- 
 tions plainly  fuppofe,  that  there  ihould  be  a  true 
 church  of  God,  and  of  the  Meiliah,  in  Judea,  to 
 which  the  enlightened  Gentiles  would  have  due  re- 
 gard, as  their  mother-church.  If.  xlix.  ii.  2.  3.  Zech. 
 viii.  23.  As  it  is  foretold,  that  the  chief  promoters 
 of  Jewilh  unbelief  would  be  the  Jewiih  teachers  and 
 rulers,  who  are  called  God's  melJingcrs^  and  //ra~ 
 el's  pepherds,  and  tcatchmen  ;  fo  they  are  defcribed 
 by  their  hypocrify,  their  fuperltition.  If.  xxix. ; 
 their  neglett  of  God's  law  and  teltimony.  If.  viii.  ; 
 their  fenfuality,  their  covetoufnefs.  If.  Ivi.  ;  their 
 fpiritual  pride,  If  Ixv.  5.  and  intemperate  falfe  zeal. 
 If.  Ixvi.  5. :  all  which  th.ings  would  incline  them  to 
 
 X  rejed 
 
i62  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV*. 
 
 rejedl  a  MefTiah  that  would  appear  in  a  ftate  of  fa 
 great  humiliation,  "  feeing  no  beauty  in  him  why 
 *'  they  ihould  defire  him."  Transferring  to  human 
 invention,  and  confequently  to  human  tradition, 
 the  regard  due  to  divine  revelation,  and  praiftical 
 preference  of  temporal  advantages,  expeded  by  a 
 temporal  MeiTiah,  to  the  fpiritual  bleffings  of  God's 
 covenant ;  which  evils,  which  were  in  fad  among 
 the  chief  caufes  why  the  Jews  rejeded  Chrifl,  are 
 mentioned  by  the  prophets  among  the  chief  fins  that 
 would  occafion  that  people's  rejeding  the  Mefliah  ; 
 particularly  in  if.  xxix.  and  If.  Ivi.  where  that  peo- 
 ple are  defcribed  as  "  teaching  the  fear  of  God  by 
 *'  the  precept  of  men  ;  and  as  greedy  perfons  that 
 "  could  never  have  enough."  It  is  foretold,  that  they 
 Avould  lejed  and  defpife  the  Meiiiah  himfelf ;  that 
 they  would  look  on  him  as  one  fmitten  and  aiiiided 
 of  God  on  his  own  account ;  that  they  would  put 
 him  to  death,  and  maltreat  him  at  his  death,  in  the 
 manner  defcribed  from  the  prophecies  in  the  former 
 chapter  ;  and  that  they  would  cad  out  of  their  fo- 
 ciety  his  difciples,  on  pretence  of  zeal  fi;r  the  glory 
 of  God,  ]L  ixv.  5.  It  is  the  more  j)robable  that 
 this  lail  particular,  relating  to  the  Meffiah's  difci- 
 ples, is  the  thing  meant  in  If.  Ixv.  5.  becaufe,  af- 
 ter fpeaking  of  men  who  Ihould  be  ejeded  by  their 
 Jewilli  brethren,  the  converhon  of  tiie  Gentiles  is 
 not  only  the  chief  thing  mentioned  in  the  follov/ing 
 fentences,  but  it  is  n\entioned  as  an  appearance  of 
 God  for  the  joy  of  thefe  ejeded  Jews  ;  and  is  pro- 
 pofed  in  promiles  for  their  encouragement.  Which 
 way  of  propofing  the  promifes  of  the  calling  of  the 
 Gentiles,  is  an  intimation,  that  the  perfons  in  view 
 ^veve  thofe  who  were  to  be  employed  as  inllrumcnts 
 in  fulfilling  tiiefe  promifes;  belldes  that  thofe  })er- 
 fons  being  here  charaderifed  by  their  trembling  at 
 God's  word,  this  is  the  charader  given,  in  the 
 foregoing  context,  of  thofe  to  v/hom  God  expreffes 
 greater  regard  than  to  the  Je'wiih  temple,  and  who 
 
 are 
 
Sed.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  163 
 
 are  ojjpofed  to  the  idolizers  of  that  temple,  and  of 
 the  fervice  that  belonged,  and  was  contined  to  it. 
 
 Though  it  is  foretold,  in  If.  xxix.  that  the  chief 
 fcope  of  the  prophecies  fliould  be  to  the  Jews  as  the 
 words  of  a  fealed  book,  it  is  not  faid,  that  they  fliould 
 be  permitted  to  go  fo  far  aflray  as  to  give  up  wholly 
 with  thofe  facred  writings;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
 thefe  writings  are  fuppofed  to  continue  fbill  in  their 
 hands.  At  the  fame  time,  various  flrong  expref- 
 lions  in  this  chapter  appear  peculiarly  applicable  to 
 the  amazing  delufions  and  fables  for  which  that  peo- 
 ple have  been  fo  remarkable  for  many  ages.  And 
 whereas  the  name  of  that  people  was  formerly  the 
 name  of  God's  church,  from  \vhom,  through  his 
 mercy,  the  Gentiles  received  the  knowledge  of  his 
 will ;  this  makes  it  the  more  obfervable,  that  it 
 'ihould  be  foretold,  as  it  is  in  If.  Ixv.  14.  that  the 
 name  of  that  people  fliould  be  one  day  the  objed  of 
 the  particular  averfion  of  the  true  people  of  God. 
 
 In  colleding  and  comparing  the  chief  predidions 
 of  the  fin:d  delolition  and  dilperlion  of  the  Jews,  it 
 will  befuflicient  to  mention  more  briefly  {udx  of  thefe 
 pretli(^lions  as  were  formerly  explained  under  other 
 heads,  that  we  may  confider  fome  other  predictions 
 of  the  fame  event  more  particularly. 
 
 I.  One  of  the  moft  remarkable  and  moft  decifive 
 predictions  on  this  fubjecft  is  that  in  the  forecited 
 9th  of  Daniel,  which  at  the  fame  time  fpeaks  of  the 
 rebuilding  of  the  Jewiih  city,  after  the  return  from 
 Babylon,  and  ofafecond  deflrudion,  both  of  the 
 city  and  landuary,  after  the  cutting  off  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah. 
 
 II.  That  deftruiTiion  is  alfo  foretold  in  feveral  of 
 the  forecited  predictions  of  that  people's  unbelief; 
 as  particularly  in  If.xlii.  which  fpeaks  fo  much  both 
 of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  and  of  the 
 blindnefs  of  the  Jews  ;  and  foretells,  that  Ifrael 
 lliould  be  given  for  a  prey  to  the  robbers,  that  the 
 
 X  2  llrengtlj 
 
164  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 flrength  of  battle  flionld  be  poured  upon  him,  and 
 conilinne  him.  In  If.  Ivi.  which  fpeaks  of  the 
 blindnefs  of  the  Jewifn  watchmen  and  Ihepherds,  all 
 the  beaits  of  the  field  are  reprelented  as  gathered  to- 
 gether to  devour  them.  In  If.  viii.  where  it  is  fore- 
 tf)ld,  that  tli^  Lord  would  be  a  fanduary  to  the 
 Gentiles,  and  a  ftone  of  {tumbling  to  the  Jews,  a- 
 mong  various  other  expreffions  about  the  future  de- 
 folation  of  that  people,  it  is  foretold  that  they  fliould 
 be  driven  to  darknefs.  In  If.  xliii.  which  fpeaks  of 
 the  Gentile  Avildernefs  as  honouring  God,  and  of 
 Ifrael  as  weary  of  him,  and  their  teachers  as  tranf- 
 greliing  agnintl  him,  it  is  foretold,  that  the  princes 
 of  the  fancT;uary  ilionld  be  profaned,  Jacob  given 
 to  the  curfe,  and  Ifrael  to  reproaches :  and  in  If. 
 Ixv.  where  it  is  faid,  that  the  Jews  fhould  leave 
 their  name  l^ir  a  curfe  to  God's  chofen,  it  is  fore- 
 told, that  that  nation  ihould  be  flain  ;  which  mull 
 be  meant  of  the  diflblution  of  their  civil  polity, 
 becaufe  it  is  foretold  in  other  pailages,  that  tiiey 
 Ihould  never  be  wholly  extinguiihed. 
 
 III.  The  28th  of  I3euteronomy  and  29th  of  I- 
 .faiah  contain  circumftantial  defcriptions,  the  firll 
 of  fieges  of  all  the  Jewifli  cities,  the  fecond  of  a 
 fiege  of  Jcrufalem,  ending  in  extraordinary  defola- 
 tion  :  and  in  both  thefe  prophecies  there  are  feveral 
 characters  which  iliew,  that  it  is  the  defolation  by 
 the  Romans  that  is  chiefly  intended.  In  Deut. 
 xxviii.  it  is  foretold,  thai  God  would  bring  a  na- 
 tion from  far,  from  the  end  of  the  earth,  againfl  the 
 Jews,  )^  49. ;  who  would  befiege  them  in  all  their 
 g.tes,  until  their  high  and  fenced  walls  ihould  come 
 down  through  ail  the  hmd,  y  52.;  fo  that  they 
 ihould  be  plucked  out  of  the  land,  f  63.  and  feat- 
 tered  among  all  people  from  one  end  of  the  earth 
 to  the  other,  f  64.  Among  various  arguments  for 
 applying  this  prediclion  to  the  dellrudion  of  Judea 
 by  the  Romans,  it  is  remarkable,  that  in  f  68.  it  is 
 foretold,  that,  after  the  fieges  and  difperfion  above- 
 mentioned, 
 
$eft.III.       relating  to  the  Miissiah.  165' 
 
 mentioned,  the  Jews  fliould  be  fent  in  fhips  to  E- 
 gypt,  to  be  fold  to  their  enemies  tor  Haves;  which 
 was  literally  fulfilled  by  the  Romans ;  whereas,  at 
 the  time  of  the  Bahylonidi  captivity,  the  Jews  went 
 to  Egypt,  not  in  ihips,  but  on  hories  ;  not  to  be  fold 
 to  enemies,  but  to  feek  flielter  from  the  Egyptians 
 as  their  friends  and  allies  :  which  is  much  taken  no- 
 tice of,  and  much  blamed  in  various  places  of 
 fcripture.  Whereas  it  is  faid,  f  49.  that  the  ene- 
 my rheie  mentioned  lliould  come  from  far,  even 
 from  the  end  of  tiie  earth  ;  this  is  evidently  much 
 niore  applicable  to  the  Romans  than  to  the  Chal- 
 deans ;  and  the  words  in  that  verfe,  about  that  e- 
 fiemy's  comiiig  as  an  eagle,  may  reafonably  be  coiili- 
 .dered,  according  to  the  ftyle  of  prophetic  writings, 
 as  an  allufion  to  the  Roman  eniian  ;  feeino"  it  is 
 twice  repeated,  -^  59,  that  the  judgements  threat- 
 ened in  this  chapter  would  be  of  long  continuance  ; 
 and  feeing  it  is  foretold,  that  th^e  Jews  would  be 
 left  fmall  in  number,  y  62.  and  th^t  they  would 
 find  no  eafe  nor  red  for  the  fole  of  their  foot  on 
 their  difperfion :  all  the fe  things  are  arguments  for 
 underitanding  the  difperfion  by  the  Romans,  rather 
 than  that  by  the  Babylonians,  which  continued  but 
 about  feventy  years,  was  not  attended  with  fo  much 
 flaughter,  and  did  not  put  the  Jews  into  fo  unfet- 
 tled  and  wandering  a  condition,  confidering  the  fa- 
 vours they  met  with  after  that  captivity  from  their 
 conquerors.  The  Chrillian  interpretation  of  this 
 cliapter  may  be  farther  contirmed  by  feveral  things 
 in  the  following  chapters  of  this  book ;  feeing  chap. 
 29.  f  24.  fpeaks  of  the  future  dcfolation  of  the  Jews 
 as  exceeding  fnigular,  raifing  the  afboniiliment  ot  all 
 nations,  and  making  them  inqu'fitive  about  the 
 caufes  of  it  :  and  whereas  the  Icjng  of  Mofes,  in 
 chap.  32,  which  was  mentioned  before  as  foretel- 
 ling the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  un- 
 belief of  the  Jews,  foretells  alfo  the  defokition  of 
 that  people,  it  is  obfcrvable,  that  tljat  fong  is  men- 
 tioned 
 
i66  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. TV. 
 
 tioned  no  lefs  than  three  or  four  times,  as  a  fong 
 that  ihould  be  left  for  a  ^vitnefs  againfr  that  people^ 
 in  the  event  of  their  apoftafy  from  God,  chap.  xxxi. 
 19.  21.  26.  28. 
 
 The  29th  of  Ifaiah,  in  defcribing  a  fiege  of  Jeru- 
 falem,  gives  fiich  an  account  of  the  multitude  of 
 nations  fighting  againll  it,  of  their  lingular  eager- 
 nefs  to  deftroy  it,  and  of  the  low  condition  to 
 which  they  would  reduce  that  people,  as  is  mani- 
 feilly  more  applicable  to  the  fecond  deilruftion  of 
 that  place  by  the  Romans,  than  to  the  firil  by  the 
 Babylonians ;  but,  which  is  ftill  more  decilive,  the 
 latter  part  of  the  chapter  contains  various  charac- 
 ters of  the  times  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  of  the  blindnefs  of  the  Jews. 
 
 IV.  Whereas  there  are  feveral  predidions  of  the 
 defoiation  of  Judea,  concerning  which  it  is  not  fo 
 eafy  to  determine,  at  firll  view,  whether  they  are 
 meant  of  the  lirft  or  the  fecond  defoiation  of  that 
 country  ;  there  are  other  predidions,  where  there 
 is  no  room  for  that  difficulty,  namely,  the  predic- 
 tions that  ^vere  delivered  after  the  Babylonilh  capti- 
 vity ;  of  which  that  in  the  forecited  9th  of  Daniel 
 may  be  reckoned  the  chief;  but  there  are  feveral  o- 
 thers  in  Zechariah  and  Malachi. 
 
 In  the  nth  of  Zechariah,  which  M'as  proved  be- 
 fore to  treat  of  the  times  and  of  the  fufferings  of  the 
 Meiliah,  there  is  a  remarkable  predidion  of  a  fecond 
 defoiation  of  Judea,  that  ihould  be  of  long  conti- 
 nuance, f  6.  attended  with  the  breaking  of  the 
 covenant  between  God  and  that  people,  f  10.  and 
 of  their  union  with  one  another,  f  i^-',  fo  that 
 they  are  faid  to  be  delivered  every  one  into  his 
 neighbour's  hand.  All  which  things,  taken  com- 
 plexly, are  not  applicable  to  any  difafter  that  inter- 
 vened between  the  Babylonilh  captivity  and  the  final 
 deilrudion  of  Jerufalem  by  Titus. 
 
 In  Zechariah  xiii.  after  a  remarkable  predidion 
 of  the  Mefllah's  fufferings,  there  is  a  predidion  of 
 
Sedt.III.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  i6; 
 
 a  defolati on  of  Judea  that  would  be  very  lingular 
 and  extenfive,  >^  8.  9. :  and  whatever  difficulty* 
 there  may  be  about  two  dillerent  interpretations  of 
 the  clofe  of  chap.  13.  according  as  the  cutting 
 off  there  mentioned  may  be  fuppofed  to  relate  to  a 
 fpiritual  or  temporal  difafcer,  each  of  Avhich  inter- 
 pretations favour  the  main  argument  in  view  ;  it  is 
 evident,  that  the  beginning  of  the  14th  chapter 
 fpeaks  literally  of  enemies  gathered  from  all  nations, 
 befieging  and  facking  Jerufalem,  and  carrying  the 
 half  (or  a  vafl  number)  of  its  inhabitants  into  cap- 
 tivity. Whereas  tiie  following  3d  verfe  fpeaks  of 
 the  Lord's  fighting  againil  thofe  nations  that  had 
 fought  againil  Jerufalem,  feeing  it  is  not  at  all  faid, 
 that  this  ihould  be  in  order  to  a  fpeedy  reftoration, 
 or  any  reftoration  at  all,  of  that  city  ;  this  pre- 
 didion  may  be  explained  by  various  others,  whicli 
 fpeak  of  the  righteous  judgements  to  be  inflicted  on 
 the  incorrigible  among  other  nations  as  well  as  the 
 Jews;  and  by  what  is  foretold,  f  16.  of  this  fame 
 chapter,  which  lliews,  that  they  who  were  left  ol 
 the  nations  which  came  againft  Jerufalem,  would 
 be  brought  to  worlhip  the  Lord  of  hofts.  That 
 this  chajjtcr  treats  of  the  times  of  the  Meffiah,  and 
 contains  very  remarkable  prediclions  relating  to 
 thofe  times,  is  not  only  evident  from  its  being  a 
 continuation  of  the  important  prophecies  in  the 
 two  preceding  chapters,  formerly  confidered,  and 
 from  the  lall-cited  predidlion,  y  16.  of  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentile  nations,  but  alfo  from  what  is 
 farther  foretold  on  that  fubjed  in  jj'  8.  9.;  which 
 fpeak  of  living  waters  going  out  from  Jerufalem  at 
 tlie  time  in  vievv',  towards  the  different  parts  of  the 
 world;  and  Ihew,  that  at  that  time,  "The  Lord 
 
 *  A  chief  caufc  of  the  difficulty  hinted  at,  is  the  good  account  gi- 
 ven in  the  lafl  vcrfc  of  chap.  r^.  of  thofe  thai  (hould  efcape  the  cue- 
 ting  olf  meniioiied  in  ver.  8.  Jf  that  good  account  be  fiippofcd  to  re- 
 late to  the  nv-lt  diftant  good  clfeifls  of  the  calamities  of  the  jews,  the 
 ifScuIty  fccms  to  be  in  a  good  racafur&  removed. 
 
 *'  fliouH 
 
i68  On  the  t^Roj^tiEciEs         Chap. IV.- 
 
 *'  fliould  be  King  over  all  the  earth  ;  and  that  there 
 "  fhould  be  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one  :"  befides 
 the  remarkable  prediction,  at  the  clofe  of  the  chap- 
 ter, fi^rmerly  proved  to  relate  to  the  abolilhing  of 
 the  ceremonial  law. 
 
 In  the  bijok  of  Malachi,  there  is  a  remarkable  hint 
 at  a  rejection  of  the  Jews  that  fiiould  be  cotempo- 
 rary  with  the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles,  Mai.  i.  lo. 
 II.  ;  and  in  chap.  iii.  a  prediction  of  a  time  when 
 there  fhould  be  a  more  vifible  difference  betwixt  the 
 righteous  and  the  wicked,  than  what  is  ufually 
 made  in  the  courfe  of  pj-ovidence  5  which  is  lingu- 
 larly  applicable  to  the  diiierence  made  between  the 
 difciples  and  the  enemies  of  Chrift  at  the  deilrudtion 
 ofjerufalem,  chap.  iii.  18. ;  but  efpecially  the  laft 
 chapter  gives  an  alarming  accomit  of  an  awful  day 
 of  the  Lord  that  ihould  confu-iie  the  wicked,  chap. 
 iv.  I. ;  particularly  the  proud,  leaving  them  neither 
 root  nor  branch ;  where,  though  the  incorrigible 
 party  among  the  Jews  are  not  exprefsly  mentioned^ 
 yet  feeing  this  book  of  prophecy  fpeaks  chiefly  all  a- 
 long,  not  of  the  fins  of  the  Gentiles,  of  whom  it 
 foretells  that  God's  name  would  be  great  among 
 them,  but  of  the  Je\vs  ;  and  feeing  the  awful  day 
 mentioned  in  this  laft  chapter,  is  mentioned  as  co- 
 temporary  with  the  appearance  of  the  Sun  ofrigh- 
 teoufnefs,  formerly  proved  to  be  none  other  than 
 the  Mefliah;  all  thefe  things,  efpecially  when  com- 
 pared with  the  above-cited  predictions,  about  the 
 unbelief  and  defolation  of  the  Jews,  give  good 
 ground  to  look  on  them  as  the  proud  and  the  wick- 
 ed of  wh(*m  the  paffage  m  view  is  meant. 
 
 V.  Whertas  it  is  a  primary  character  of  the  day 
 of  the  MelTiah,  that  it  would  be  a  day  of  fingular 
 joy  to  God's  people,  feveral  Other  prophecies.  If. 
 XXXV.  4,  Ixi.  2.  Ixvi.  6  beliJes  th.t  lait-cited  from 
 Malachi,  fpeak  of  the  fame  day  as  an  awful  day  of 
 jufl  ref  JMiipi-nce  to  the  enemies  of  God,  of  his 
 ivitiiiaiij  and  of  Zion.     There  are  fume  remarkable 
 
 ^  paflages 
 
Sedl.III;        relating  to  the  Messiah.  169 
 
 pafTages  which  feem  to  be  of  particular  ufe  for  ex- 
 plaining thefe  diiierenc  views  that  are  given  fo  oft 
 of  the  lame  day  ;  as  pyrticnhirly  If  .Ixvi.  (which  fpeaks 
 fo  much  of  the  calling  of  the  Gentiks),  ^  14. 
 "  Then  I  he  hand  of  the  L(^rd  ihail  be  known  to- 
 *■''  waicK  hii>  fervants,  and  his  iiidignaticai  towards 
 *'  his  enemies  ;"  and  If.  Ixv.  from  f  13.  to  j;^  17. 
 where  the  fame  time  is  defcrbed  as  a  time  of  feaft- 
 ing,  rejoiciilg,  and  finging  for  joy  of  heart  to  God's 
 fervants;  and  as  a  time  of  hunger,  third,  fliame, 
 crying,  and  forrow  of  heart,  to  them  who  would  de- 
 fpife  the  calls  of  God's  niercy  ;  and  the  context  was 
 formerly  proved  to  relate  to  the  times  of  the  Mef- 
 ilah.  Mai.  iii.  18.  has  fuch  a  conformity  to  thefe 
 paflliges,  that  it  is  an  argument  that  the  context  to 
 Avhich  it  belongs,  is  parallel  to  them,  Or  relates  to 
 ,  the  fame  times  and  events :  *•'  Then  Ihall  ye  difcerii 
 "  between  the  righteous  and  the  wicked ;  betweea 
 *'  him  that  ferveth  G(.)d,  and  him  that  ferveth  him 
 "  not.'' 
 
 As  it  is  fuitable  to  the  befb  rules  of  interpretation, 
 to  explain  the  more  general  threatenings  againd 
 Zion's  enemies,  by  the  pallages  which  tell  more 
 particularly  who  thofe  enemies  are,  namely,  the  a- 
 bettors  of  Pagm  idolatry  and  Jewiih  unbelief;  fo 
 there  is  a  pecidiar  reafon  for  underllantling  threat- 
 enings of  temporal  judgements  againlt  Zion's  ene- 
 mies, as  more  fpecially  intended  againii;  the  obfti- 
 natejews,  conlidering  the  tenure  of  the  charter  by 
 which  they  held  Canaan,  which  contained  the  pe- 
 nalty of  expullion  in  cafe  of  rebellion  and  apoftafy: 
 fo  that  predictions  of  their  national  unbi^lief,  virtu- 
 ally imply  predications  of  their  national  defolation. 
 
 VI.  There  are  three  or  four  remarkable  charac- 
 ters, which  prove  a  certain  national  difperlion  of 
 the  Jews,  menrioned  in  fome  prophecies  to  be  dif- 
 ferent from  that  occafioned  by  the  Eabylonifli  capti- 
 vity :  for  whereas  that  was  the  tird  national  difper- 
 fion  of  that  people,  and  happened  long  before  the 
 
 Y  times 
 
I70  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 times  of  the  Mefliah,  and  of  the  fourth  monarchy, 
 and  was  but  of  fhort  continuance ;  fome  predictions 
 fpeak  of  a  difperfion,  which  they  mention  as  a  fe~ 
 cond  dijpevjion  happening  after  the  appearance  of 
 the  Meliiah,  and  of  the  fourth  monarcliy,  and  of 
 very  long  continuance. 
 
 I .  The difperfion  mentioned  If.  xi.  1 1 .  &c.  is  diftin- 
 guiilied  from  the  Babylonifh  difperfion  by  feveral  of 
 thefe  charadters  :  for  it  is  mentioned  as  a  fecond  dif- 
 perlion,  feeing  the  recovery  or  reiloration  from  it, 
 which  is  the  thing  more  diredily  foretold,  is  men- 
 tioned as  a  fecond  reftoracion  ;  and  both  the  difper- 
 iion  and  refloration  here  fpoken  of,  are  mentioned 
 as  cotemporary  with  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles by  the  root  of  JefTe,  which  was  proved  for- 
 merly to  be  the  chief  fubjedt  of  that  chapter.  But 
 beddes  all  this,  whereas  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles  was  to  Continue  through  all  ages,  and, 
 from  fmall  beginnings,  after  much  oppolition,  to 
 arrive  at  its  utmoit  perfection  on  earth,  by  the  full 
 converfion  of  all  the  Gentile  nations ;  this  prophecy 
 feems  plainly  to  make  the  reftoration  of  the  Jews, 
 which  it  defcribes  f  ii.  cotemporary  with  that 
 happy  period,  the  bringing  in  of  the  fullnefs  of  the 
 Gentiles,  which  it  defcribes  f  lo.  by  the  two  blef- 
 fed  charadlers  of  univerfal  peace,  and  univerfal 
 light. 
 
 Though  the  verfe  that  intervenes  het^veen  the 
 prediction  that  implies  the  univerfal  converfion  of 
 the  Gentiles,  and  that  which  foretells  the  reftora- 
 tion of  the  Jews,  as  happening  in  the  fame  day,  or 
 about  the  fame  time,  fpeaks  of  the  rootof  Jefle,  or 
 of  the  Mefiiah  ;  yet,  there  is  nothing  in  that  verfe 
 that  reftri<5ts  its  meaning  to  the  Meffiah's  firft  ap- 
 pearance ;  v.hich  is  the  thing  mentioned  in  the  firfl 
 verfe  of  the  chapter  ;  and  it  is  very  agreeable  to  the 
 fcope  of  the  prophecies,  to  mix,  in  one  context,  e- 
 vents  relating  to  the  beginning  of  the  Mefliah's 
 kingdom,  and  to  the  highell  advancement  of  it. 
 
 2 ,  The 
 
Sed.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  171 
 
 2.  The  difperfion  mentioned  Daniel  xii.  7.  is  diftin- 
 guifhed  from  the  Babylonifh  difperfion,  by  all  the 
 charaders  above  mentioned.  It  mud  be  potlerior 
 to  that  difperlion,  becaufe  the  predidlion  itfelf  is 
 posterior  to  the  decree  of  Cyrus,  which  authorifed 
 the  return  from  that  difperfion,  as  appears  from 
 Dan.  xi.  i.  compared  with  Ezra  i.  i. 
 
 Then  again,  the  difperlion  of  the  holy  people  is 
 mentioned  here,  (in  Djn.  xii.  7.),  in  anfwer  to  a  re- 
 markable queflion  in  the  preceding  verle,  "  Hqw 
 *'  long  lliall  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  wonders  ?" 
 And  the  anfwer  implies,  that  when  the  difperfion  of 
 that  people  fliould  be  at  an  end,  and  not  till  then, 
 or  about  that  time,  the  other  prophetic  wonders  in 
 view  fliould  be  at  an  end  likewife.  Concerning 
 which  wonders,  it  might  be  fuflicient  to  our  pre- 
 fent  purpofe,  to  obferve,  from  chap.  xi.  4.  that 
 fome  at  leall  of  thefe  wonders  were  to  happen  after 
 the  fall,  not  only  of  the  hrft  and  fecond,  but  alfo 
 of  the  third  or  Grecian  monarchy  ;  which  is  enough 
 to  put  the  end  of  the  difperfion  in  view  at  a  great 
 diftance  from  the  difperfion  caufed  by  the  Babylo- 
 nians. But  it  is  proper  to  obferve  farther,  that  the 
 chief  wonders  foretold  by  Daniel,  could  not  be 
 finiihed  till  all  the  kingdoms  under  the  ivliole  hea- 
 ven fliould  fubmit  thenrifeives  to  God  and  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  Dan.  vii.  27.  ii.  44.;  which  confirms  the  above 
 interpretation  of  If.  xi.  that  the  end  of  the  difperfion 
 of  the  Jews  would  be  cotemporary  with  the  full 
 converfion  of  the  Gentiles,  or  would  happen  much 
 about  that  time. 
 
 3.  The  end  of  the  difperfion  of  the  Jews  is  not 
 only  made  cotemporary  with  the  end  of  the  prophetic 
 wonders  in  general,  but  more  particularly  with  the 
 end  of  what  is  called  time^  times ^  and  an  half, 
 Dan.  xii.  7.  The  meaning  of  thofe  words  will  be 
 confidered  more  particularly  afterwards ;  it  is  fuf- 
 ficient  at  prefent  to  obferve,  that  according  to  Dan. 
 vii.  26.  the  end  of  tune ^  times,  and  an  half,  would 
 
 Y  2  be 
 
17  2  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 be  the  end  of  apoftafy,  delufion,  and  perfeci.;tion, 
 and  would  be  the  tune  of  the  univerfal  conveiTiou 
 of  the  nations  :  fo  that  this  affords  another  proof, 
 that  the  final  reiloration  of  the  Jews  Ihould  be  co- 
 temporary  witli  the  converiion  of  the  fullnefs  of  the 
 Gentiles 
 
 4.  The  nth  and  12th  verfesof  this  chapter  ihew, 
 that  there  w(.aild  be  about  twelve  or  thirteen 
 centuries  from  an  unhappy  revolution,  chara(^terifed 
 by  the  taking  away  of  the  daily  facrifice,  and  the  fet- 
 ting  up  of  delbiating  or  (as  the  word  alfo  ligniiies) 
 altoniihing  abonnnation,  to  a  time  character  ilea  on- 
 ly by  the  bi^lFi-dnefs  of  thole  who  llioul'd  fee  it,  f  12. 
 It  will  be  proved  afterwar/s,  from  Dan.  vii.  :?6. 
 that  the  charaders  of  rhe  beginning  of  tliis  calcula- 
 tion are  really  and  lingularly  applicable  to  the  fet- 
 ting  up  of  the  power  there  laid  to  continu.;  tune^ 
 timtis^  and  an  half)  and  it  is  evident  tlvit  the  good 
 charafter  given  here,  j^'  12.  of  the  end  of  the  calcu- 
 lation, is  fingularly  applicable  to  the  two  things 
 mentioned  in  the  context,  namely,  the  full  conver- 
 iion of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  reftoration  of  the  Jews, 
 lience  it  follows,  that  by  time^  times^  and  an  halfy 
 are  me.uit  about  twelve  or  thirteen  centuries,  which 
 make,  in  round  numbers,  about  three  years  ami  an 
 half,  or  a  year,  years,  and  an  half  year,  reckoning 
 as  many  natural  years  in  every  prophetic  year  as 
 there  are  days  in  a  natural  year,  according  to  the 
 prophetic  ttyle  in  other  places,  an  J  particularly  in 
 the  above-explained  9th  cliapter  of  this  fame  book. 
 This  puts  the  end  of  the  difperfion  of  the  Jews,  as 
 well  as  the  cotemporary  end  of  delulion  and  apo- 
 ftafy, and  the  beginning  of  univerfal  light  and 
 peace,  at  the  didance  of  twelve  or  thirteen  centu- 
 ries from  a  certain  remarkable  time,  which,  how- 
 ever not  particularly  known,  is  declared  very  plainly 
 to  be  poilerior  to  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire. 
 AH  thefe  things,  it  is  hoped,  M'ill  be  made  more 
 plain  in  the  folio wjng  fedion :  it  was  proper  to 
 " *  give 
 
Sed.III.         relating  to  the  Messiah,  173 
 
 give  fome  account  of  them  here,  to  iliow  that  the 
 prophets  foretell  a  difperfion  of  the  Jews,  poilerior 
 to  what  was  caufed  by  the  Babylonians,  cotempo- 
 rary  with  the  times  of  the  Mefliah,  happening  in 
 the  time  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  monarchy,  (as  is 
 evident  from  Dan.  ix.  26.  27.),  and  continuing 
 many  ages  after  its  fall ;  as  in  efled  that  difperfion 
 is  known  to  have  lafled  no\v  near  the  third  part  of 
 the  time  lince  the  creation  :  fo  that  when  it  is  at  an 
 end,  there  will  indeed  be  an  end  of  one  of  the  great- 
 .eft  wonders  in  the  hiftory  of  mankind  ;  which  is  an 
 argument  of  the  juilnefs  of  the  prophetic  llyle  on 
 this  fubje(^t. 
 
 It  appears  from  what  has  been  faid,  that  the  pre- 
 dictions of  the  defolation  and  difperfion  of  the  Jews, 
 as  well  as  the  other  predidions  formerly  explained, 
 are  a  confiderable  number,  and  contain  a  confider- 
 able  variety  of  facls  and  circumltances,  relating  to 
 the  delbudion  of  the  Jewilh  city  and  fandtuary,  the 
 time  and  inilruments  of  it,  the  difaflers  of  thefiege 
 of  Jerufalem,  the  fubfequent  difperfion  of  that  peo- 
 ple through  all  nations,  the  hardlhips  attending  it, 
 its  long  continuance,  and  the  continuance  of  the 
 diftinclion  betwixt  that  people  and  all  others  under 
 it,  and  their  inexcuiable  blindnefs  as  to  the  chief 
 procuring  caufes  of  it. 
 
 As  it  is  foretold,  that  thedeftrut^ion  of  their  city 
 and  faniluary  fliould  happen  after  the  death  of  the 
 Melliah,  in  the  time  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  mo- 
 narchy, which  monarchy  Ihould  be  the  chief  initru- 
 ment  of  that  deftrudion,  to  ■which  at  the  fame  time 
 their  own  intedine  divifions  would  greatly  contri- 
 bute ;  fo  it  is  foretold,  that  their  enemies  would 
 befiege  them  with  vail  armies,  with  uncommon  ea- 
 gernefs,  Dan.  ix.  vii.  Zech.  i.  xi.  If.  xlix.  26.  xxix. 
 Deut.  xxviii.  and  make  them  feel  the  mod  grie- 
 vous calamities  of  war ;  that  after  the  taking  of 
 their  chief  city,  multitudes  of  them  fliould  be  fent 
 in  Ihips  to  Egypt,  to  be  fold  for  ilaves  to  their  ene- 
 mies ; 
 
174  ^"  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 mies ;  that  they  fliould  be  Scattered  among  all  people, 
 from  the  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other; 
 that  they  Ihould  be  cafb  away  becaufe  they  did  not 
 hearken  to  God,  and  fliould  be  zvanderers  among 
 the  n^itions ;  that  tliey  fliould  be  Jifted  among  all 
 nation>,  as  corn  is  fifced  in  a  Jieve^  Deut.  xxviii. 
 64.  Hofea  ix.  17.  Amos  ix.  9.;  that  in  this  dif- 
 perlion  they  fliould  not  find  a  place  to  reft  the  fole 
 of  their  feet  5  that  the  difperfion  fliould  continue  to 
 the  time  called  the  end  of  prophetic  wonders,  being 
 the  time  of  the  univerfal  converlion  of  the  Gontiles, 
 when  all  the  kingdoms  under  the  whole  heaven 
 would  fubmit  to  God  and  his  Mefliah,  and  the  time 
 of  the  end  of  a  def  jiating  abomination  that  was  to 
 continue  about  twelve  or  thirteen  centuries,  and 
 was  not  to  besxin  till  after  the  fall  of  the  Roman 
 empire,  Deut.  xxviii.  65.  Dan.  xii.:  which  two 
 things  prove,  that  that  chfperfion  was  to  continue 
 above  lixteen  or  feventeen  centuries  at  lead,  \vhat- 
 ever  more. 
 
 Their  pi-efervation  as  a  body  of  people  diftindl 
 from  ail  others,  notwithftanding  fo  amazing  a  dif- 
 perfion, is  foretold  in  feveral  prophecies,  which  fliew, 
 that  thouo-h  God  -would  make  an  end  of  all  nations, 
 he  \vould  not  make  an  end  of  them ;  that  they 
 ihould  never  ceafe  from  being  a  people  ;  that  tho*- 
 they  fliould  be  fifted,  like  corn,  among  all  nations, 
 yet  the  leaft  grain  fliould  not  fall  upon  the  earth  ; 
 that  they  fliould  never  be  utterly  deilroyed,  Jer. 
 XXX.  II.  xlvi.  28.  xxxi.  56.  All  which  is  alfo  ne- 
 ceffariiy  fuppofed  in  the  predictions  which  fliew,  that 
 they  Ihould  be  wanderers  ainong  the  nations,  and 
 that  they  ihould  be  "an  aftonilhment,  a  proverb, 
 "  and  a  by-word  among  all  nations, '^  Amos  ix.  9. 
 alfo  ^  8.  Deut. xxviii.  37 . ;  implying  plainly,  that  they 
 fliould  ifill  be  diilinguiflied  from  other  nations  : 
 and  it  is  evident,  that  the  continuance  of  this  diftinc- 
 tion  of  that  people  is  fuppofed  in  the  joyful  predic- 
 tions of  their  reftoration.     As  to  their  refufing  to 
 
 own 
 
Sedl.III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  175* 
 
 own  the  true  principal  caufe  of  their  calamities^ 
 this  was  proved  from  If.  xlii.  in  the  explication 
 formerly  given  of  the  laft  part  of  it« 
 
 Sect.  IV.  Predictions  concerning  opj'>oJition  to  the 
 trite  religion^  after  the  convtrjion  oj  the  Gentiles,, 
 
 Of  the  book  of  Daniel.    ■ 
 
 T.  The  book  of  Daniel  contains  various  prophe- 
 cies, fliewing,  that  after  the  converfion  of  the  Gen- 
 tile nations ;  after  the  fall  of  the  fourth  or  Roman 
 empire,  and  its  divifion  into  various  kingdoms,  the 
 chief  of  ^vhich  are  reckoned  about  ten  in  number  ; 
 there  fhould  arife  certain  exceeding  eminent  fedu- 
 cing  powers,  one  or  more,  enjoying  temporal  do- 
 minion ;  M'ho  would  be  fingularly  remarkable  for 
 their  oppofition  to  the  kingdom  of  God  and  of  the 
 Mefliah,  being  chief  ringleaders  of  apoftafy,  delu- 
 fion,  and  perfecution  ;  and  whole  powerful  oppo- 
 fition to  the  truth  would  continue  for  many  cen- 
 turies of  years,  to  the  time  frequently  called  by 
 this  prophet  the  time  of  the  end^  and  characlerifed 
 as  the  time  of  the  univerfal  converfion  of  nations, 
 Jev/s  and  Gentiles,  to  the  true  religion. 
 
 In  proving  this,  it  is  of  ufe  to  give  fummaries  of 
 the  chief  prophecies  in  this  book,  which  relate  to  the 
 four  monarcliies,  or  any  one  or  two  of  them,  and 
 to  fliew  that  all  of  them  reach  down  to  the  end  now 
 defcribed. 
 
 I.  In  the  fird  prophecy,  in  chap.  2.  the  four  mo- 
 narchies are  reprefented  by  the  four  parts  of  a  great 
 image  :  i .  The  head  of  gold  ;  2 1  The  breall  and 
 iarms  of  filyer  ;  3.  The  belly  and  thighs  of  brafs  ; 
 4.  The  legs  of  iron  ;  and  the  feet,  part  iron  and. part 
 clay.  The  kingdom  of  the  Mcffiuh,  as  was  proved 
 formerly,  is  reprefented  in  this  prophecy,  by  a  Hone 
 cut  out  without  hands,  becoming  in  procefs  of 
 
 time 
 
176  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 time  a  great  mountain,  and  filling  the  whole  earth. 
 The  oppofition  of  the  fourth  monarchy  to  the  JVlef- 
 fialrs  kingdom,  efpecially  the  oppofition  made  in  the 
 lower  or  latter  times  of  that  mionarchy  *,  is  evi- 
 dently fuppofed  in  what  is  faid  of  the  ftone  fmiting 
 the  image  on  his  feet,  which  are  a  part  of  the  re- 
 prefentation  of  the  fourth  or  laft  monarchy;  andi 
 the  flone's  becoming,  in  confequdnce  of  that  vic- 
 tory, a  great  mountain,  ^///;2^  the  earth:  which 
 things  pliinly  import,  that  the  iron  and  clay  feet  of 
 the  fourth  empire,  after  the  time  of  its  divilion, 
 f  ^i>  and  the  empire  of  the  wonderful  ftone,  would 
 be  oppofite  powers;  the  former  being  an  obltacle 
 to  the  growth  of  the  latter  ;  and  the  latter  grow- 
 ing, lb  as  to  till  the  earth,  by  the  total  defeat  of  the 
 former. 
 
 Thefe  things  Ihew,  that  this  prophecy  reaches  to 
 the  great  end  formerly  defcribed,  or  the  time  of  the 
 univerfal  converfion  of  the  nations :  which  conver- 
 fion  is  not  only  foretold  in  the  firll  and  more  ob- 
 fcure  part  of  the  prophecy,  containing  the  vifion  a- 
 bout  the  ftone  that  was  to  become  a  great  moun- 
 tain, and  fill  the  zvJiole  earth ;  but  alfo,  in  the  fe- 
 cond  part  of  the  pro;  hecy,  explaining  the  whole  vi- 
 fion, and  particularly  explaining  what  relates  to  the 
 (tone,  y  42.  by  a  kingdom  fet  up  by  the  God  of 
 heaven,  that  Ihouid  be  univerfal  and  everlaitino- : 
 and  though  the  time  of  this  end  is  not  defcribed  by 
 any  number  of  years,  yet  it  is  evident  in  general, 
 that  it  Ihould  be  not  only  after  the  rife  of  the  fourth 
 empire,  but  after  that  divifion  and  weakening  of  it 
 exprefaly  mentioned  ^  41.  42.  which  imply  its  fall; 
 and  after  the  oppofitvon  made  by  thefe  divided, 
 mixed,  and  weaker  powei'S,  (liouid  be  broken  :  all 
 wdiich  things  ihew,  that  DanieFs  words,  j^'  28.  call- 
 ing the  fubjecl-matter  of  this  prophecy,  what 
 Hiould    be  in  the  latter  dnysy    are  of   the  fame 
 
 *  Bas  Empire, 
 
 import 
 
Sedl.IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  177 
 
 import  with  the  exprelHons  about  tlie  end  in  fubfe- 
 quent  predictions. 
 
 2.  In  the  fecond  general  prophecy  in  chap.  7.  the 
 four  monarcliies,  formerly  reprefented  by  the  four 
 parts  of  an  image,  are  reprefented  by  four  great  bealts, 
 faid.to  be  diverfe  one  from  another-;  and  tlie  fourth, 
 which  was  formerly  reprefented  by  the  legs  of  iron, 
 and  feet  part  iron  and  part  clay,  is  here  repiefented 
 by  a  bea/t  of  fingular  ftrength,  having  great  teeth 
 of  iron,  nails  of  brafs,  (the  metal  emblematical  of 
 the  Greeks  in  cliap.  2.),  and  having  ten  horns,  re- 
 prefenting  ten  kings  that  ihould  arife  upon  the  a- 
 bove-mentioned  divifion  of  that  empire,  chap.  ii. 
 41.;  which  ten  horns  evidently  correfpond  witii 
 the  ten  toes  of  the  feet  of  the  image,  fald  to  be 
 broken  by  the  ftone,  or  by  the  kingdom  of  God, 
 and  fo  fuppofed  to  join  in  oppofition  to  that  king- 
 dom . 
 
 The  Mefliah's  kingdom  is  here  foretold,  at  the 
 end  of  the  vilion,  ^^  13.  &  14.  where  the  prophet 
 joins  together,  as  was  proved  before,  in  one  com- 
 prehenfive  view,  the  Meiliah's  afcending  to  heaven, 
 and  his  fitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  till  his  e- 
 nemies  become  his  footltool ;  which  is  included  in 
 his  receiving;  the  iiniverfal  everlafhino;  kino-dom 
 mentioned  ^  14.  and  explained  f  27.  which  fpeaks 
 fo  plainly  of  the  univerlal  convei"iion  of  the  nations 
 to  the  fervice  and  obedience  of  the  Mod  Hio'h. 
 
 The  oppofition  made  to  that  kingdom  is  defcri- 
 bed  chiefly  by  the  practices  of  a  little  horn,  fpeak- 
 ing  great  words,  coming  up  among  the  ten  horns 
 of  this  fourth  beaft,  making  war  with  the  faints, 
 prevailing  againd  them,  f  21.)  fpeaking  great 
 words  againlt  the  Moll  High,  wearing  out  the  faints 
 of  the  Moll  High  ;  thinking  to  change  times  and 
 laws,  and  getting  them  into  his  hinds,  f  25. 
 
 The  continuance  of  this  oppoliiion  is  defcribed 
 by  two  remarkable  characters:  the  hrfl  is  f  22. 
 which  iliews,  that  this  little  horn  of  the  fourth 
 
 Z  beall 
 
178  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 beaft  fliould  prevail  againft  the  faints,  until  judge-  j 
 ment  was  given  to  the  faints,  and  the  time  came 
 tiiat  the  faints  pofleffed  the  kingdom,  ■^22.-^  which 
 is  explained,  -j/  27.  by  the  univerfal  converfion  of 
 the  nations,  there  mentioned  as  following  upon  the 
 fall  of  that  little  horn.  The  fecond  character 
 is  in  f.i$.  which  ihews  that  the  power  of  that 
 horn  Ihouid  continue  time,  times,  and  the  divi- 
 ding of  time,  which  will  be  explained  afterwards  5 
 it  is  fnfficient  at  prefent  to  obferve,  that  the  con-  .J 
 clufion  of  thefe  mylterious  times  is  here  made  co- 
 temporary  with  the  time  of  the  end,  fo  oft  men- 
 tioned in  this  book,  or  the  time  of  the  univerfal 
 converfion  ;  which  is  conlirmed  by  the  words  im- 
 mediately following  the  mention  of  that  converfion, 
 and  the  fall  of  the  horn,  that  was  the  great  obftacle 
 to  it,  f  28.  "  Hitherto  is  the  end  of  the  matter,'' 
 or  of  the  chief  fubject-matter  of  prophecy,  as  we 
 may  reafonably  underftand  the  words. 
 
 Thus  the  fecond  as  well  as  the  hrfb  prophecy  in 
 this  book,  relating  to  the  four  empires,  reaches 
 down  below  the  end  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  to 
 the  univerfal  empire  of  the  Meffiah,  as  the  great 
 end. 
 
 3.  Thar  the  fame  thing  may  be  faid  likewife  of 
 the  third  general  prophecy,  which  is  that  in  the  8th 
 cliapter,  appears  from  f  17.  &  19.  where  it  is  no 
 lefs  than  thrice  declared,  that  the  vifion  Ihould  reach 
 to  the  time  of  the  cnd^  or  that  the  remotell  events 
 pointed  at  in  it  Ihould  happen  toward  that  period: 
 which  remoted  events,  as  appears  from  the  clofe  of 
 the  predid;i.>n  and  ciiapter,  relate  to  an  extraordi- 
 nary adverfary,  \vho  is  laid  to  defiroy^  or,  as  that 
 word  alfo  fignifies,  to  corrupt  Nvonderfully ;  and  is 
 reprefented  as  eminent  for  policy  and  craft,  f  25. 
 and  dellroying  many  by  peace  or  profperity ;,  as  craft 
 feems  the  more  neceflliry  to  his  becoming  mighty, 
 bec:mfe  when  he  is  faid  to  be  fo,  it  is  added,  but  not 
 l^y  his  own  power,  wrhjch  feems  to  hint,  that  by 
 
 craft 
 
Sedl.  IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  179 
 
 craft  and  policy  he  would  caufe  others  make  a  fur- 
 render  of  their  power  to  him  ;  ^nd  whereas  in  f  9. 
 he  is  faid  to  wax  exceeding  great  t^iward  the  fouth 
 and  the  eaft,  this  feems  to  imply,  that  his  rife  would 
 be  from  the  north- ^v^e^:  *. 
 
 4.  As  to  the  fubfequent  prophecies  in  this  book, 
 the  remarkable  predidion  in  Daniel  ix.  concerning 
 the  death  of  the  Melliah,  and  the  defolation  of  the 
 Jews  following  upon  it,  exprefsly  carries  down 
 to  the  time  called  the  confummation^  which  ap- 
 pears to  be  the  fame  with  the  time  of  the  end^  io 
 oft  mentioned  elfewhere  in  this  book;  efpecial- 
 ly  when  this  part  of  Dan.  ix.  is  compared  with 
 Dan.  xii.  7.  And  as  to  the  long  prophecy  that 
 takes  up  the  laft  three  chapters  of  this  book,  that  it 
 reaches  to  the  time  of  the  encl^  is  evident  from  fome 
 expreffions  in  every  one  of  thefe  chapters ;  as  par- 
 ticularly chap.  X.  14.  about  the  latter  days,  chap, 
 xi.  35.  about  the  thne  of  the  end^  and  chap.  xii. 
 4.  where  Daniel  is  commanded  to  feal  the  book, 
 even  to  the  time  of  the  end;  which  ihews,  that  the 
 events  foretold  would  not  be  all  fulfilled  till  that 
 time  ;  and  the  fequel  of  that  chapter  fpeaks  of  the 
 end  of  the  wonders  foretold  in  this  prophecy,  as 
 cotemporary  v/ith  the  end  of  time,  times,  and  an 
 half,  which  appears  from  chap.  vii.  25.  26.  27.  to  be 
 the  time  of  the  univerfal  converfion,  and  of  the  end 
 of  the  difperlion  of  the  holy  people,  and  the  end  of 
 defolating  abomination. 
 
 II.  After  proving  that  the  feveral  general  prophe-. 
 cies  in  this  book  reach  to  the  time  of  the  end,  the 
 objections  that  have  been  made  agalnfl;  the  true  in- 
 terpretation of  thefe  prophecies  make  it  needful  to 
 prove,  that  the  little  horn  of  the  fourth  bead  was 
 to  arile  after  the  divifion  of  the  Roman  monarchy  ; 
 for  which  proof  it  is  fufficient  to  make  out  thefe 
 two  points :    firft,  That  the  fourth  beait  reprefcnts 
 
 *  See  Newton  on  this  chapter. 
 
 Z,  2  that 
 
i8o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 that  monarchy;  and,  2.  that  the  time  of  the  rife  of 
 the  ten  kings,  reprefented  by  the  ten  horns  of  that 
 beaft,  mud  be  the  time  of  the  fall  and  divifion  of  that 
 monarchy. 
 
 I .  That  the  fourth  bead  reprefents  the  Roman 
 monarchy,  may  be  made  out  by  maay  clear  proofs ; 
 feeing  the  four  beads  in  chap.  7.  as  well  as  the  four 
 parts  of  the  image  in  chap.  2.  areexprefsly  faid  to 
 reprefent  fou;  kingdoms  or  monarchies,  reckoning 
 from  ihe  Babylonian  as  the  firft,  (as  is  clearly  de- 
 clared chap.  2.),  the  Roman  mufb  neceffin-ily  be  the 
 fourth.  If  the  third  bead  is  the  Greek  empire,  the 
 Roman  mud  be  the  fourth  :  and  that  this  is  the  cafe, 
 is  evident  from  chap.  vii.  6.  where  the  third  bead  is 
 faid  to  have  not  only  four  wings  of  a  fo^vl,  but  alfo 
 four  heads,  implying  that  the  empire  reprefented  by 
 that  bead  would  be  divided  into  four  parts  ;  which 
 fliews  it  to  be  the  Greek  empire,  though  we  had 
 no  other  argument  for  this  but  the  manifed  con- 
 formity of  the  defcription  with  known  hidory  ;  but 
 we  have  befides  this  the  prophet's  own  explication 
 of  the  emblem  in  view,  chap.  viii.  8.  compared  with 
 f  20.  21.  where  the  bead  with  four  notable  horns 
 is  exprefsly  declared  to  be  the  king  of  Grecia,  who 
 conquered  and  fucceeded  the  Medo-Perli'ans,  and 
 whofe  kingdom,  after  the  death  of  the  fird  king, 
 viz.  of  Alexander  hhiifelf,  and  his  fird  fucceflbrs, 
 in  whofe  time  the  empire  was  kept  entire,  was  di- 
 vided into  four  parts.  It  is  evident  alfo,  that  the 
 fourth  bead  mud  reprefent  the  Roman  monarchy, 
 becaufe  it  reprefents  the  lad  great  or  univerfal  tem- 
 poral monarchy,  the  monarchy  that  Ihould  be  divi- 
 ded into  ten  parts,  and  that  Ihould  not  be  broken 
 by  another  iifth  univerfal  temporal  monarchy  like 
 itfelf,  but  by  that  divifion  into  fo  many  parts  *, 
 when  conquered  nations  would  lliake  olf  the  yoke, 
 
 *  Din.  ii.  41.  "  And  whereas  thou  fawcfl  the  feet  and  toes, — 
 i*  tlie  kingdom  Ihall  be  divided." 
 
 and 
 
Scdl.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  i8i 
 
 and  recover  their  fovereignty  ;  and  thefe  parts  are 
 reprefented  as  continuing  divided  till  the  time  of 
 the  end,  when  the  Hone,  chap.  2.  would  fmitethe 
 image  upon  his  teet :  and  it  may  be  proper  to  ob- 
 ferve,  that  feeing  the  ten  horns  of  the  fourth  bead 
 manifedly  correfpond  with  the  ten  toes  of  the  feet 
 of  the  image,  this  ihews  that  it  is  not  absolutely  ne- 
 ceifary  to  be  very  precife  in  determining  all  the  ten 
 horns,  or  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  fourth 
 empire  was  divided. 
 
 2.  That  the  time  of  the  rife  of  the  ten  horns,  is 
 the  time  of  the  fall  and  divifion  of  the  Roman  em- 
 pire, is  evident,  becaufe  it  is  faid,  f  24.  "  And  the 
 *'  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten  kings  that 
 ''  Ihall  arJfe^"  &c. ;  and  the  name  either  of  horns 
 or  of  kings  is  not  given  in  this  prophecy  to  Subor- 
 dinate governors,  but  to  fovereigns ;  and  as  the 
 four  horns  of  the  third  beaft  are  explained  chap.  viii. 
 20.  21.  &c.  to  be  four  parts  into  which  the  third 
 empire  was  to  be  divided,  the  2d  chapter  fpeaks  ex- 
 prefsly  of  the  divifion  of  the  fourth  empire,  f  ^1  ^ 
 42.  and  of  the  ^veakening  of  it,  in  fpeaking  of  the 
 feet,  or  of  the  lower  and  later  times  of  that  em- 
 pire :  all  which  things,  compared  with  uncontefted 
 fadts  relating  to  the  fall  and  divifion  of  that  empire, 
 fliew  tiiat  the  time  of  tliat  divifion  is  the  time  of  the 
 rife  of  the  ten  horns  or  ten  kings  mentioned  in  the 
 prophecy. 
 
 Seeing  it  is  faid,  f  2^.  that  the  little  horn  would 
 arife  after  the  ten  kings,  and  would  fubdue  three 
 kings ;  thefe  things  give  the  following  general  cha- 
 racters of  the  time  of  the  rife  of  the  little  horn, 
 (without  fixing  the  precife  year),  namely,  that  it 
 ihould  be  fome  time  after  the  fall  of  the  Roman  em- 
 pire, and  the  divifion  of  it  into  ten  principal  parts; 
 and  fome  time  before,  or  at  leaft  about  the  time 
 that  three  kings  Ihould  be  fubdued  by  a  little  prince, 
 to  whom  the  charadlers  in  the  context  may  be  found 
 fingularly  applicable. 
 
 III.  In 
 
i82  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV.  ^ 
 
 III.  In  afcertaining  what  is  meant  by  the  little 
 horn,  a  variety  of  circumflances  in  the  defcription 
 of  it  mufl  be  confidered. 
 
 1 .  That  by  the  little  horn  we  are  to  underftand, 
 not  one  individual  ruler,  but  a  fuccefiion  of  rulers, 
 enjoying  the  lame  power  and  authority,  is  evident 
 from  the  prophetic  ftyle  all  along ;  the  four  parts 
 of  the  image  in  chap.  2.  and  the  four  beads,  or  four 
 kings,  as  they  are  called,  chap.  vii.  17.  iignifying 
 fucceffions  of  many  kings,  whole  hiftory,  taken  all 
 together,  reaches  to  the  time  of  the  end.  In  the  vi- 
 fion  explained  chap.  8.  f  20.  &  21.  though  there  is 
 but  one  ram  and  one  he-goat,  yet  it  is  faid,  "  The 
 "  ram  which  thou  faweffc  having  two  horns,  are 
 ''  the  kings  of  Media  and  Perfia ;  and  the  rough 
 *'  goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia  ;  and  the  great  horn 
 *'  that  is  between  his  eyes  is  the  firrt  king ;  "  im- 
 plying, that  the  he-goat  itfelf  reprefents  others  be- 
 fides  the  firft  king;  as  y^  22.  fliews  that  the  other 
 four  horns  of  that  he-goat  reprefent,  not  four  par- 
 ticular perfons,  but  four  kingdoms.  But  befides 
 all  this,  the  great  things  faid  to  be  done  by  the  little 
 
 -  horn  of  the  fourth  beaft,  and  the  continuance  of  his 
 power  to  the  time  of  the  univerfil  converfion  of 
 the  nations,  puts  it  beyond  all  queftion,  that  it  is 
 not  one  particular  perfon  that  is  meant,  but  a  very 
 long  fucceffion. 
 
 2.  As  to  the  place  of  the  little  horn's  rife  and 
 reign,  though  the  particular  city  or  country  is  not 
 named,  yet  feeing  he  is  faid  to  come  up  among  the 
 ten  horns  or  kings  who  would  Ihare  the  old  Roman 
 empire  among  them,  this  Ihews,  that  the  feat  of 
 that  little  horn  fliould  be  within  the  bounds  of  that 
 empire.  That  it  would  be  in  the  we(tern  parts,, 
 may  be  convincingly  made  out  from  this  one  re- 
 mark, that  the  eadern  or  Greek  emperor  cannot  be 
 that  horn  ;  for,  i/?,  He  could  not  be  called  little 
 among  the  ten  ;  nor,  idly^  could  he  be  faid  to 
 come  up  among  them,  and  after  them,  both  which 
 
 are 
 
Sedl.  IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  183 
 
 are  laid  of  the  horn  (o  much  infifted  on  ;  fee  )>  8. 
 &  24.  ;  lee  alfo  below,  remarks  on  j;^  12.  of  this  7th 
 chapter,  which  diftinguilhes  the  other  three  em- 
 pires, which  were  more  eaftern,  from  the  fourth. 
 
 As  what  is  faid  defcribes  the  little  horn  of  the 
 fourth  beaft  in  a  general  ^vay,  by  the  time  of  his 
 rife,  and  the  feat  of  his  power ;  iliewing,  that  he 
 would  rife  after  the  fall  and  divifion  of  the  fourth, 
 or  Roman  empire,  and  rule  in  the  weftern  parts  of 
 tliat  empire  ;  fo  the  other  branches  of  the  predic- 
 tion concerning  him,  defcribe  him  by  his  mifimpro- 
 ved  penetration,  his  pretences  to  fuperiority  over 
 other  princes,  his  temporal  dominion,  the  lingular 
 nature  of  his  government,  his  oppoiition  to  the 
 true  religion,  the  continuance  of  that  oppoiition, 
 and  the  end  of  it. 
 
 3.  His  uncommon,  though  ill  improved,  pene- 
 tration and  fagacity,  and  his  pretence  to  fuperiority 
 above  the  other  horns,  are  implied  in  the  words, 
 j^  8.  20.  ^vhere  he  is  called  a  horn  that  had  eyes, 
 eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man  j  a  mouth  fpeaking 
 great  things,  f  8.;  very  great  things,  f  20.  ;  the 
 voice  of  whofe  great  words  raifed  the  prophet's 
 peculiar  attention,  ji^  11.;  and  his  look  is  faid, 
 ]^  20.  to  be  more  llout  than  his  fellows,  or  than 
 the  other  horns. 
 
 4.  His  pofleiiing  temporal  dominion  is  not  only 
 implied  in  his  being  called  a  horn,  though  a  little  one, 
 but  alfo  in  his  fubduing  three  of  the  firft  ten  kings, 
 )jr  8.  &  24.  who  are  faid  to  be  plucked  up  by  the 
 roots  before  him,  and  whofe  dominions  therefore 
 muft  have  become  wholly  his.  But  notwithftand- 
 ing  this  he  is  never  called  any  other  than  a  little 
 horn ;  nor  is  it  faid  of  him,  as  of  the  little  horn  of 
 the  third  beaft,  chap.  viii.  9.  that  it  waxed  exceed- 
 ing great.  The  gi  eatnefs  of  this  little  horn  of  the 
 fourth  beaft  is  chiefly  placed  in  great  words  and 
 looks,  joined  with  fmgular  penetration  or  cunnino- ; 
 which  is  of  itfelf  a  prefumption ,  that  the  ^reat  things 
 
184  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 he  was  to  accomplilli  would  be  owing  to  the  power 
 of  others,  voluntarily  giving  their  power  to  him, 
 after  being  feduced  by  him. 
 
 5.  His  oppolition  to  the  true  religion  is  defcri- 
 bed  by  his  making  war  with  the  faints,  and  prevail- 
 ing againil  them  until  the  time  of  the  end ;  his  fpeak- 
 ing  great  words  againft  the  Moft  High  ;  his  wear- 
 ing out  the  faints  of  the  Moll  High  ;  his  thinking 
 to  change  times  and  laws,  which  w(jula  be  given 
 unto  his  hand  until  time,  times,  and  the  dividing 
 of  time. 
 
 This  defcription  of  the  little  hornihews,  as  to  his 
 general  character,  that  he  would  be  an  adverfary  of 
 the  truth,  of  hngular  power  and  influence,  attend- 
 ed with  great  fuccefs  in  heading  the  oppolition  that 
 would  be  made  to  true  religion.  But  whereas  fuch 
 oppofition  may  be  made  by  higlier  po\vers,  either 
 by  fupporting  old  evil  laws  in  favour  of  delufion, 
 or  by  reverfing  laws  that  have  been  ellabliilied  in  fa- 
 vour of  the  truth,  or  by  artificial  changing  and  per- 
 verting of  fuch  laws ;  which  lall  is  the  way  of  pro- 
 moting apodafy  by  fraud  and  impoilure  ;  it  is  evi- 
 dent, that  this  is  the  particular  kind  of  oppofition  to 
 the  truth  that  that  power  is  charged  with,  feeing  it 
 is  obvious,  that  the  change  of  laws  and  times  which 
 he  was  to  contrive  and  promote,  is  mentioned  as  a 
 change  of  laws  relating  to  religion,  and  muft  be  a 
 change  much  to  the  Avorfe  ;  this  being  conneded 
 with  the  charaAer  given  of  him  as  an  adverfary  of 
 the  truth,  a  fpeaker  of  very  great  words  againil  the 
 Moft  High  himfelf,  and  a  perfecutor  of  his  faints  : 
 and  that  his  impoftures  Ihould  be  promoted  at  firfl 
 rather  by  fraud  than  force,  and  rather  by  corrupt- 
 ing and  perverting  former  good  laws,  than  by  open 
 repealing  of  them,  is  not  only  infinuated  in  the 
 word  changing  iazus^  but  far  more  evident  from  the 
 littlenefs  of  this  horn  or  power,  which  behoved  to 
 make  him  incapable  of  impofing  his  change  of  laws 
 
 on 
 
vSect.  IV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  185- 
 
 on  fuperior  powers  otherwife  than  by  mifperfaarion 
 and  deceit. 
 
 To  have  only  changed  the  laws  of  Pagan  worfliip, 
 •which  could  not  eaiily  have  been  changed  to  the 
 woiie,  by  introducing  into  focieties  thjt  were  al- 
 ready Pagan,  new  objects,  or  new  rales  of  Avorlhip, 
 would  neither  have  been  (o  extraordinary  a  thing  in 
 itfelf,  nor  could  it  anfwer  to  the  diftinguilhing  cha- 
 ]'aclers  of  the  change  here  foretold,  feeing  that 
 change  is  fuppofed  to  be  fo  lingularily  injurious  to 
 the  Moll  High ;  which  implies,  that,  antecedently 
 to  that  change,  the  laws  were  for  his  honrmr,  and 
 that  the  doctrine  which  enlightened  the  Gentiles 
 had  got  the  countenance  of  authority.  So  that  this 
 propiiecy  contains  at  leaft  a  probable  argument,  that 
 the  Meillah's  doctrine  lliould  attain  to  the  legal  e- 
 flablilhment  before  the  fall  of  the  fourth  empire  ; 
 feeing  that  after  its  fall,  and  divifion,  or  about  that 
 time,  falfe  religion  could  not  be  promoted  but  by 
 changing  laws  that  had  been  eftabliflied  for  fome 
 time  in  favour  of  the  truth. 
 
 Speaking  tuords  againg/i  the  MoJ}  HigJi^  ^vhen 
 mentioned,  as  in  this  prophecy,  to  charadlerife  a 
 fuccellion  of  powers  oppoiing  the  truth,  evidently 
 ilgnifies  a  public  profelling  and  authorifing  of  cor- 
 rupt doctrines  ;  as  pcrverie  changing  of  religious 
 laws  and  times,  lignifies  the  authorliing  of  corrup- 
 tions, not  only  in  doftiine,  but  worihip  ;  and  fpeak- 
 ing,  not  only  words,  but  great  luords^  very  great 
 words ^  againil  the  Mod  High,  very  naturally  de-  ■ 
 notes  a  facrilegious  claiming  too  high  authority  in 
 government,  intrenciiing  on  the  prerogatives  of 
 the  Moft  High.  So  that  the  prophetic  defcription 
 of  this  little  horn's  oppolition  to  the  true  religion. 
 In-  changing  and  corrupting  it,  ihews,  that  it  would 
 extend  to  tiie  fevcral  chief  branches  of  religion,  doc- 
 trine, worlliip,  and  government.  But  of  this  laft 
 branch,  more  under  the  following  article. 
 
 6.    Whereas   it   is  exprefsly  foretold,  y  24.  that 
 A  a  the 
 
i8'<5r  On  the  Prophecies  Chap, IV. 
 
 the  little  horn  woulJ  claim,  and  aflually  obtain,  a 
 fpirltical  fuperiority,  or  a  power  of  nuiking  and 
 changing  laws  in  religion,  the  whole  tenor  of  the 
 prophecy  ihews,  that  this  fpiritiial  pozvtr  of  that 
 little  horn,  ^v'ouki  not  be  contined  to  his  own  little 
 temporal  dominions,  but  ihould  extend  to  thofe  of 
 the  other  fnperior  horns,  through  tht;ir  own  volun- 
 tary fubmifiion.  This  appears  from  the  prophetic 
 account  of  the  other  horns,  as  involving  themfelves 
 in  the  little  horn's  apofiafy,  and  of  the  little  horn's 
 lingular  influence  in  conducting  and  promoting  it. 
 
 Tliat  the  other  horns  v/ou Id  invoh'e  themfelves 
 in  the  spoflafy,  is  evident  from  \vh3t  was  foimerly 
 proved  from  chap.  ii.  nainely,  that  the  feet,  and 
 confequently  the  ten  toes,  of  the  image,  reprefent- 
 ing  the  fourtii  empire,  v^dien  divided  into  ten  parts, 
 ihould  be  fmitten  by  the  living  (tone,  as  being  prin- 
 cipal obPjaclcs  to  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom 
 of  God. 
 
 Accordingly,  in  this  7th  cliapter  f  10.  when  Da- 
 niel, upon  his  feeing  the  Ancient  of  Days  appear- 
 ing, and  the  judgement  fet,  attends  to  fee  the  i/Tue 
 of  tlie  little  horn's  guilt,  it  is  not  merely  that  horn, 
 but  the  ^i^t^.' of  the  fourth  beafl,  that  he  fees  pu- 
 iiilhed  ;  which  plainly  fuppofes,  that  that  body^  and 
 confequently  tlie  other  horns,  would  involve  them- 
 felves in  the  little  horn's  guilt,  and  concur  in  his 
 apollafy  :  which  is  greatly  contirmed  by  the  little 
 horn's  warring  and  prevailing  over  the  faints,  until 
 the  very  tiir^e  of  ihc  endy  f  21.  22.;  feeing,  if  the 
 other  horns  had  been  engaged  in  the  party  of  the 
 faints,  or  in  the  caufe  of  truth,  they  behoved  to  be 
 loo  many  for  one  little  horn. 
 
 M  the  little  horn's  power  to  change  laws,  were 
 fuppofed  confined  to  his  own  temporal  dominions, 
 there  \vould  be  nothing:  fo  fmoular  in  this,  to  dif- 
 tinguilh  him  from  other  ablblute  princes,  promo- 
 ting falfe  religion  among  their  own  fubjects,  or  to 
 diitinguifa  him  from  tl:e  other  greater  horns  enga- 
 ged, 
 
Secl.IV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  iBy 
 
 ^ed,  as  was  proved,  in  the  faine  apoftafy ;  whereas 
 the  whole  conducling  of  that  apoilaiy  i^  approjiria- 
 ted  to  that  horn,  in  fuch  a  \vay,  as  iliews,  th^-C 
 however  little  he  was  oiherwife,  the  greater  horns 
 would  implicitly  lubmit  to  him  in  th>i  matters  of 
 religion,  as  the  only  horn  an^iong  them  that  had 
 £yes^  f  20.  as  their  ter.oiier  or  prophet,  or  (whicii 
 was  the  ancient  nanie  of  prophet)  their  feer^  or 
 chief  overfeer,  ,T.o-wrtf;  and  that  his  acknowledged 
 fpiritual  authority  would  be  fovereign,  and  its  in- 
 fluence on  (iie  apoftafy  as  extenfive  as  the  temporal 
 power  of  the  horns  concurring  in  it.  It  is  he  only 
 that  is  diredly  charged  with  that  apoftniy.  His 
 power  and  influence  in  promoting  it,  next  to  the 
 oppofite  power  that  finally  defeated  it,  is  the  chief 
 fubject  of  the  prophecy.  The  beaft  itfe'f,  and  the 
 other  horns,  however  greater  than  he,  engaged  in 
 the  fame  bad  caufe,  feem  to  be  mentioned  only  by 
 the  by,  or  chiefly  on  account  of  their  conneclioii 
 \vith  him,  to  fliew  the  time  of  his  rife,  tlie  feat  of 
 his  power,  and  his  adherents.  It  is  the  vj'ics  of  his 
 great  tvords  that  chiefly  awakens  the  prophet's  at- 
 tention to  the  reAilt  of  tlie  judgement,  y  1 1- ;  his 
 gi'eat  words  feem  to  be  mentioned  as  chief  cauies  of 
 the  evils  that  befall  the  body  of  the  bealt,  mention- 
 ed in  the  fame  verfe :  it  is  his  charai^ler  th.at  the 
 prophet  is  chiefly  inquultive  about,  f  ip.  &  20.  : 
 it  is  he  only  that  is  faid  to  make  war  againft  the 
 faints,  and  to  prevail  againil  ihcm,  and  that  to  the 
 end,  f  22.;  it  is  to  his  character  that  the  inter^-re- 
 ter  of  the  vifion  haftens  forward  his  explications  ; 
 and  it  is  on  that  alf)ne  he  expatiates,  fcarcely  faying 
 any  thing  of  the  greater  horns,  but  that  they  were 
 (()  many  kings. 
 
 In  the  explication  of  the  vifion,  it  is  he  only  that 
 is  faid  to  fpeak  the  great  \vords,  to  wear  out  liie 
 faints,  to  change  times  and  laws  :  it  is  into  Lis 
 Iiands  that  the  power  of  making  fuch  chan^V"-''  '^ 
 faid  to  be  ^ii-'c^;,  and  that  for  many  ages.  ^Seeing 
 A  a  2  luch 
 
i83  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.IVj 
 
 fuch  power  is  given  to  one  little  horn,  by  a  number 
 of  other  greater  horns,  notwithilanding  their  natu- 
 ral jevduuiy  and  tenacioufnefs  of  power,  this  Ihews,'^^ 
 that  that  furrender  of  power  would  be  voluntary, 
 through  falfe   perfualion,  that   he   who  claimed  it, 
 with  the  voice  of  very  great  ivords^  had  a  riglit  to 
 it ;  and  that   tnefe  other   herns,  fuffered   the   horn 
 that  had  eyes^  to  put  out  theirs.     It  is  the  domi- 
 nion of  the  little  horn  that  is  reprefented  f  26.  27. 
 as  the  great  obftacle  to  the  univerlal  dominion  of 
 the  Melliah,  which  mufl  be  raifed  on  the  ruins   ol 
 that  evil  power.    The  taking  away  of  the  dominion 
 of  thai  little  horn,  mentioned  t  26.  which  belongs 
 to  the  interpretation  of  the  vifion,  anfwers  to   the 
 deftroying  of  the  body    of  the  fourth  beall  itfelf, 
 mentioned  m  f  11.  which  belongs   to   the   villon  : 
 which  is  a  farther  proof,  that  the  fpiritual  dominion 
 of  thiit  one  h.^ii  llioukt  be  of  much  the  fame   ex- 
 tent \v'ich  the  temporal  dominions  of  the  other  horns 
 of  that  beall.     And  whereas,  when  the  fourth  bead 
 is  Il.iin  and  confunied,  the  lives  of  the  other  beafts 
 are  faid  to  be  prolonged  for  a  feafon  and  time,  tho' 
 their  dominion  be  taken  away,  this  ihews,  that  the 
 fourth  beall  is  conlidered  here  as  conhiling  of  weli- 
 ern  kingdoms,  that  never  belonged   to  any   of  the 
 firlt  three  eallern  empires  ;  and  which  not  only  M^ere 
 the  whole  of  the  Roman  empire,  at  its  lirll  great- 
 nels,  but  were  reckoned  ^more  properly  and  llriL^lly 
 Roman  after  that  empire  was  divided  between  the 
 well  and  the  eail. 
 
 1  hough  in  f  19.  the  fourth  beafl  is  faid  to  have 
 rails  of  brafs;  which,  as  was  obferved  before,  is  the 
 metal  emblematical  of  th^-  Greek  empire  ;  yet  it  is 
 not  tlie  nails,  but  the  ten  h.oi  ns,  th;it  reprefent  the 
 diiierent  j^ai  ts  of  the  divided  Roman  empire  in  this 
 chapter,  ar  f  24.  And  whereas  the  vjiion  repre- 
 fents  thiU  empire  in  ditlerent  parts  of  its  duration, 
 its  fmguhr  greatrefs,  its  iron  teeth,  and  brazen 
 nails,  being  in  the  tiril  part  of  the  defcripticn,  are 
 
 juiijy 
 
Se(ft.IV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  189 
 
 juftly  referred,  on  that  and  other  accounts,  to  the 
 firfl:  part  of  its  duration,  and  the  after-mentioned 
 t^n  horns  to  the  latter  part  of  it ;  at  which  time  it 
 is  that  the  fourth  bealt  is  here  faid  to  be  flain,  and 
 is  at  tiie  fcUTie  time  exprefsly  diflinguifhed  from  the 
 eadern  kingdoms,  whole  lives  are  ibid  to  be  pro- 
 longed for  a  feafon.  But  of  this  dilVmclion  more 
 afterwards.  It  is  fufficient  at  prefent  to  obferve, 
 that  the  fourth  bead  being  thus  diitinguiflied  from 
 the  eaflern  kingdoms,  ^  11.  12.  and  the  dellruc- 
 tion  of  that  fourth  bead,  f  11.  being  explained  by 
 the  dellruction  of  the  dominion  of  the  little  horn, 
 f  26.  this  proves,  tiiat  the  fpiritual  dominion  of 
 that  horn  fliould  extend  to  the  other  weilern  horns 
 of  that  fourth  beaft,  but  not  to  the  ealtern  king- 
 doms that  had  been  formerly  parts  of  the  three  lirft 
 beads.  And  it  is  exceedingly  remarkable,  that  the 
 dedrudion  of  this  dominion  is  reprefented,  both  in 
 the  vifion  and  interpretation,  as  an  effecl  of  extraor- 
 dini^ry  divine  interpofition,  defcribed  in  words  re- 
 sembling the  New-Tedament  defcriptions  of  the 
 general  judgement ;  fliewing,  that  though  thefe  two 
 great  events  would  be  really  different,  yet  the  one 
 would  be  a  kind  of  emblem  of  the  other. 
 
 If,  to  what  is  laid,  we  add,  that  the  long  dura- 
 tion of  the  little  home's  dominion,  (to  be  explained 
 under  the  following  article),  proves  its  vad  ex- 
 tent, and  that  it  behoved  to  be  fupportcd  hy  great er 
 temporal  horns,  or  powers,  than  the  little  horn  it- 
 felf ;  all  thefe  things  put  together,  ihew,  that  al- 
 mod  every  part  of  the  defcription  of  this  horn  con- 
 tradicts the  fuppofition  that  would  confine  his  fpi- 
 ritual pow^r,  or  power  of  changing  religious  laws 
 and  times,  to  his  own  little  temporalities.  And 
 what  has  been  proved  concerning  the  fmgular  fpi- 
 ritual nature  of  his  power,  the  vad  extent  of  it,  the 
 cunning  needful  to  acquire  it,  the  enormous  am- 
 bition of  afpiring  to  it,  is  a  key  to  the  above-men- 
 tioned more  general  exprefiions,  about  his  being 
 
 diverj(i 
 
ipo  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 diverfe  from  the  other  ten  horns,  his  not  being 
 reckoned  of  their  number,  though  faid  to  come  up 
 among  them,  his  being  a  horn  that  had  eyes  like 
 the  eyes  of  a  man,  a  mouth  fpeaking  great  things, 
 and  looks  more  flout  than  his  fellows. 
 
 7.  The  duration  of  this  little  horn's  dominion  is 
 here  defcribed  by  two  characters :  one  is,  that  it 
 fhould  laft  to  the  univerfal  converiion  of  the  na- 
 tions ;  the  other  is,  that  it  fhould  lall  time^  times, 
 and  the  dividing  of  time ;  -which  is  fo  like  the 
 words  in  Dan.  xii.  7.  time^  times,  and  an  half, 
 that  they  cannot  reafonably  be  fu})pofed  to  have  dif- 
 ferent meanings ;  and  which  may  be  proved  to  be 
 the  fame  with  the  1290  prophetic  days,  or  natural 
 years,  mentioned  in  the  context,  by  the  two  fol- 
 lowing reafonings  joined  together. 
 
 (i)  Though  the  prophecy  in  Daniel  vii.  does 
 not  ufe  thefe  particular  words,  the  defohiting  a- 
 bomination,  yet  it  defcribes  the  fetting  up  of  the 
 little  horn  as  a  thing  to  which  that  character  would 
 really  belong  in  a  fmgular  manner  ;  and  at  the  fame 
 time  ihows,  f  25.  26.  27.  that  from  the  fetting  up 
 of  that  defolating  abomination  to  its  fall,  and  to  the 
 cotemporary  univerfal  converfion,  there  would  be 
 time,  times,  and  the  dividing  (or  the  half)  of 
 time  *. On  the  other  hand. 
 
 The  predidion,  Dan.  xii.  1 1.  though  it  does  not 
 exprefsly  mention  the  time  of  fetting  up  of  the  little 
 horn  of  the  fourth  beaft,  yet  it  begins  a  calcula- 
 tion from  what  Dan.  vii.  proves  to  be  fmgularly 
 applicable  to  that  time,  namely,  the  time  of  fetting 
 up  what  is,  by  way  of  eminence,  the  defolating  and 
 aftoniihing  defolatibn;  and  ihews,  that  from  that 
 time  to  the  time  of  the  end,  or,  which  has  been 
 proved  to  be  the  fam-e,"  the  time  of  the  univerfal 
 converfion,  there  would  be  1290  prophetic  days  or 
 natural  years.      * 
 
 *  See  Dan.  iv.  16.  &  25.  fsiven  times  fignifies  feven  years. 
 
 This 
 
Secft.  IV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  rpi 
 
 This  lliews,  that  time^  times,  and  an  half,  are 
 the  fame  with  1290  years;  becaufe  they  have  the 
 fame  beginning  and  the  fame  end. 
 
 (2)  Another  confirmation  of  the  explication  gi- 
 ven oi  time,  times,  and  an  half,  may  be  drawn  from 
 the  proj)hetic  llyle  in  calculations,  and  from  the 
 moll  natural  meaning  of  time,  when  applied  for 
 fignifying  a  determined  duration.  Seeing  the  molt 
 remarlcable  divifions  of  duration,  are  the  divilions 
 by  days,  weeks,  months,  or  years,  it  is  reafonable 
 to  fuppofe,  that  the  word  time,  in  the  palTages  in 
 view,  muil  denote  fome  one  or  other  ofthefe  di- 
 vifions ;  and  that  time,  times,  and  an  half,  mufl 
 fignify  fuch  a  divifion,  thrice  repeated,  and  one 
 half  fuperadded  ;  fuch  as,  three  days,  weeks,  months, 
 or  years,  and  an  half;  whence  it  follows,  that  if 
 any  other  ofthefe  divifions  lefs  than  a  year,  though 
 repeated  as  the  prediction  direds,  is  too  Ihort  for 
 this  calculation  in  view,  which  reaches  downward 
 fo  far  as  to  the  time  of  tJie  end,  and  comprehends 
 fo  great  revolutions  ;  it  mufl  be  fuitable  to  the  bell 
 rules  of  interpretation  to  fuppofe,  that  time,  times^ 
 and  an  half,  fignities  three  prophetic  years  and  an 
 half,  or  three  times  360,  or  365  natural  years,  and 
 about  180,  or  184  fuch  years  added. 
 
 This  coming  fo  near  to  1290  years,  that  it  is  no 
 wonder  the  difference  is  overlooked  in  a  calculation 
 fo  great  of  itfelf,  defigned  for  wife  ends  to  be  ex- 
 prefled  in  fo  myderious  a  way,  and  in  fo  large  num- 
 bers, as  thofe  fignified  by  prophetic  years ;  it  fol- 
 lows, that  the  explication  given  of  the  three  times 
 and  an  half  may  be  proved  by  a  kind  of  reafonino-^ 
 which,  in  many  other  cafes,  is  convincing,  name- 
 ly, that  the  key  which  in  facft  deciphers  a  dark 
 writing,   is  the  true  one. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  That  though  f  11.  gives  fome 
 account  of  the  beginning  of  the  1290  days,  it  does 
 not  particularife  the  end  of  them  ;  it  is  fufficient  to 
 anfwer,  That  that  and  the  fubfequent  calculation 
 
 are 
 
i92  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 fire  p-irts  of  the  anfwer  to  the  general  queftion,  f6. 
 *'  Howlong  iliall  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  won- 
 •■'  tiers  ?"  \vhich  Ihews,  that  the  three  numbers 
 mentioned,  viz.  three  and  an  half  prophetic  years, 
 the  1290,  and  1330  prophetic  days  mentioned  f  ii, 
 12.  are  calculated  from  the  fetting  up  of  the  defo- 
 lating  abomination  to  the  end  of  the  three  particu- 
 lar prophetic  wonders^  namely,  the  end  of  the  de- 
 iolating  horn  and  the  end  of  the  difperfion  of  the 
 holy  people  *  ;  all  which  particular  wonders  are  ne- 
 ceflarily  prefuppofed  in  that  more  general  -^nd  com- 
 prelienlive  one,  the  imiverfal  conver/ion  of  the  na- 
 tions. And  though  it  is  not  determined  whether 
 ihefe  three  numbers  refped  the  end  of  the  three 
 particular  wonders,  the  little  inequalities  betwixt 
 them  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  ditlances  betwixt 
 the  beo-inninp-s,  the  moil  remarkable  intermediate 
 fleps,  and  the  full  accomplilliment  of  extraordinary 
 revolutions. 
 
 In  diftinguidiing  \v^hat  appears  yet  more  obfcure 
 from  ^vhat  is  certain  and  evident  in  the  calculations 
 in  view,  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  that  though  the 
 precife  beginning  of  them  is  obfcure,  yet  it  is  evi- 
 dent as  to  tlie  extent  of  them,  that  it  includes  not 
 merely  1200  or  1300  natural  days,  but  io  many 
 prophetic  days  or  years. 
 
 The  caufe  of  obfcurity,  as  to  the  beginning  of 
 the  calculations,  is,  that  though  the  charaders  de- 
 termining it,  namely,  /c-^Z/w^  up  the  defolating  a- 
 bomination,  and  giving  the  pozoer  of  changing  laws 
 into  the  hands  of  the  little  horn,  are  charaders  not 
 applicable  to  very  many  events ;  yet  they  do  not 
 appear  lb  abfolutcly  Jiugular^  and  peculiar  to  one^ 
 but  they  may  fome  way  be  applied  to  feveral  e- 
 vents  ;  which  makes  it  difficult  to  lix  on  tliat  precile 
 itep  of  the  horn's  gradual  rile  to  which  thefe  cha- 
 racters may  be  chiefly,  and  moft  itridly,  applied. 
 
 *  Sec  vciic  7.  and  alfo  verfc  i. 
 
 This 
 
Se(5t.  IV.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  193 
 
 This  refembles  the ^obfcurity  formerly  obferved  in 
 the  calcuhition  Dan.  ix.  ;  where  tiie  ciiaracler  fix- 
 ing ii  5  beginning,  (viz.  the  eilicl  for  reiloring  and 
 rebuikiing  Jerufalem),  appearing  applicable  to  three 
 or  four,  though  not  to  many  events,  it  would  have 
 been  more  difiicult  to  determine  what  edict  is  meant, 
 "were  it  not  for  a  concomitant  character,  reitricting 
 tlie  predidtion  to  the  edic't  that  lliould  be  granted  about 
 feven  weeks  befoi-e  the  rebuilding  of  Jerulalem's 
 walls  and  ftreets  ihould  be  hniihed  ^'^ 
 
 That  the  calculations  in  view,  whatever  obfcuri- 
 ty  appears  as  to  the  precife  beginning  of  them,  ex- 
 tend, not  only  to  1200  or  1300  natural  days,  but 
 to  fo  many  prophetic  days,  is  fo  evident  from  what 
 has  been  proved  already,  that  it  might  feem  fuper- 
 i^uous  to  infi(t  on  farther  proof  of  it,  were  it  not 
 that  many  of  the  church  of  Rome  maintain  the  con- 
 trary ;  fuppoling  that  the  oppolition  to  truth  fore- 
 told in  this  and  other  parallel  prophecies,  though 
 continuing  to  the  time  of  the  end,  would  only  be 
 of  three  common  years  and  an  half's  Handing  ;  or 
 would  appear,  or  come  to  its  height,  only  that  little 
 fpace  of  time  before  its  fall ;  which  would  make  it 
 one  of  the  mod  ihort-lived  and  moil  tranilent  op- 
 pofitions  to  the  Meffiah's  kingdom,  or  obilacles  to 
 true  religion,  that  ever  liappened. 
 
 This  opinion  is  not  only  unfuitable  to  the  pro- 
 phetic ftyle,  according  to  which  days  Hand  for  years, 
 (as  was  proved  from  Dan.  ix.),  and  horns,  not 
 merely  for  individual  pcrions,  but  fuccefiions  ;  but 
 alfo  to  the  extent  and  manifeit  fcope  of  the  feveral 
 
 r 
 
 *  It  might  perhaps  deferve  the  pains  of  mr n  befl  (killed  in  hiftory, 
 to  inquire,  whether  Dan.  viii.  14.  docs  not  ail^rd  iome  inch  dJir/iui- 
 cular  chdractc-r  lor  linJing  out  the  beginning  of  die  calcnUiions  ia 
 chapters  vii.'S:  xii  ;  bccaufc  ihcfc  dilfcrciu  pnlHii^es  compared  toge- 
 ther, fcem  to  place  abo;it  ten  centuries  betwixt  (ome  fingular  dcfola- 
 tion,  or  other  extraordinary  event  in  the  eaft,  to  which  fome  of  the 
 words,  Dan.  viii.  13.  may  be  applicable,  and  a  chief  Hep  of  the 
 Utile  horn's  rife  in  the  wcfl:. 
 
 J3  b  p;arallel 
 
194  ^"  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 parallel  predidions  in  Daniel,  and  particularly  to 
 the  chief  parts  of  the  defcription  given  of  the  little 
 horn . 
 
 The  prophecies  in  this  book  of  Daniel  which 
 treat  of  any  of  the  four  great  monarchies,  extend 
 from  the  hril,  or  at  lead  from  the  fecond  of  tiiem, 
 not  only  to  the  times  of  the  divilion  of  the  fourth  of 
 them,  but  to  the  time  of  the  end,  or  of  the  univer- 
 /}?/ kingdom  of  the  Meiiial] ;  and  though  what  is 
 yet  future  of  that  long  duration  is  not  known,  yet 
 wiiat  is  pafl  amounts  to  about  twenty- two  or  twen- 
 ty-tiiree  centuries.  The  chief  fcope  of  thefe  exten- 
 live  propliecies  is,  to  defcribe  the  oppofition  made 
 hy  the  mof}  reu'iarkahle  '.I'AveY^iviQ?,  to  i\\g.  Mefliah's 
 kingdom^  anci  his  final  vi'.iory  over  them.  It  is  ta 
 theie  fubjects  tne  predictions  haften  forward,  men- 
 tioning the  greateft  temporal  empires  only  in  a 
 traniitnt  w;^y  ;  and  it  is  on  thefe  fabjecls  they  chiefly 
 infirt  *.  It  is  therefore  unfuitable  to  the  txtt-nt,  and 
 to  the  chief  fcope  of  thefe  predidions,  to  fuppofe, 
 that  they  llDuld  pifs  by  all  the  oppoiition  made  to 
 the  Mefliah's  kingdom  for  fo  mmiy  centuries,  and 
 infift  only  on  an  oppofition  that  was  to  continue  but 
 for  a  vtry  few  years.  From  the  beft  rules  of  inter- 
 pretation, we  may  reafonably  infer,  that  in  prophe- 
 cies intended  to  defcril5e  the  chief  oppofition  to  tlie 
 truth,  after  the  divifion  of  the  fourth  empire,  to 
 the  end,  it  mud  be  the  oppofition  of  the  moll  con- 
 fiderable  (iuration,  as  well  as  extent,  that  mufl:  be 
 delcribed  ;  at  lead  that  it  mull  not  be  one  of  the 
 Ihortefl,  and  confequently  of  the  molt  inconfider- 
 able. 
 
 Ahtiofl  every  part  of  the  prophetic  defcription  of 
 the  horn,  affords  arguments  againfl;  the  opinion  that 
 fuppofes  its  continuance  to  be  fo  inconfiderable  as 
 three  and  an  half  common  years.  Though  he  is  faid  to 
 rife  after  the  other  ten  horns,  yet  if  he  were  not  to 
 
 *  This  is  meant  chiefly  of  chap  ii.  7.  8. 
 
 rife 
 
Se<fl.  IV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  195 
 
 rife  till  about  twelve  or  thirteen  centuries  after 
 them,  he  could  not  be  fo  well  faid  to  rife  among 
 them;  nor  is  it  faid  of  the  little  weflern  horn, 
 chap.  vii.  that  he  would  rife  in  the  latter  times  cf 
 the  ten  wellern  kingdoms,  as  it  is  faid  of  the  won- 
 derful dedroyer,  chap.  viii.  that  he  would  rife  in 
 the  latter  times  of  the  four  eailern  kingdoms  there 
 mentioned. 
 
 If,  belides  this,  we  confider  the  work  afcribed  to 
 this  horn,  warring  with  the  faints,  and  prevailing 
 againft  them  iiutil  the  time  of  the  end,  thinking  to 
 luear  them  out.,  changing  times  and  laws,  with 
 .what  was  formerly  proved  about  the  nature  and  ex- 
 tent of  his  authority,  and  the  manner  in  which  it 
 believed  to  be  acquired,  by  one  little  horn  over  fo 
 many  greater  ones ;  the  uncommon  folemnity  of 
 the  defcription  of  his  fall,  chap.  vii.  and  of  the 
 oath  concerning  the  lime  of  his  continuance,  chap. 
 xii.7.;  the  general  fcope  of  the  long  defcription 
 given  of  his  power,  implying,  that  it  would  not  be 
 fo  ihort- lived  an  obftacle,  but  one  of  the  mofl  con- 
 Hdcrable  obftacles  to  the  univerfality  of  the  divine 
 kingdom  ;  the  peculiar  manner  in  which  what  re- 
 lates to  him  in  the  vifion  chap.  vii.  awakens  the 
 prophet's  attention,  f  11.  &  20.  and  excites  his 
 inquiry  after  interpretation  ;  all  thefe  things  af- 
 ford confiderable  arguments  againft  the  fuppoiition 
 in  view;  which  would  make  that  horn  lefs  confider- 
 able as  to  duration,  than  perhaps  any  other  adver- 
 fary  of  Mefiiah's  kingdom,  that  makes  a  figure  either 
 in  prophecy  or  hillory ;  efpecially  when  we  confix 
 der,  that  the  prophecies  in  Daniel,  extending  from 
 the  time  of  the  mod  ancient  empires  to  the  time  of 
 the  end,  either  pafs  over,  or  at  lead  do  not  mention 
 fo  exprefsly  the  oppoficion  made  by  Heathen  Rome 
 during  the  fird  three  centuries  of  Chridianity  ;  not 
 to  inli{t,  that  the  defenders  of  tlie  prefent  fpiritual 
 authority  of  Rome  mud  in  reafon  own,  that,  ac- 
 cording to  their  fchcme,  the  oppofition  made  to 
 B  b  2  tliat 
 
196  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 that  power  by  fo  many  nations  for  more  tlian  two 
 hundred  years  lall  paft,  is  a  thing  probably  far  more 
 confiderable  than  any  ftruggle  that  fliall  continue 
 lefs  than  the  fjtieth  part  of  that  time. 
 
 If  all  thefe  reafons  could  be  fuppofed  infufficient 
 to  decide  the  queftion,  Whether  the  calculations  in 
 view  are  to  be  undeiilood  of  natural  or  of  prophetic 
 years?  the  event  gives  a  clear  decilion;  and  it  is 
 proved  eUewhere,  how  reaibnable  it  is  to  explain 
 prophecy,  as  well  as  hiftory,  by  the  events  to  which 
 they  have  a  fmgular  and  peculiar  conformity. 
 
 IV.  A  fummary  view  of  feveral  of  the  chief  diftin- 
 guiiliing  characlers  of  the  little  horn  fo  much  infill- 
 ed on,  will  pave  the  way  for  fome  ufeful  remarks 
 en  the  properties  of  the  evidence  reiulting  from 
 Daniel's  predictions  on  that  extraordinary  feducing 
 power.  Some  of  the  chief  characters  are  thofe  that 
 relate  to  the  following  heads:  1.  The  place  and 
 time  of  liis  appearance  and  reign.  2.  The  nature 
 and  extent  of  his  power.  3.  Ihe  means  of  acqui- 
 ring and  maintaining  it.  4.  His  oppofition  to  true 
 religion.  5.  His  duration,  and  the  period  of  it, 
 viz.  the  time  of  the  end. 
 
 1.  Concerning  the  firit  of  thefe,  it  is  foretold, 
 that  his  feat  would  be  in  the  fourtli  or  Roman  em- 
 pire *,  and  in  the  weilern  part  of  it ;  for  when  the 
 body  of  the  fourth  empire  is  faid  to  be  llain,  it  is 
 exprefsly  diilinguijhed  from  the  body  of  the  three 
 preceding  univerfal  empires,  and  conlequently  from 
 that  of  the  Grecian.  As  to  the  time  of  his  appear- 
 ance and  reign,  it  is  faid,  that  it  Ihould  be  about 
 the  time  of  the  downfall  and  divifion  of  the  Romun 
 empire,  but  foni.-what  poilerior  to  that  revolution, 
 feeing  he  is  huth  faid  to  rile  among^  and  cifter^  the 
 ten  pripciprd  kriiodoms,  whofe  recovering  their 
 ibvereignties  occafiwued  that  grand  event.  This  is 
 a  charader  of  the  time  of  his  rife,  that  throws  a 
 
 *  See  ikv^'iou  on  chap.  viii. 
 
 great 
 
SeA.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  197 
 
 great  deal  of  light  on  the  prophetic  defcriptions  of 
 him,  feeing  it  relates  to  fo  great  and  extraordinary  an 
 event  as  the  downfall  of  fuch  an  empire,  than  which 
 perhaps  fc%v  things  appear  more  ftriking  in  the  hi- 
 ftory  of  revolutions  relating  to  the  mere  temporal 
 intercfls  of  mankind.  But  there  is  another  charac- 
 ter that  relates  to  another  very  great  revolution  as 
 to  interests  of  a  higher  kind,  the  converfion  of  the 
 empire  from  Heathenifm  to  Chri(tianity,  which 
 Daniel's  predidion  feems  plainly  to  intimate  would 
 precede  the  rife  of  a  feducing  power,  whofe  crime 
 is  reprefented  to  confirt  very  much  in  promoting  an 
 extenlive  and  durable  apollaiy,  by  a  change,  a  very 
 great  change  to  the  worfe,  of  laws  relating  to  reli- 
 gion, as  was  obferved  in  the  above  remarks  on  Dan. 
 vii.  25. 
 
 2.  As  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  his  power,  it 
 has  been  proved,  that  though  it  would  be  but  little 
 as  to  mere  temporalities,  yet  his  authority  as  to  re- 
 ligious matters,  or  what  is  called  fpiritual  power, 
 would  extend  to  the  body  of  the  divided  wellern 
 empire,  fo  as  to  be  indeed  the  chief  fource  of  all 
 the  oppofition  to  truth  that  they  ihould  be  involved 
 in. 
 
 3.  The  means  of  acquiring  and  maintaining  fuch 
 authority  has  been  proved  to  be,  not  by  coercive 
 force  or  conquell  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  but  by  po- 
 licy, bringing  them  voluntarily  to  give  their  potver 
 to  him  ;  fee  Rev.  xvii. 
 
 4.  His  crime  is,  that  he  was  to  be  the  ringleader 
 jn  apoftafy,  perfecution,  and  other  oppofition  to  the 
 truth,  by  fuch  a  change  of  laws  relating  to  religion 
 as  above  mentioned. 
 
 r  5.  His  duration  extends  through  a  confiderable 
 number  of  centuries,  down  towards  the  univerfal 
 cftablilhment  of  the  kingdom' of  the  Melliah. 
 
 Thefe  characters,  efpecially  when  taken  com- 
 plexly, make  up  a  circumdantial  defcription  that 
 has  the  general  properties  formerly  mentioned  as 
 
 fufficient 
 
198  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.IV, 
 
 fullicient  to  evidence  divine  forefight  in  the  predic- 
 tions to  which  they  agree,  and  fufficient  to  deter- 
 jnine  their  meaning.  They  can  be  proved,  accor- 
 ding to  the  moil  unconteiled  rules  of  interpreta- 
 tion, to  agree  really  and  peculiarly  to  the  feducing 
 Romilli  power,  Avhich  through  (o  many  ages  go- 
 verned, in  religious  matters,  the  divided  weftern 
 empire,  and  governs  a  very  great  part  of  it  ftill; 
 and  the  things  foretold  and  fulfilled  are  beyond  the 
 reach  of  human  fagacity  and  of  chance. 
 
 V.  To  obviate  objedlions  from  the  things  that 
 feem  mofl  ohfcure  in  the  prediclions  in  view,  it  is 
 proper  to  obferve  the  following  things. 
 
 1.  When  there  are  expreflions  in  any  writing, 
 which,  taken  feparately,  are  obfcure  ;  if  thefe  very 
 expreflions  are  explained  and  interpreted  in  that 
 very  writing  itfelf,  fo  as  to  determine  their  fcope 
 and  meaning,  fuch  interpretation  may  be  faid  to 
 remove  the  obfcurity,  and  to  render  the  complex 
 writing  plain,  clear,  and  convincing,  to  the  impar- 
 tial and  attentive  inquirer. 
 
 2.  Though  an  interpretation  Ihould  leave  fome 
 parts  obfcure,  it  is  very  confident  with  this,  that  o- 
 ther  parts  may  be  made  fo  clear  as  to  determine,  in  a 
 very  convincing  manner,  what  event,  or  feries  of  e- 
 vents,  the  complex  prophetic  defcription  relates  to. 
 Unlefs  this  is  allowed,  it  will  follow,  that  if  any 
 one  part  of  a  book  is  obfcure,  no  part  of  it  can  be 
 plain  and  clear  ;  and  that  if  in  any  hiftorical  defcrip- 
 tion, fuppofe  of  any  or  of  all  the  univerfal  monar- 
 chies, fome  parts  are  dark,  the  cleareft  parts  can- 
 not determine  \vhich  of  the  monarchies  the  complex 
 defcription  is  meant  of.  If  it  would  be  abfurd  to 
 ^rgue  on  fuch  a  principle  in  other  cafes,  it  mud  be 
 very  unreafonable  partiality  to  found  objecl:ions  on 
 it  in  the  prefent  cafe. 
 
 VI.  Let  me  now  apply  tlicfe  remarks  to  the  fub- 
 ject  of  the  prtfent  inquiry. 
 
 I.  It  is  of  particular  importance  to  obferve  as  to 
 
 feveraL 
 
Sedt.lV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  199 
 
 feveral  predidtions  on  the  fubjecT:  in  view,  (fuch  as 
 Daniel,  chap.  ii.  vii.  6c  viii.    and  Rev.  xvii.),  that 
 they  evidently  conlift  of  two  dillind:  parts ;  vifion, 
 and  fubfequent  interpretation  ;  the  latter  of  which 
 is  intended  to  remove,  at  kaft  in  a  great  meafure, 
 the  obfcurity  that  otherwife  would  be  in  tlie  for- 
 mer ;  which  is  done  in  a  particular  manner  by  ex- 
 plaining prophetic  figures  and  emblems.     Thus  the 
 oTeat  hearts  in  the  vifions  are  interpreted  to  fig-nify 
 great  kiilgdoms,  or,  in  the  limited  but  ufual   fenfe 
 of  the  word,  univerfal  empires,  as  in  the  prophetic 
 flyle  they  are  exprefsly  faid  to  fubdue  and  rule  all 
 nations.     Different  horns  belonging  to  fuch  beads 
 are  interpreted  to  be  different  lelTer  kingdoms  of 
 which  thofe  great  empires  have  confiiled,  or  into 
 which  at  their  downfall  they  have  been  divided.     It 
 is  made  exceedingly  evident  in  the  predidlions  theiii- 
 felves,  that  any  number,  either  of  bealts  or  of  horns, 
 does  not  reprefent  merely  fo  many  individual  fove- 
 reign  rulers,  but  fo  many  different  forts  or  fuccef- 
 fions  of  fuch  rulers  ;  as  is  evident  from  what  is  faid 
 of  the  four  horns  of  the  third  or  Greek  empire,  and 
 the  ten  belonging  to  the  fourth  or  Roman  empire  ; 
 which  laft  are  reprefented  as  continuing  to  the  time 
 of  the  univerfal  fpreading  of  the  Mefliah's  kingdom. 
 Even  as  to  that  one  horn  of  the  third  or  Greek  em- 
 pire, which  is  called  a  great  and  notable   horn  be- 
 tween the  beall's  eyes,  and  interpreted  to  be  the  firft 
 king,  (Dan.  viii.  5.  &.  21.),  an  illuilrious  interpre- 
 ter *  jnltly  obferves,  that  it   reprefents,    not  one 
 individual,  but  a  fucceffion  of  three  fovereigns,  pre- 
 ceding the  divifion  of  that  empire  ;  namely,  Alex- 
 ander,  and  his  {on^    and  brother.     And   whereas 
 what  is  reprefented  in  Dan.  viii.  by  four  liorns  be- 
 longing to  that  empire,  is  reprefented  in  chap.  vii. 
 by  four  heads,  this  ihews,  that  that  emblem  likewife 
 is  not  rellricled  to  fo  many  individuals,  but  m.ay  re- 
 
 •  Newton. 
 
 prefent 
 
20O  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 prefent  fo  many  fucceflions,  or  fo  many  forts  of 
 fbvereigns.  ISlot  only  the  names  of  beafls,  and  of 
 heads  or  horns  belonging  to  them,  but  alfo  the 
 names  of  kings,  is  taken  for  diiferent  kinds  of  rulers, 
 or  diiferent  fucceffions.  Thus  Dan.  vii.  17.  the  four 
 beafls  are  called  four  kings ;  and,  f  24.  the  ten 
 horns,  ten  kings  ;  and  chap.  viii.  2  i.  after  that  it  is 
 faid,  that  the  rough  goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia^  the 
 king  in  the  fmgular  number;  the  very  next  words 
 ihew,  that  it  is  not  an  individual  but  a  fucceffiort. 
 that  is  meant ;  for  it  is  added,  the  great  horn  —  is 
 the  firji  king.  The  things  in  the  vifion  in  the  2d 
 chapter,  relating  to  the  feet  and  toes  of  the  im  ige, 
 are  interpreted  in  the  plaineft  expreHions,  that  the 
 fourth  kingdom  iiiould  be  divitled,  chap.  ii.  21. 
 There  would  be  no  fmall  obfcuriry  in  one  of  the 
 expreffions,  relating  to  the  duration  of  the  eleventh 
 hurn,  or  the  moil  remarkable  horn  of  the  fourth 
 beaft,  viz.  time^  tinies^  and  an  half  if  no  inter- 
 pretation of  fuch  words  were  contained  in  other 
 fcriptures  treating  of  the  fame  iubject ;  but  it  is  a- 
 mazing  in  how  many  places,  mutually  throwing 
 light  on  one  another,  interpretations  of  ihefe  words 
 are  contained;  as  lias  been  evident  in  part  already, 
 (but  will  be  more  fo  hereafter)  ;  befides  that  there 
 is  a  plain  charafter  given  of  the  duration  of  that  fe- 
 ducing  power,  as  reaching  from  the  downfall  and 
 divifion  of  the  fourth  or  Ivoman  empire  down  to- 
 wards the  times  of  the  univerial  efiablilhment  of 
 Chriit's  kingdom. 
 
 As  in  books  that  treat  of  the  mod  demonflrative 
 fciences,  or  fciences  that  admit  of  the  greatell  cer- 
 tainty, there  are  peculiar  terms  of  art  that  mud 
 leem  obfcure  to  a  learner,  till  that  oblcurity  is  re- 
 moved, by  delinitions ;  and  in  fuch  caies  it  would  be 
 abfurd  to  make  the  obfcurity  that  needed  to  be  thus 
 removed,  an  objedlionagainll  the  certainty  or  clear- 
 neis  of  fubfequent  proofs  and  demonilrations  :  fo, 
 in  the  prefent  cafe,  feeing  emblems  and  fymbols 
 
 that 
 
Se(5l.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  201 
 
 that  would  be  otherwife  of  themfelves  obfcure,  are 
 fo  exprefsly  defined,  and  that  in  fuch  a  variety  of 
 paffages  relating  to  the  fame  iuhjev^l,  fuch  emblems 
 do  not  hinder  reafonings  and  proofs  relating  to  the 
 meaning  of  the  predictions  from  being  clear  and 
 convincing. 
 
 One  thing  in  the  explications  of  emblems  feems 
 to  deferve  very  particular  attention  ;  it  is,  that 
 the  interpretations  annexed  to  the  prophetic  vi- 
 lions,  not  only  determine  the  different  bealls  to  re- 
 prefent  different  great  empires,  but  that  they  fliow, 
 in  the  plained:  terms,  and  in  the  moil  exprefs  man- 
 ner, that  the  firft  reprefents  the  Babylonian  empire, 
 and  the  fecond  and  third  the  empires  of  the  Medes 
 and  Perlians,  and  of  the  Grecians.  Which  is  one 
 important  inllance  how  much  the  evidence  in  the 
 7th  chapter  is  flrengthened  by  the  predictions  iu 
 the  2d  and  the  8ch,  Dan.  ii.  38.  viii.  20.  21. 
 When  the  fecond  and  third  emblems  are  fo  clearly 
 declared  to  reprefent  the  Medo-Perfian  and  Gj-eck 
 empires,  it  was  in  a  manner  fuperfluous  to  add, 
 that  the  fourth  reprefents  the  Roman,  this  being  fo 
 evidently  implied. 
 
 2.  Befides  the  explications  of  emblems,  various  o- 
 ther  things  fiiow,  that  the  obfcurity  in  the  predic- 
 tions in  view  is  far  from  being  fuch  as  fomc  appre- 
 hend. How  many  exprefiions  are  there,  that  nmd 
 be  underfcood  in  the  mod  literal  meaning,  and  fo 
 need  no  definition  or  explication  !  How  clearly  is 
 it  told,  that  the  fourth  empire  ihould  be  divided^ 
 and  that  the  chief  events  jiointed  at  fhouki  happen 
 after  that  divjfion,  as  the  itone  was  to  fill  the  earth 
 after  fmiting  the  image  upon  his  feet  !  How  clear- 
 ly is  it  told,  and  how  fLfongly  inculcated,  not  only 
 that  the  fourth  kingdom  ihould  be  diverfc  from  the 
 refl,  but  alfo  that  the  eleventh  horn  fliould  be  di- 
 verfe  from  the  other  horns  !  D:in.ii.4i.  34.35. 
 chap.vii.  7.  23.  24.  There  is  the  like  clearnefs  iu 
 the  cxpreflions   about  tlie   crimes   charged  on  that 
 
 C  c  horn. 
 
202  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV, 
 
 horn,  and  on  the  reft,  as  inexcufably  involving 
 themfelves  in  his  guilt,  and  complying  with  his 
 purpofes. 
 
 3.  It  adds  a  great  deal  to  the  ftrength  of  the  evi- 
 dence in  viexv,  that  the  fame  fubjedl,  the  fame  fe- 
 ries  of  characters  and  events,  is  fo  oft  repeated  in  va- 
 rious lights,  and  fo  much  inculcated  in  various  pa- 
 rallel predictions,  reciprocally  illuftrating  and  con- 
 firming one  another,  -with  a  harmony  like  that  of 
 the  four  evangelifts,  coinciding  in  fo  many  things, 
 as  Ihew,  that  they  all  treat  of  the  fame  fubjeft  in  , 
 the  main  ;  wliile  the  additional  peculiarities  of  each 
 contribute  to  make  the  complex  defcription  to  be 
 gathered  from  the  -whole  the  more  particular,  full, 
 and  circumflantial,  and  confequently  the  proof  of 
 the  true  meaning  the  more  convincing.  It  is  a  very 
 obfervable  inftance  that  we  have  of  this  harmony,  in 
 the  diilerent  views  given  of  the  conftituent  parts  of 
 the  third  and  fourth  empires,  in  their  divided  ftate, 
 by  four  wings,  heads,  and  horns,  belonging  to  the 
 third,  and  ten  toes,  and  as  many  horns,  belonging 
 to  the  fourth. 
 
 4.  But  as  it  is  agreeable  to  the  rules  of  juft  rea- 
 foning  in  other  cafes,  to  make  ufe  of  fads  and  e- 
 vents  otherwife  known,  as  a  kty  to  the  more  ob- 
 f'cure  parts  of  hiflorical  defcriptions,  to  which  pro- 
 phetic ones  have  (o  obvious  and  manifeft  affinity,  it 
 will  further  confirm  the  greatnefs  of  the  evidence  in 
 the  predidions  under  confideration,  if  we  attend  to 
 fome  principal  properties  of  the  fubjefts  and  events 
 they  treat  of.  Thefe  nre  fo  far  from  being  either 
 inconfiderable  in  their  own  nature,  or  uncertain  and 
 obfcure,  like  many  traditions  handed  down  from 
 the  fabulous  ages,  as  they  are  called,  by  records  of 
 that  characler,  that  they  are  among  the  moft  im- 
 portant and  uncontefted  facls,  fads  of  the  greateft 
 notoriety  in  the  hidoryof  the  world.  All  this  may 
 be  juftly  aifirmed  of  fuch  things  as  the  four  great 
 monarchies,  wdiich  no  fifth  one  has  yet,   in  all  re- 
 
 fpcds, 
 
Sed.IV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  203 
 
 fpecHis,  equalled;  the  downfall  and  divifion  of  the  two 
 laft  of  them  ;  and  particularly  the  cliief  grand  revo- 
 lutions of  the  lail  itfelf,  its  converfion,  its  divifion 
 into  fo  many  parts  in  the  well,  the  fubfequent  re- 
 union of  thole  parts,  not  indeed  under  one  tenir 
 poral  head,  but  under  a  head  whicli,  in  the  pro? 
 ])hetic  ityle,  is,  with  the  utmoft  propriety,  laid  to 
 be  diverfe  from  all  others  ;  the  nature  of  whofe 
 power,  joined  with  its  extent,  the  means  of  acqui- 
 ring and  fupporting  it,  and  its  amazing  efFefts,  have 
 fomething  in  them  fo  diverfe  from  other  powers, 
 lb  marvellous,  fo  hard  to  be  accounted  for,  and  un- 
 parallelled,  that  the  poffibility  of  its  cxiitence  \v'ould 
 perhaps  be  difputed  by  fome,  if  experience  left  any 
 room  [for  it ;  notwithllanding  all  which  things, 
 Avhich  might  feem  to  render  it  probable,  that  whan 
 was  fo  marvellous  and  ill  founded  could  not  be  ve- 
 ry durable,  its  pad  duration  fo  far  exceeds  that  o^ 
 other  great  monarchies,  that  it  exceeds  one  fifth  of 
 the  time  lince  the  creation,  and  one  fourth  of  the 
 time  lince  Noah. 
 
 Such  peculiarities  feem  to  difcover  footfteps  of 
 fupreme  wifdom  in  tlie  ftrui^ture  of  prophetic  de- 
 scriptions, of  the  moll  comprehenfive  kind,  taking 
 in  fo  large  a  compafs,  as  to  extend  from  the  ancient 
 ages  of  the  greateft  empires  called  univerlal,  to 
 the  lafl;  days,  when  that  of  the  Meffiah  would  be 
 really  fo,  in  the  higheft  and  llrideit  fenfe. 
 
 5.  In  fo  comprehenfive  a  (Iruclure,  it  would  per- 
 haps have  been  expecled  by  many,  that  a  larger  pro- 
 portion of  prophetic  defcription  fliould  have  been 
 bellowed  on  fo  confiderable  fubjecls  as  the  more  an- 
 cient fecular  powers  of  the  world.  But  inilead  of 
 this,  as  was  hinted  above,  both  the  prophetic  vi- 
 fions  and  interpretations,  softer  a  tranfient  view  of 
 thoie  other  powers,  feem  to  hallen  forwards  to  that 
 grand  fpiritual  feducing  power  in  the  divided  v/ell- 
 ein  empire.  When  any  critics  objeft  againft  fome 
 Protcllant  interpreters,  what  they  might  with  equal 
 C  c  2  reafoiiw 
 
204  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 reafon  objed:  perhaps  to  primitive  ChrifVians,  That 
 too  great  a  proportion  of  prophecy  is  applied  by 
 them  to  one  antichrilt,  or  one  oppofer  of  truth, 
 while  other  powers,  in  more  eailern  parts,  charge- 
 able with  fiich  oppofition,  though  in  a  ditlerent 
 way,  have  been,  and  are  ilill,  fo  very  confiderable ; 
 in  making  fuch  objedions,  men  do  not  fufficiently 
 advert  to  the  guilt  of  prefcribing  to  the  fpirit  of 
 prophecy  ;  and  what  affinity  it  would  have  to  fuch 
 arrogance,  if  people  pretended  to  interpret  fcrip- 
 turc-prcviiclions,  not  by  comparing  the  characters 
 containeJ  in  them  with  the  events  to  which  they  a- 
 gree,  but  by  taking  upon  them  to  determine  what 
 proportions  of  predicHons  about  oppofers  of  the 
 truth  might  mofb  iitly  be  allotted  to  dilferent  po\vers 
 liable  to  th.at  charge.  But  befides  this,  the  proper- 
 ties that  have  been  menti«>ned'as  agreeing  to  the  fe- 
 ducing  po'vver  that  is  aiiihiaily  moft  enlarged  and  in- 
 -filled  on,  Hiow  how  exceedingly  fit  and  fuitable  it  is 
 that  ic  ihouid  be  {o. 
 
 yil.  i  hou ':h  feveral  of  the  above  reafonin";s  not 
 only  iho\v,  that  the  prophecies  under  confideratiori 
 agree  really  to  the  power  to  \vhicli  they  are  ap- 
 plied, but  that  they  agree  to  it  fo  peculiarly  as  to 
 be  applicable  to  no  other,  it  is  proper  to  urge  this 
 ]aft  point  more  diredly  and  fully  ;  becaufe  it  is  a 
 chief  objedion  againit  the  force  of  ai'gimients  from 
 prophecies,  that  it  is  pretended  the  characlers  in 
 them  are  too  indefinite  and  general-^  fo  that,  fup- 
 pofing  them  to  agree  to  one  thing  contended  for, 
 this  does  not  hinder  their  being  equally  applicable 
 to  other  things  quite  dilferent  from  it ;  and  becaufe 
 it  fo  happens,  that  numbers  of  the  friends  of  the 
 Papal  pov/er  feem  willingly  to  own,  tliat  Rome  is 
 the  feat  of  the  grand  adverfary  of  truth  defci  ibed  in 
 the  chief  prophecies  both  of  Daniel  and  John  ; 
 while  one  jrarty  pleads  it  mud  be  one  of  the  prede- 
 ceffors  of  the  prefent  Romilh  fovereign,  vi/..  the 
 Heathen  emperor  j  and  others,  that  it  is  a  fucceilbr 
 
 of 
 
Sed.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  205 
 
 of  his,  who  is  to  appear  near  the  end  of  the  world. 
 Kach  of  them  brings  fo  invincible  arguments  againft 
 the  oppofite  fide,  as  to  make  it  out  bet\veen  them, 
 that  the  prctlictions  are  applicable  to  no  Romilli 
 power  before  the  prefent  one,  and  to  none  that  can  . 
 come  after  him. 
 
 Whereas  all  that^vere  before  are  reducible  to  two 
 forts,  namely,    Heathen   and  Chriilian  fovereigns ; 
 it  is  fuHIcient,  for  obvious  reafons,    to  lliow,  that 
 the  above  live  charadters  of  the  little  horn,  Dan.  vii. 
 are  not   applicable  to    the   fc^rmer    of    them,    as 
 on  all  hands  it  is  agreed  they  are   not   to  the  lat- 
 ter.    Tb.ere  is  not  one  of  thefe  chiiradters  but  af- 
 fords demonilration,  tliat  it  is  not  Heathen  Rome 
 that  is  meant  :    neither  the  time  of  that  horn's  rile, 
 nor  the  nature  of  his  power,  nor  the  means  of  ac- 
 quiring it,  nor  the  amazing  ufe  mndeofit,  nor  its 
 duration,  can  at  all  agree  to  the  Pagan  emperors. 
 I.    Indead  of  rifing  when  the  empire  was  divided, 
 the  Pagan  emperors,  and   Pagan    fupreme  powders, 
 in  Rome,  in  general,  were  gone  long  before  that 
 time.     2.    Instead  of  being  a  little  horn,  Dan.  vii. 
 as  to  fecular  power,  and  great  ia  power  of  a  diverfc 
 kind,  they  were  a  great  horn  in  the  iirll  of  thefe  re- 
 fpects,  meddling  little  with  the  other  among  other 
 nations,  except  in  fubmitting  to,  and  adopting  too 
 often,  theid(ds  of  the  nations  they  conquered.       3. 
 As  to  the  means  of  their  power,  inftead  of  its  flow- 
 ing from  a  voluntary  furrender  of  pov/er  on  the  part 
 of  other   nations,    Dan.  ii.  and  vii.    prophecy  and 
 hiilory  agree,  it  was  to  flow  from  their  fubduing, 
 devouring,  and  breaking  in  pieces.       4.     As  to  the 
 crimes  chisrged  on  the  little  horn,  tho'  perfecuting 
 of  the  faints  of  the  Mod  High,  and.  fpeaking  great 
 ■words  againib  himfelf,  were  chargeable  on  too  ma- 
 ny of  tiiem  ;    yet  it  is  otherwife  as  to  two'cumpre- 
 k.enflve  enormities  charged  on  the  horn  :     one  is, 
 that  of  being  the  fource  of  falfe  religion  to  {o  ma- 
 ny other  kingdoms,    thefe  being  rather  the  fources 
 
 of 
 
2o6  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 of  idolatry  to  Heathen  Rome ;  another  is,  that  of 
 apollafy  from  the  la\vs  of  the  true  religion,  and  the 
 fi-uilt  of  changing  them,  thefe  laws  having  never 
 been  etlabliflied  in  their  empire  till  they  were  gone. 
 5.  As  to  their  duration,  inftead  of  continuing  till 
 the  ages  of  tlie  univerfal  eftablifliment  of  trutli,  it 
 is  above  fourteen  centuries  fince  they  are  ^one,  and 
 that  great  revolution  has  not  yet  taken  place. 
 
 Though  this  is  a  good  argument  againil  applying 
 the  predictions  to  the  Heathen  fovereigns,  it  does 
 not  follow,  that  it  is  a  jull  objeftion  againil  apply- 
 ing them  to  their  prefent  facceiTors ;  as  is  evidenc 
 from  the  obfervations  made  formerly  about  thofe 
 parts  of  prophecies  that  are  yet  unfulfilled,  lliow^- 
 ing,  that  they  afford  no  valid  objedion  againil  well- 
 founded  interpretations  of  thole  parts  that  are  ful- 
 filled. The  ciiaraifter  of  duration  to  the  time  call- 
 ed the  time  of  the  end^  above  explained,  cannot 
 poffibly  agree  to  the  Pagan  powers  of  Rome.  None 
 can  Ihew,  that  it  cannot  pofTibly  agree  to  the  Pa- 
 pal power.  In  the  very  nature  of  the  thing,  the 
 downfall  of  that  power  mull  tend  to  the  happy  re- 
 . volution  by  which  the  time  of  the  end  is  charade- 
 rifed  ;  that  power  being  a  very  great  and  principal 
 obllacle  to  that  revolution.  As  to  the  other  cha- 
 racter of  the  little  horn's  duration,  more  darkly  ex- 
 prelTed  in  Daniel  vii.  the  light  thrown  on  it,  part- 
 ly already,  and  more  fully  afterwards,  from  parallel 
 and' more  clear  palTages,  Ihovv^s  a  duration  much  ex- 
 ceeding, not  only  that  of  the  Pagan  emperors, 
 but  that  of  all  the  Pagan  powers  of  Rome  before 
 them,  from  the  time  that  Rome  could  be  reckoned 
 a  great  kingdom,  or  great  comnionwealth ;  yea,  the 
 whole  time  from  the  beginning  of  what  the  pro- 
 phecies call  the  third  great  empire  to  the  downfall 
 of  Paganifm  in  the  fourth,  makes  perhaps  but  about 
 one  half  of  the  luimber  of  the  centuries  which  Da- 
 niel's exprefiions  imply. 
 
 As  the  charailers  of  the  little  ho]-n  are  not  appli- 
 cable 
 
Se(5V.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  207 
 
 cable  to  any  predeceflbrs  of  the  prefent  Romilii 
 po^\'ers,  neither  can  they  be  applied  to  any  future 
 po\^'er  that  can  be  fuppofed  to  be  their  fuccelfors.. 
 There  is  a  decifive  proof  of  this  in  the  firfl  of  the  a- 
 bove-explaineddiftinguilliing  characters,  taken  from 
 the  time  of  the  rife  of  that  power,  viz.  that  it  was 
 to  be  about  the  time  of  the  divifion  of  the  empire 
 into  fo  many  parts,  having  fovereigns  of  their  own. 
 Though  the  little  horn  is  faid  to  rife  after  thefe, 
 he  is  alfo  faid  to  rife  among  them.  How  could  he 
 be  faid  to  rife  among  them,  if  he  ^vas  not  to  appear 
 till  above  twelve  centuries  after  them  I  That  fpace 
 exceeds  what  intervened  betwixt  the  days  of  Daniel 
 and  of  the  firll  of  the  empires  that  he  fpeaks  of,  and 
 the  downfall  and  divifion  of  the  fourth  and  lad  of 
 them.  When  the  third  or  Greek  empire  is  repre- 
 fented  as  having  four  horns  belonging  to  it,  this  is 
 meant  of  four  powers  that  appeared  immediately  af- 
 ter the  divifion  of  that  empire.  How  can  it  be  i- 
 magined,  that  the  ten  horns  of  the  fourth  empire 
 fliould  be  meant  of  pov\^ers  that  were  not  to  exift 
 until  above  twelve  centuries  after  that  empire's  di-i 
 vifion  and  downfall  ? 
 
 People  that  indulge  imagination  may  pretend, 
 that  though  all  the  other  characters  of  the  little 
 born,  different  from  the  time  of  its  rife,  fliould  be 
 allowed  to  agree  to  the  Papal  power ;  and  to  that 
 power  peculiarly,  fo  far  as  not  to  be  applicable  to 
 any  other  that  has  exifled  already  ;  yet  it  is  not  ab- 
 solutely impoflible  but  another  future  power  may 
 appear  to  which  thefe  chara^lsrs  may  agree.  Tho' 
 it  would  be  improper  to  infiit  on  prolix  anfwers  to 
 an  objection  of  this  kind,  it  may  not  be  amifs  to 
 make  the  following  brief  remarks  on  it.  ift,  The 
 character,  from  the  circumflance  of  time,  is  of  itfelf 
 clear  and  decifive,  which  may  be  more  fully  con- 
 firmed afterwards,  rdly,  People  may  apply  abftraCl 
 reafonings  of  this  kind,  relating  to  fimple  pofllbili- 
 tjcs,    to  any  other  uncontefted  hiffory,  or  hiftori- 
 
 cal 
 
2o8  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV, 
 
 cal  defcription,  as  judly  in  the  main  as  to  this  fub- 
 jed.  For  inilance,  they  may  do  fo  as  to  the  mod 
 undoubted  hiftories  of  the  founders  of  any  of  the 
 great  monarchies.  Ho^v^  ^vill  they  be  able  to  find 
 any  events,  or  any  atchievements,  in  any  of  thefe 
 hiftories,  of  which  it  can  be  demonilrated,  that  it 
 is  abfoiutely  impoflible  that  they  Ihould  happen  a- 
 gain,  in  fome  future  period,  in  the  fame  parts  of 
 the  v/orld  ? 
 
 It  ^v'ould  liave  very  extraordinary  confequences, 
 if  men  ihould  lay  down  fuch  a  general  principle  as 
 this,  That  hiltorical  defcriprions  muil  be  reckoned 
 too  indefinite  to  have  a  determinate  meaning,  or  to 
 be  meant  of  any  particular  fii61:s,  or  fei  ies  of  facls, 
 and  to  proceed  from  true  information  of  them, 
 though  they  have  a  true,  real,  and  evident  con- 
 formity to  pafl  fads,  if  it  is  not  /imply  impojjible 
 that  the  like  flads  may  be  repeated  in  fbme  future 
 ages. 
 
 Such  a  principle  mud  put  an  end  to  all  hiftorical 
 certainty,  fo  far  thnt  it  may  be  inferred  from  it, 
 that  the  hiflories  hitherto  mofl  uncontefled  may  not 
 liave  proceeded  fiom  any  information,  but  may  have 
 been  the  fruits  of  invention,  forged  at  random  be- 
 fore the  events  happened,  and  then  verified  and 
 fulfilled  by  chance ;  and  that  not  only  once,  but 
 often. 
 
 If  it  be  evidently  abfurd  to  lay  (Irefs  on  princi- 
 ples and  reafonings  leading  to  fuch  confequences 
 in  any  other  cafes,  to  lay  fbefs  on  them  in  the  pre- 
 fent  mull  be  the  mofl  unreafonable  partiality. 
 
 To  fhorten  the  reafoning  on  this  head,  it  is  pro- 
 per to  refer  to  the  remarks  made  above  in  the  in- 
 trodudion,  about  the  things  that  m.ake  up  a  fmgu- 
 lar  or  peculiar  defcription  of  any  event,  or  compli- 
 cation of  events.  Tlie  more  circumltantial  a  de- 
 fcription is  as  to  time  and  place,  and  the  more  fm- 
 gular  and  extraordinary  the  things  dcfcrihed  are, 
 the  more  evident  it  nnifl  be,  that  the  defcription  is 
 
 not 
 
Sed.  IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  209 
 
 not  too  indefinite  and  undetermined,  but  that  it  is 
 really  meant  of  the  things  to  which  it  is  known  to 
 be  peculiarly  applicable,  excluHvely  of  any  other 
 pall  events ;  in  which  cafe,  more  a'bftrad  reafon- 
 ings,  about  fimple  poffibility,  as  to  events  that  may 
 be  vet  to  come,  cannot  be  regarded,  without  lead- 
 ing men  to  the  confequences  ybove  hinted  at. 
 
 Though  the  defcription  of  the  little  horn  in  Da- 
 niel takes  in  a  great  compafs,  as  to  time  and  place, 
 this  does  not  hinder  the  defcription  from  being  Jltf- 
 fciently  circiunftantial^  but  i-enders  it  the  more 
 fingular  and  extraordinary,  that  a  power  and  autho- 
 rity of  fo  unufual  and  adonilhing  a  kind  fliould 
 have  both  fo  great  extent  and  duration.  Both  thefe 
 are  plainly  circumfcribed  within  the  bounds  of  the 
 divided  weftern  empire,  and  the  time  intervening 
 between  that  divifion  and  the  moil  extenfive  fprcad- 
 ing  of  the  Mefliiah's  kingdom.  In  the  nature  ^n  the 
 thing,  as  was  formerly  hinted,  the  downfall  of  fo 
 .great  and  extenfive  oppoiition,  mufl  not  only  have 
 ibme  tendency  to  that  happy  revolution,  but  muft 
 indeed  be  one  principal  part  of  it,  of  various  im- 
 portant fubferviency  to  the  other  parts  of  it ;  which 
 ihews  with  what  propriety  prophetic  defcriptions 
 connedb  thefe  thino-s  to<rether. 
 
 As  tlie  defcription,  with  regard  to  lime  and 
 place,  is  fufFiciently  circumllantial  to  refute  the 
 imputation  of  being  indelinite  and  undetermined  ;  fo 
 the  things  defcribed  are  of  fo  eniinently  diflinguifli- 
 ing  and  lingular  a  nature,  that  the  power  del'cribed 
 is,  to  ufe  Daniel's  exprefilons,  more  diverfe  from 
 all  others,  more  unlike  and  diflimilar,  by  much, 
 than  any  of  the  mere  fecular  monarchies  that  ever 
 appeared  have  been  to  one  another.  And  this  im- 
 portant dilparify,  which  fets  the  defcription  fo  far 
 above  the  un'iufl  charge  of  being  too  indefinite  or 
 indeterminate,  extends  to  all  the  primary  characters 
 fo  fully  iniidecl  on  above,  fuch  as  the  vaflly  unequal 
 extent  of  the  difTerent  kinds  of  comjTiex  authoiiiy 
 
 D  d  and 
 
510  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 and  jurifdidlion,  namely,  the  fecular  and  the  fpiri- 
 tual ;  the  nature  of  the  claim  made,  (viz.  as  to 
 changing  the  laws  of  religion),  and  the  amazing 
 fubmiflion  to  it ;  the  means  of  acquiring  and  main- 
 taining fo  fingular  power,  and  its  amazing  effedts 
 and  duration. 
 
 Whereas  oft-times,  in  other  cafes,  reafoningsthat 
 are  really  convincing,  may,  notwithdanding,  require 
 prolix  and  laborious  d^dudions,  which  is  often  the 
 cafe  in  the  moll  demonftrative  fciences,  where  the 
 proof  of  a  conclufion,  fomewhat  remote  from  the 
 firft  principles  and  elements,  mud  prefuppofe  a 
 great  number  of  antecedent  proofs  ;  it  maybe  in- 
 ferred from  ^vhat  has  been  faid,  that  the  necelTary 
 deductions,  in  the  prefent  cafe,  inflead  of  being  ve- 
 ry laborious,  are  very  capable  of  being  rmde  fijnple, 
 obvious^  and  eafy,  at  lead  in  comparifon  of  many 
 others,  provided  an  impartial  inquirer  vouchfafe 
 moderate  attention.  The  prophetic  emblems  are 
 few  in  number;  and  they  are  interpreted  in  the 
 prophecies  themfelves.  The  fads  needful  to  make 
 a  fingular  defcription,  and  needful  to  be  compared 
 with  the  predictions,  are  alfo  few  in  number,  and 
 are  at  once  of  the  mod  extraordinary  nature,  and  of 
 the  mod  public  unconteded  notoriety. 
 
 By  thefe  means,  the  following  fmall  number  of 
 charadiers,  to  be  gathered  by  plain  and  eafy  reafon- 
 jng  from  a  few  padages  in  one  prophet,  (Daniel), 
 make  up  a  lingular  defcription,  not  applicable  to 
 any  power  that  ever  was,  or  will  be,  but  one  ;  ''  A 
 ♦'  feducing  power  that  was  to  arife  after  the  con- 
 *'  verfion,  the  downfall,  and  diviilon  of  the  Roman 
 ''  empire,  edabliihed  in  the  wedern  parts  of  that 
 ^'  empire,  when  divided  into  fo  many  fovereign- 
 '*•  ties  ;  little  in  comparifon  of  thefe  others  as  to  fe- 
 "  cular  authority,  but  claiming  and  obtaining  an 
 <'  univerfai  fpiritual  authority  over  the  body  of  the 
 "  wedern  kingdoms ;  acquiring  and  maintaining 
 '^  this  through  policy  and  craft,  (thefe  are  words  in 
 
 Daniel) , 
 
Se(5l.IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah*  211 
 
 "  Daniel),  procuring  a  voluntary  furrender  of  power 
 
 *'  from  really  fuperior  fovereigns ;  improving  it  fo 
 
 "  as  to  be  the  ringleader  to  thofe  others  in  apofta- 
 
 "  fy,  perfecution,  and  various   oppofition  to  the 
 
 *'  truth ;  and  continuing  to  exert  fuch  power  for 
 
 *^  fuch  ends,  during  a  confiderable   number  of  a- 
 
 It  is  no  juft  objedliori  again  ft  what  is  laid  about 
 the  Ihortnefs  and  eafinefs  of  the  reafonings  that  can 
 make  up  a  convincing  proof,  that  this  fubjed:  is  {o 
 oft  treated  in  a  prolix  manner  :  it  is  the  effet^  of 
 the  ftrength  of  the  evidence  which  the  predictions 
 afford,  that  the  various  branches  of  the  reafonings, 
 founded  on  them,  admit  of  fo  many  ufeful  confir- 
 mations; none  of  which  fhould  be  overlooked,  con- 
 fidering  the  importance  of  the  fubjed:,  and  the  pre* 
 judices  of  many  againft  it. 
 
 Sect.  V.     Of  the  book  of  kev elation. 
 
 Though  it  is  the  chief  delign  of  this  efFay,  to  treat, 
 of  the  Old-Teftament  prophecies,  it  is,  on  various 
 accounts,  proper,  not  to  leave  the  fubjei^t  laft  in- 
 fifted  on,  without  taking  fome  view  of  New-Tefta- 
 3uent  prophecies  relative  to  it,  as  thefe  two  forts  of 
 predidions  reciprocally  illuftrate  each  other,  fo  as 
 to  render  the  complex  evidence  refulting  from  them 
 much  more  ftriki ng. 
 
 I.  In  New-Teftament  prophecies  on  this  fubjed^ 
 it  lecms  very  obfervable,  that  it  is  mentioned  as  a 
 fubject  which  it  was  of  importance  to  Chriftians 
 even  of  the  firft  age  to  be  acquainted  with  ;  and 
 about  which  they  were  accordingly  carefully  in- 
 llrudred,  notwithftanding  the  diftance  of  tiie  event 
 predicted.  When  the  Apoftle  Paul  fpeaks  to  the 
 Theflalonians  of  a  fingular  future  apoftafy,  while  he 
 plainly  fuppofes  it  to  be  at  a  confiderable  diftance, 
 feeing  its  being  yet  to  come  is  the  very  argument 
 ,     D  d  2  by 
 
2  12  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV, 
 
 by  Avhich  he  refutes  the  miilake  of  thofe  who 
 thought  the  day  of  Cliritt  was  at  hand  •,  he  exprefsly 
 reminds  them,  that  this  was  a  fubjecit  about  which 
 he  hud  taken  care  to  inftrucl  them  when  amonji- 
 them,  sTnefT.  ii.y.  ''Remember  ye  not,  thit 
 *'  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  1  told  you  thefe 
 *'  things;  V  And  when  the  Apoftle  John  lays,  in 
 his  general  epiille,  the  diredion  of  which  is  not  re- 
 flricted  to  any  particular  church  or  perfon,  "  Ye 
 *•  have  heard  that  Antichriil  iliall  come,"  i  John 
 ii.  i8.  it  feems  jilainly  to  imply,  that  the  body  of 
 Chridians  in  general,  even  in  that  age,  were  in- 
 ilructed  about  that  important  fubjed  of  prophecy  : 
 And  it  is  obfervable,  that  Avhereas  the  name  ^nti- 
 chrij}^  in  its  litei'al  and  general  meaning,  fignities 
 an  oppoler  of  Chrhl,  the  oppoiition  treated  of  in 
 the  context,  is  what  was  made,  not  by  the  mod 
 avowed  adverfaries,  but  by  thole  who  were,  or  had 
 been,  profelTed  members  of  the  church,  but  had 
 become  ringleaders  in  apoitafy  and  leduclion;  which 
 may  very  naturally  lead  back  an  attentive  inquirer's 
 thoughts  to  the  paiTage  lail  cited  from  Paul,  plainly 
 pointing  out  an  extraordinary  falling  away,  or  a- 
 pollafy,  in  which  the  ringleader  would  be  the  man 
 of  lin,  fitting  in  tlie  temple  or  profelling  church 
 of  God.  And  when  to  thefe  things  we  add,  that 
 the  book  of  P.evelation,  in  the  very  introduction, 
 commends  the  bleffednefs  of  reading  the  prophecy  it 
 contains;  which  can  be  proved  to  treat  more  abun- 
 dantly of  the  fubject  in  view  than  of  any  other ; 
 all  thefe  things  put  together  fhew,  that  what  As-as 
 jullly  reckoned  fo  intereiting  before  the  events  pre- 
 dicted happened,  ought  to  appear  much  more  fo, 
 after  ail  feems  fulhlled,  except  the  blelTcd  complete 
 triumph  of  truth  over  fo  exteniive  and  lading  op- 
 pofition,  and  the  changes  moil;  immediately  fubfer- 
 vient  to  that  triumph. 
 
 It  fhows  a  very  furprifing  conformity  and  coinci- 
 dence in  the  predidions  oi   Daniel  and  John,  that 
 
 the 
 
Sedl.  V.        relating  to  the  Messiah,  213 
 
 the  17th  chapter  of  the  book  of  Revelation  annexes 
 to  a  prophetic  vifion  a  particular  interpretation,  of 
 aflonilhing  clearnefs,  rendering  it  a  fit  key  to  more 
 obfcure  paflages :  and  the  whole  taken  together 
 fliews,  that  both  thefe  prophet's  give  a  fingular  and 
 circumftantial  defcription  of  the  fame  fediicing 
 power,  confiding  of  the  fame  primary  diftinguifh- 
 jng  charaders,  fo  much  infixed  on  already,  as  fet 
 forth  in  Daniel,  relating  to  the  place  and  time  of 
 that  power's  reign,  its  complex  nature  and  extent, 
 the  means  of  its  eftablilhment,  its  amazing  effects 
 and  duration ;  ^/ith  this  advantageous  difparity, 
 which  it  was  reafonable  to  exped:,  that  the  predic- 
 tion of  the  latell  date,  wliile  it  fully  agrees  with 
 the  former  fo  far  as  it  goes,  fuperadds  conliderable 
 new  light,  rendering  the  defcription  more  full  and 
 more  particular. 
 
 II.  As  to  the  firfl  complex  character,  relating  to 
 the  circmiiftances  of  place  and  time,  which  circum- 
 llances  need  to  be  joined  to  form  a  diftinguifhing 
 defcription,  but  mult  be  viewed  apart  in  reafoning 
 on  them  ;  whereas  Daniel  is  fo  hv  particular,  as  to 
 place  the  feat  of  the  feducing  power  he  defcribes, 
 not  only  in  the  Roman  empire,  but  in  the  weilern 
 part  of  it,  John  adds  farther  light,  by  placing  it  ve- 
 ry clearly  in  the  metropolis ;  "  the  city  built  on  fe- 
 *'  ven  hills,  that  great  city  which  reigneth  over 
 "  the  kings  of  the  earth,"  Rev.  xvii.  9.  18. 
 
 Indead  of  ftriving  to  evade  this  evidence,  they 
 who  might  be  thought  mofb  interefted  to  do  fo,  ac 
 lealt  very  many  of  them,  being  defirous  to  have  it 
 believed,  that  Peter  was  at  Rome,  urge  it  as  one 
 of  their  chief  arguments,  fuch  as  it  is,  for  that  opi- 
 nion, that  that  Apoflle  writes  his  firfl  epillle  from 
 Babylon. 
 
 If  it  be  faid.  That  the  characler  of  the  fituation 
 on  feven  hills,  is  common  to  the  weftern  with  the 
 eaflern  metropolis  of  the  empire;  in  anfwer  to  this, 
 it  is  fuliicient  to  obferve    the  following  things, 
 
 I.  That 
 
214  ^^  ^^^^  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 1.  That  the  weftern  feems  to  have  been  by  far 
 more  famous  for  that  property  as  to  its  fituation* 
 
 2.  That  it  appears  even  from  Daniel,  as  was  pro- 
 ved above,  that  the  beaft  with  ten  horns,  which  is 
 the  emblem  in  John  as  well  as  Daniel,  reprefents, 
 not  the  eaftern,  but  the  weftern  empire.  3.  That 
 the  well-known  eartern  powers  that  have  appeared, 
 the  Greek  and  Turkilli  empires,  are  po^vers  to 
 which  the  other  charafters  in  the  prophetic  de- 
 fer! ptions  above  confidered,  and  which  are  the  fame 
 both  in  Daniel  and  John,  can  by  no  means  be  ap- 
 plied, not  indeed  fo  much  as  any  one  of  them. 
 4.  Whereas  there  are  at  leaft  three  diflincT:  charac- 
 ters given  of  the  place  defcribed  ;  its  lituation  on  fo 
 many  hills;  its  having  in  different  ages  fo  many  dif- 
 ferent kinds  of  government,  (of  which  afterwards), 
 fome  of  them  before  the  Apoftle's  time,  and  fome 
 after;  and,  laftly,  its  being  in  his  time  the  city  that 
 ruled  the  kings  of  the  earth  :  the  firfl  is  a  very  dif- 
 tinguiihing  and  very  notour  charafter  of  Rome, 
 whether,  in  the  ftnctefl  fenfe,  abfolutely  peculiar 
 or  not ;  the  fecond  and  third  diilinguifh  it  from  the 
 eaftern  imperial  city  ;  and  the  third  is,  in  the  flrid- 
 eit  fenfe,  abfolutely  fingular.  If  it  be  faid.  That  the 
 words  which  fecm  to  make  it  fo,  by  a  fmall  devia- 
 tion from  the  moil  natural  obvious  meaning,  may 
 denote  the  city,  which,  though  it  did  not  rule  the 
 earth  in  John's  time,  would  do  fo  in  future  times  ; 
 it  is  a  fufficient  anfwer,  that  it  is  an  evident  rule  of 
 interpretation,  that  the  moil  natural  and  ufual 
 meaning  of  words  is  to  be  reckoned  the  true  mean- 
 ing, unlefs  there  is  fome  convincing  reafon  for  de- 
 viation from  It ;  which  is  not  the  cafe  here ;  and 
 that  feeing  the  exprelTions  in  view,  which  belong 
 not  to  the  vifion,  but  to  the  interpretation,  are  in 
 the  prefent  tenfe,  in  their  mod  natural  meaning, 
 they  mufl  denote  the  city  that  M^as  then,  or  at  that 
 prefent  time,  imperial.  And  if  it  is  yielded,  or 
 proved,  that  the  defcriptions  in  view  agree  to  that 
 
 to 
 
Sedt.V.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  aij* 
 
 to  uhich  they  are  applied,  according  to  the  moft 
 natural  meaning  of  words,  and  according  to  rules 
 of  interpretation  acknowledged  in  other  cafes,  the 
 great  point  is  gained :  and  it  will  not  be  needful 
 to  inquire  into  the  confequences  of  forced  meanings, 
 forced  without  any  reafon,  which,  though  yielded 
 to  in  this  particular,  would  be  far  from  fupporting 
 the  caufe  propofed  to  be  ferved  by  them,  confider- 
 ing  the  evidence  of  the  other  parts  of  the  prophetic 
 defcription  for  overthrowing  it,  and  the  notoriety 
 of  the  third  remark  in  this  paragraph. 
 
 But  though  there  w^ere  no  more  to  prove,  that  it 
 is  not  a  future,  but  a  prefent  imperial  city  that  is 
 defcribed,  prefent  and  exiiling  when  the  Apoftle 
 wrote,  there  is  a  fufficiently  decifive  proof  of  it  in 
 ]^  lo. ;  which,  fpeaking  fo  clearly  of  different  kinds 
 of  governments  of  that  city,  diftinguifhes  them  into 
 palt,  prefent,  and  future  ;  and  exprefsly  fays,  "  five 
 "  are  fallen,  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come,'' 
 dec.  So  that  no  city  that  was  not  at  that  time  im- 
 perial, can  be  the  city  there  meant ;  no  city,  of  which 
 it  could  not  be  faid,  confidently  with  truth,  in  the 
 Apoftle's  days,  that  feveral  of  its  heads  or  govern- 
 ments are  fallen,  and  one  is. 
 
 Thoudi  it  is  not  fufficient  for  determinin^y  the 
 
 o  _o 
 
 meaning  of  the  predidlions  about  myftical  Babylon, 
 to  prove  that  the  place  meant  muft  be  Rome  ;  yet 
 it  might  be  expeded,  that  even  this  itfelf  fhould 
 make  the  adherents  of  the  Romilh  church  much 
 more  inquifitive  than  they  feem  to  be  into  the  con- 
 tents of  thefe  predications,  were  it  but  in  fearch  of 
 fome  hint,  amidft  fuch  a  feries  of  prophecies  rela- 
 ting to  that  place,  of  its  extraordinary  and  fingular 
 prerogatives,  on  which  tlieir  religious  profefiion  is 
 founded,  fuch  as  infallibility,  and  the  important 
 things  connedted  with  it  :  and  when  thofe  who 
 make  the  trial,  inftead  of  this,  find  on  the  one  hand 
 a  profound  filence  on  thefe  heads,  and  on  the  other 
 hand  a  feries  of  the  moft  aflonilhing  defcriptions  of 
 
 enormities, 
 
si6  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 enormities,  with  fuitable  warnings  and  denuncia- 
 tions of  judgements,  is  there  not  reafon  to  apply- 
 to  many  people's  inattention  to  the  fcope  of  the 
 predidions  what  the  Apoftle  applies  to  the  objedt  of 
 it,  when  he  tells,  that  it  made  him  "  wonder  with 
 *'  great  admiration  ?  "  Rev,  xvii.  6. 
 
 HI.  After  viewing  the  charaders  of  the  place,  if 
 we  view  next  thofe  of  the  time  of  the  rife  and  reign 
 of  the  feducing  power  defcribed,  it  will  appear,  tiiat 
 they  are  neither  applicable  to  the  Pagan  emperors, 
 the  only  predecefTors  of  the  prefent  Romiih  power 
 that  can  be  fo  much  as  fufpedled  with  the  lead  co- 
 lour to  be  pointed  at,  nor  to  any  that  can  be  fup- 
 pofed  to  be  the  fuccefTors  of  that  power. 
 
 I .  As  it  was  proved  formerly,  that  Daniel  cha- 
 raderifes  the  time  from  the  downfall  of  the  empire, 
 by  its  divifion  into  ten  kingdoms,  recovering  their 
 fovereignty  by  Ihaking  off  the  Roman  yoke  ;  fo  John 
 charaderifes,  it  by  telling  very  clearly,  that  the  ten 
 horns  of  the  beait  "  are  ten  kings,  which  had  re- 
 "  ceived  no  kingdom  as  yet ;  but  would  receive 
 "  power  one  hour  with  the  bead,''  Rev.  xvii. 
 12.;  adding,  that  "  thefe  would  have  one  mind, 
 *'  and  give  their  power  and  flrength  unto  the 
 "  bead,"  -jj  13.  :  and  it  is  upon  the  matter  repeat- 
 ed again,  f  xj *  that  they  would  "  agree  to  give 
 "  their  kingdom  unto  the  bead/"' 
 
 Though  charaClerifing  the  time,  and  charadlerifing 
 the  means  of  acquiring  the  power  and  authority  de- 
 fcribed, are  both  plainly  in  the  words  cited,  and 
 both  demondrations  that  it  is  not  the  Heathen  em- 
 pire that  is  meant,  the  means  of  power  belong  to 
 the  third  character,  to  be  confidered  afterwards  : 
 and  as  to  the  time,  it  is  of  fufficient  notoriety,  that 
 the  empire  ceafed  to  be  Heathen,  and  turned  pro- 
 fededly  Chridian,  before  it  was  divided. 
 
 2.  Whereas  in  Daniel's  time  the  Pagan,  as  well 
 as  the  prefent  Papal  Romifli  powers,  were  yet  to 
 come ;  in  John's  time  the  former  of  thefe  were  the 
 
 powers 
 
■eel. V.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  .    217 
 
 powers  aclnally  exiflin^^ :  whence  it  follows,  that 
 if  the  great  leducer  defcribcd  by  him  in  chap.  xvii. 
 and  parallel  places,  is  evidently  defcribcd  as  one  yet 
 to  come,  it  muft  not  be  the  Pagan  emperor  that  is 
 meant.  Now  in  f  B.  it  is  very  plainly  declared, 
 that  the  bead  he.defcribed  was  to  afeend  in  future 
 times;  evidently  implying,  that  he  had  not  afcend- 
 ed  or  rifen  in  John's  time  ;  and  to  lay  otherwifj, 
 by  a  [^plying  the  def^ription  to  the  Pagan  emperor, 
 is  to  contradict  the  Apollle  in  a  very  dired;  manner. 
 
 3.  John's  defcription  plainly  afferts,  that  the  Pa- 
 gan emperor  is  to  be  counted  the  lixth  idolatrous, 
 as  well  as  the  (ixth  fapreme  fecular  head  of  Rome ; 
 that  the  feventh  fecular  head  would  not  be  of  the 
 number  of  the  idolatrous  heads  ;  which  is  notour 
 from  hiltory  to  be  the  cafe  as  to  the  Chriftian  fove- 
 reigns ;  and  that  the  feducer,  who  is  the  grand  fub- 
 ject  of  the  prediftion,  would  be  the  eighth  fecular, 
 and  the  feventh  idolatrous  head. 
 
 The  proof  of  this,  requires  only  moderate  atten- 
 tion to  a  very  few  principles  or  grounds  of  argu- 
 ment, partly  expreiled  in  the  prediction,  partly  e- 
 vident  from  uncontefted  hiltory.  1.  John  makes 
 idolnti-y  (falfe  religion)  an  eiiential  characteridic  of 
 the  beail,  and  of  his  feven  heads,  as  appears  from 
 chap.  xvii.  3.  and  from  f  1.  of  chap,,  xiii.  which 
 chapter  is  very  evidenily  parallel  to  the  17th.  2. 
 Hence  it  necell'irily  follows,  that  at  any  period  of 
 time  when  the  empire  was  not  idolatrous,  the 
 beafl  did  not  then  exilt  ;  but  it  might  then  be  faid, 
 that  it  xuns^  hat  is  not^  (which  explains  jj'  8.  &  1 1 . ; 
 becaufe  a  beaCl  full  of  names  of  blafphemy,  and  ha- 
 ving heads  of  that  charader,  is  an  emblem,  not 
 fimply  of  the  Roman  empire,  but  of  that  empire 
 while  idolatrous,  hCc, .  3.  When  it  is  declared,  that 
 of  the  whole  feven  blafphemous  heads  five  were 
 fallen,  and  that  one  exifted  in  John's  time,  j>  10. 
 to  13.  it  is  evidently  the  fame  thing  as  if  it  were 
 fiidj  tliat  the  Heathen  emperor  then  exifting  wa-;  the 
 E  e  fixth. 
 
j;i8  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 llxth  head.     4.  When  it  is  {iiid,  thnt  nftcr  this  fixth 
 head,  who  was  blafphemous,  another  would  come 
 >vho  fnould  continue  tor  a  Hiort  fpace,    (How  far 
 this  from  being  applicable  to  the  Papal  power?),  it 
 js  immediately  added,  that  the  bead  that  is  the  fub- 
 iect  of  the  prediction   is  the  eighth,  and   is  of  the 
 ieven.     There  is  a  jdain  key  to  theie  expreflions  in 
 V/iiat  is  ]uCz  now  obferved  as  to  two  elTential  ingre- 
 dients in  the  characleis  of  the  heaj}^  and  heads  of 
 the  bead,  declared  in   the   predication   itfelf  to  be 
 effential.     The  firil   is  fovereign  power,  which  in 
 common  ftyle  is  implied  in  tlie   name  and   notiori 
 ot  heads  of  empires ;    as,   in  the   prophetic  ftyle, 
 beads  are  emblems,  both  of  empires  themfelves, 
 'And  of  the  heads  or  fov^ereigns  that  aft  by  them, 
 both  amounting  to  the  farals  thing  in  hidorical  and 
 prophetic  defcriptions,  the  anions  of  the  one  being 
 {o  frequently  confidered  as  the  actions  of  the  oth.er  ; 
 which  explains  the  propriety  in  the  prophetic  (iyle, 
 in  calling  the  bead  that  was  yet   to  rife  or  afcend 
 the  feventh  head  ;  aud  in  fpeaking  of  gi^  ing  powder 
 to  the  bead,  and   of  fubmitting  to  the  feducing 
 power  that  fat  on  him,  or  ruled  him,  as  equivalent. 
 The   fecond  efleniial  character  is  blafphemy,  im- 
 plying enormous  corruption  in  religion,  as  appears 
 from  the  whole  feries  of  the   prediction.     As  this 
 character  is  evidently  didincl  from  the  former,  viz. 
 fovereign  civil  power,  (which  is  God's  ordinance), 
 and  feparabie  from  it,  tiie  pafiages  cited  prove  that 
 a  fuccedion  of  rulers  havino-  the  fird  of  thofe  cha- 
 rafters,  in  itfelf  fo  lawful  and  honourable,  without 
 the  other  criminal  one  joined  with  it,  may  be  count- 
 ed among  the  heads  ( f  the  empire,  without  being 
 one   of  the  heads  of  the  bea<f.     And  even  though 
 inch  paffages  had  not  furnifiud  fucli  a  key  to  the  ex.* 
 prefiions  in  y  11.  other  jmrts  of  the  prophecy,  if 
 duly  compared  with  notour  fafts,  which  in  all  rea- 
 fon  may  and  ought  to  be  ufed  as  a  key  to  hidoriojl, 
 una  ccnfequently  to  proplietic  defcriptions,  might 
 •         '     '    reafonably 
 
Sed.V.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  219 
 
 reafonably  fuggefl  a  f^jlution  of  the  cliiliciilty  in 
 view,  by  Ihewing,  that  the  fame  power  wl'.ich  in 
 one  refpecl,  namely,  that  of  fecular  authority,  was 
 the  eigth  head,  might  in  another  refpecl:  with  too 
 great  renfon  be  counted  as  the  feventh,  becaufe  (j£ 
 too  much  reicmbl mce  and  imitation  oF  the  tiril  Iik  : 
 and  fucii  a  manner  of  reprefenting  and  expreffing 
 things  has  a  peculiar  fuitablenefs  to  the  genius  and 
 fcope  of  facred  predictions,  concerning  which  a  mo- 
 dern eminent  author  *  juflly  obferves,  tliat  when 
 they  treat  of  the  civil  affairs  of  empires,  it  is  only, 
 or  chieflv,  {o  far  as  the  facred  interells  of  the  kinp'- 
 dom  of  God  areaffeded  by  them. 
 
 Thefe  rcmaiks  prove,  that  to  make  the  Heathen 
 emperor  the  beaft,  or  the  head,  that  is,  the  thief 
 fubje:t  of  the  prophecy,  is  directly  to  contradict  t:"ie 
 prophecy  itfelf.  It  is  to  fay,  tliat  what  tlie  prophe- 
 cy makes  the  iixth  head,  is  the  eighth,  and  of  the 
 feven  ;  and  that  what  tlie  prophecy  makes  the  eightli 
 is  the  Iixth. 
 
 The  converfion  of  the  empire  is  necefTarily  im- 
 plied when  another  head,  not  counted  among  the 
 idolatrous  ones,  is  evidently  declared  to  intervene 
 between  tlie  Iixth  head  of  that  criminal  character 
 iand  the  feventh,  who  as  to  fovereign  power  limply 
 confidered  is  the  eightli. 
 
 Thus  John  has  the  two  charadters  of  time  for- 
 merly obferved  in  Daniel,  characters  relating  to 
 the  time  of  the  converfion  of  the  empire,  and  of  its 
 divifion  and  downfall,  with  more  abundant  refuta- 
 tions of  tiie  opinion  that  would  apply  the  predic- 
 tions in  view  to  the  Pagan  emperor,  though  the 
 refutations  inferred  from  Daniel  are  convincmg. 
 
 1  he  reir.a!  ks  made,  furniih  abundant  proofs,  that 
 thole  predictions  cannot  be  applied  to  any  imagi- 
 nable fucceilbrs  of  tlie  prefent  Komifli  power,  any 
 more  than  to  his  predeceffurs.     It  cannot  be  faid  of 
 
 ♦  Newcon. 
 
 E  e  3  anf" 
 
220.  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV;   ^ 
 
 nny  fuch  power,  th:iL  it  was  ta  rife  about  tlje  time 
 of  the  divifioii  of  tlie  empire  ;  and  that  ti.e  ten 
 king.i  who  divided  it  among  them  ihould  leccive 
 power  one  liour  with  that  beaft.  It  cannot  be  faid 
 of  it,  that  it  is  tiie  eighth  ibvereign,  and  the  feventli 
 blafphemous  head.  If  it  exift,  it  mud  in  tliefe  dif- 
 ferent refpects,  be  the  eighth  and  the  ninth.  Befides 
 tliis,  liow  can  it  be  fiiid,  that  the  fpace  intervening 
 between  the  iixth  head,  and  that  new  future  head, 
 is  but  a  ihort  {pace,  f  lo.^  how  can  that  be  ap- 
 plied to  a  fpace  exceeding  fourteen  centuries  af 
 Jeail,  which  far  exceeds  the  duration  of  all  the  for- 
 mer heads  put  together  ? 
 
 IV.  The  fecond  diftingitillii-ng  characfter  relates  to 
 the  complex  nature  and  the  extent  of  power  be- 
 longing to  thje  feducer  defcribed,  concerning  which 
 it  was  proved  before,  that  v/hile  Daniel  makes  his 
 power  little  as  tofecular  things,  he  makes  it  at  the 
 fanje  time  very  great  as  to  matters  of  religion  ;  ex- 
 tending to  the  whole  ten  horns,  or  the  body  of  the 
 fourth  bead,  or  lloman  empire.  Though  the  Apoftle 
 John  does  not  exprefsly  call  tiie  power  he  defcribes 
 in  any  refpect  little,  yet  as  the  fame  thing  may  be  de- 
 clared, with  equal  clearnefs^  in  different  cxpreflions, 
 the  comparative  littlenefs  of  Rome's  fecular  power  is 
 implied  in  various  parts  of  John's  defcription.  It 
 is  necelTariiy  implied,  in  the  downfall  of  its  ancient 
 extenfive  fecular  empire,  and  its  divihon  into  fo 
 m.-ny  different  kingdoms.  It  is  implied,  in  its 
 owing  its  mod  exteniive  auth.ority  of  a  peculiar 
 kind,  to  a  voluntary  difrender  and  agreement  on 
 tiie  part  of  thofe  kingdoms.  1  he fe  proofs  are  fo 
 clear  and  decifive,  thai  it  is  the  lefs  needful  to  inlid 
 much  on  confirmations  of  the  fame  conclufion  from 
 the  dilfcrence  bctvv'c\cn  ^the  emblems  which  repre- 
 fcnt  tlie  fune  Roman  empire  under  its  fixth  head, 
 in  its  Pagan'date,  .and  thofe  that  reprefent  it  under 
 its  feventh  idolatrous,  and  eighth  fecular  head.. 
 Both  reprefeiit  it  as  an  animal   v/itli  fevcn  headsy 
 
 and 
 
Se^.V.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  £21 
 
 and  ten  horns.  In  the  12th  chapter,  which  treats 
 of  it  in  its  Pagan  llate,  the  embleni  is  a  great  red 
 dragon;  in  the  13th,  which  treats  of  it  in  a  fabfe- 
 cjiient  idolatrous  ftate,  after  the  downfall  of  the 
 dragon,  (or  of  Paganifm),  the  embleni  is  a  leopard; 
 which  is  the  reprel'entation  in  Daniel  of  the  third  or 
 Greek  empire,  that  was  io  Coon  divided  into  differ- 
 ent kingdoms.  Though  the  equal  number  of  heads 
 and  horns,  befidss  other  things  in  chap.  1 2.  is  an 
 argument  that  the  dragon  and  leopard  are  the  l:mie 
 empire,  there  is  an  additional  flrong  proof  of  this 
 in  chap.  xiii.  2.  v/hich,  fpeaking  of  the  leopard,  ex- 
 prefsiy  fays,  that  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power, 
 cind  his  feat )  which  implies  plainly,  that  the  feat 
 of  the  old  Tao-an  em'ji)'e  was  to  be  that  of  tiie  bead 
 fo  much  inlifted  on.  In  the  emblem  of  the  Pagan 
 empire,  the  crovv^ns  are  only  on  the  feven  heads; 
 in  the  other  emblem  they  are  on  the  ten  horns,  clrap. 
 xiii.  I.  As  crowned  heads,  in  common  Ityle,  de- 
 note fovereign  powers;  and  horns,  in  the  prophetic 
 ftyle,  denote  rulers ;  crowned  horns  are  no  obfcure 
 emblem  of  the  fame  thing  with  crowned  heads  ;  ten 
 of  thefe  are  reprefented  as  having  the  empire  divi- 
 ded among  them  at  the  time  that  it  has  the  above- 
 mentioned  effential  charac^ters  of  the  bea(t ;  which 
 makes  it  evident,  that  the  fecular  pov^er  falling 
 to  the  Ihare  of  the  ancient  feat  of  em.pire  itfelf 
 mud  be  very  little,  compared  to  \vhat  it  ^vas  for- 
 merly. 
 
 But  it  is  no  lefs  evident  in  the  predidion,  th^it 
 its  power  in  another  rcfpecl,  fo  oft  mentioned  al- 
 ready, was  to  be  very  great,  fo  great  as  to  extend 
 to  the  whole  ten  horns.  It  is  exprefsly  declared,  * 
 that  the  beail  that  was  to  rife  or  afcend  was  to  be  the 
 eighth  he^d,  anvi  of  the  feven ;  which  fnews,  that  vc.o. 
 names  of  the  bea(t,  and  of  that  head,  are  by  John 
 promifcuoufiy  ufed  for  the  liune  thing.  Seeing  the 
 ten  horns  are  his  horns,  and  he  is  the  head  over 
 tl'cm,  it  cannot  be  juitly  reckoned  an  obfcure  de- 
 
 dudlioa 
 
*22i2  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. IV. 
 
 dudtion  to  infer,  that  however  thefe  horns  are  di- 
 ftind  and  divided  in  relped  of  fecular  power,  they 
 muft  in  fome  other  refped;  be  united,  and  joined  in 
 common  fubjedion  under  that  head.  But  ^ve  are 
 not  left  to  gather  this  merely  by  fuch  deductions, 
 (which  however  have  their  ufe),  feeing  it  is  fo  di- 
 redly  and  explicitly  alTerted,  th.it  the  ten  horns  or 
 kingdoms  fliould  be  of  one  mind,  giving  their 
 flrcngth  and  power  to  the  beaft,  and  agreeing  to  do 
 fo.  Rev.  xvii.  13.  15.  &;  17. ;  befides  that  the  many 
 waters  on  ^vhich  the  woman  (explained  to  be  the 
 city  on  feven  hills)  is  faid  to  fit,  are  faid  to  be 
 *^'  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and 
 "  tongues ;"  as  in  the  parallel  paiTage,  chap.  xiii.  3. 
 it  is  faid,  "  that  all  the  world  wondered  after  the 
 "  beafl.'' 
 
 As  thefe  things  prove,  that  the  authority  of  the 
 bealt,  or  of  its  feventh  idolatrous  head,  was  to  be  of 
 fo  great  extent  as  above  mentioned,  but  not  as  to  fe- 
 cular matters,  this  itfelf  is  ah  argument  for  its  being 
 an  authority  and  influence  in  religious  matters, 
 Avhich  are  the  chief  fubjects  of  facred  predications, 
 and  facred  writings  in  general.  But  beiides  this, 
 that  diftinguiihing  quality  of  this  authority  appears 
 almod  from  the  whole  feries  of  the  defcriptions  in 
 •view;  particularly  Irom  chap.  xvii.  2.  &:  5.  which, 
 with  other  things  of  the  like  kind,  will  come  more 
 fully  under  coniidei-ation  in  treating  of  the  fourth 
 tharader,  relating  to  the  bead's  crimes. 
 
 Little  fecular  power,  and  extenfive  power  and 
 authority  txercifed  over  other  kingdoms  in  religious 
 matters,  are  charaders  evidently  excluiive  of  the 
 Heathen  empire,  which  was  abfoiute  and  univerfaf, 
 in  the  limited  prophetic  meaning,  in  fecular  things, 
 and  meddled  little  in  thofe  of  the  religions  of  the 
 conquered  nations,  except  in  the  way  or  borrowing 
 from  them,  rather  than  of  dictating  or  impofmg. 
 If  it  be  objeded,  That  tliey  meddled  too  much  in 
 trying  to  fupprefs  the  ClitiiVian  religion;  it  is  iuiS- 
 
 cient 
 
Sed.V.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  223 
 
 cient  to  obferve,  that  that  was  not  then  the  religion 
 of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  are  reprefented  in 
 the  prophecy  as  having  one  mind,  in  fubmitting  in 
 thofe  m:itters  to  one  head ;  w^hich  uniformity  was 
 fo  far  from  taking  place  during  the  reign  of  Paga- 
 nifm,  that  though  the  religions  of  the  Heathen  na- 
 tions had  one  common  general  name,  they  were 
 really  very  different  religions ;  and  their  common 
 name  imports  no  more  than  the  religion  of  the  na- 
 tions. 
 
 V.  As  to  the  third  diftingui filing  charafter  of  the 
 power  defcribed,  relating  to  the  means  of  acquiring 
 and  fupporting  fuch  enormous  authority  ;  though 
 this  is  a  character  really  diftinc^t  from  the  fecond^ 
 M'hich  relates  to  the  nature  of  the  authority,  and  its 
 extent;  yet,  as  was  formerly  hinted,  the  fame  paf- 
 fages  in  the  prediction  give  a  plain  account  of  both, 
 ihev/ing,  that  the  means  of  it  would  be,  on  the 
 part  of  the  kings  and  kingdoms,  a  voluntary  furren- 
 dev  of  power,  they  agreeing  and  being  of  one  mind 
 in  that  matter ;  and  on  the  part  of  the  head  fubmit- 
 ted  to,  deceiving  and  intoxicating.  Rev.  xvii.  2.  4. 
 13.  6cc.  chap,  xviii.  3.  This  may  reafonably  be 
 confidered  as  having  a  natural  connection  with  the 
 above  character  of  fmall  intrinfic  fecular  power  ; 
 which  muil  make  the  acquifition  of  fo  enormous 
 and  abfokue  power  in  other  refpec^ts  the  effed  of 
 methods  very  different  from  conquefl; ;  in  all  wliich 
 the  oppofition  to  the  moft  notour  things  in  the  cha- 
 rafter  and  hiftory  of  the  old  Pagan  empire  feems  fo 
 obvious,  that  it  is  not  needful  to  infill  on  it.  Mean 
 time  it  is  not  tit  to  overlook  a  remark  that  has  been 
 made  on  this  flrange  furrender  of  what  the  kings  of 
 the  earth  have  been  always  fo  jealous  of,  this  fur- 
 render  of  power,  fo  voluntary,  fo  extenfive,  and 
 durable, '"  That  it  is  a  thing  of  fo  lingular  a  na- 
 "  ture,  that  it  has  a  particular  fitnefs  to  Ihow,  how 
 "  far  the  predicting  of  it  mud  be  beyond  the  reach 
 '  of  human  fagacity  and  of  chance." 
 
 VI.  As 
 
224  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 VI.  As  to  the  fourth  charadier,  wh.ich  relates  to 
 the  crimes  charged  on  the  po^ver  defci  ibed,  parti- 
 cular attention  leems  due  to  the  furprifrng  confor- 
 mity on  this  head,  between  the  prediclions  of  Da- 
 niel and  John,  and  between  both  and  the  mod  no- 
 tour f^i^ls  in  hiltory,  ihewing,  that  tiiis  part  of  the 
 complex  defcripiion  in  view'  is  exceeding  far  from 
 being  applicable  to  the  Pagan  Roman  power,  or  a- 
 iiy  other  iiich  power,  but  "what  nowexilts. 
 
 it  is  of  ui'e  to  begin  this  head  with  anfwering  ob- 
 iedions  ;  .after  obfei  ving,  that  if  it  is  a  charac'ter  of 
 trutii  and  jt^^^  reafoning,  that  impartial  inquiry  in- 
 to objeftions  fuggefls  new  confirmations  of  what  is 
 objected  to,  ihaj:  maxim  is  eminently  applicable  to 
 the  prefent  cafe.  It  is  the  chief  objedion  againft 
 our  finding  diftinguifhing'charader .5  of  any  crimes 
 of  the  prefent  Romiih  powers,  in  the  pafiliges  in 
 -vieM',  That  the  crimes  defcribed  in  them  have  an  ob- 
 vious refemblance  to  thole  of  the  old  Pagan  empire; 
 particularly  blafphemy,  fpiritual  whoredom,  or  ido- 
 latry, and  perfecution. 
 
 It  is  certain,  that  the  fa^t  cannot  be  denied,  that 
 there  is  an  obvious  and  complex  refemblance  be- 
 tween the  crimes  of  the  bead  and  thole  of  the  an- 
 cient Paganifm  ;  but  it  is  no  lefs  certain,  that  there 
 is  alfo  fuch  a  refemblance  between  the  crimes  of  an- 
 cient and  modern  Rome  in  matters  of  religion, 
 and  religious  worfhip  in  particular.  Though  it 
 cannot  be  expected,  that  writers  of  that  commu- 
 nion ihould  own  the  refemblance,  fo  far  as  it  takes 
 place,  to  be  criminal,  but  that  rather  they  ihould 
 make  it  prudential;  yet  they  cannot,  with  anylhqw 
 of  reafon,  deny,  that  in  external  rites  it  is  very  ex- 
 tenfive,  after  this  has  been  fo  convinciiigly  made  out, 
 not  merely  by  their  oppofers,  but  by  fuch  a  man  of 
 their  own  communion  as  Polydore  Virgil ;  befides 
 the  great  facility  with  \s^hicli  others  may,  and  do, 
 perhaps  without  much  learning,  yet  with  fufficient 
 evidence,  run  the  parallel  between  the  rites  of  an- 
 cient 
 
Secfl.  V.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  225* 
 
 dent  and  modern  Rome,  from  the  mofl  uncontefted 
 accounts  of  both. 
 
 This  being  the  cafe,  let  us  fuppofe  the  prophe- 
 cies in  view  had  told,  in  a  diredl  and  explicit  man- 
 ner, that  after  the  fix  idolatrous  fovcreign  powers 
 of  Rome,  the  Pagan  emperors  ihould  be  at  an  end  ; 
 and  after  a  feventh  fucceflion  of  fovereigns,  but  not 
 idolatrous  powers,  had  intervened  for  fome  time, 
 an  eighth  fovereign,  and  feventh  idolatrous  power, 
 ofa  new  kind,  fhould  arife,  who  would  eflablifli 
 and  propagate  an  alloniihing  refemblance  of  the  old 
 fuperftitions  through  the  divided  kingdoms  of  the 
 old  empire  ;  if  all  this  were  faid  in  the  mod  expli- 
 cit manner,  who  could  avoid  owning  it  to  be  a  fur- 
 prifingly  clear,  a  circumdantial,  and  hiltorical  kind 
 of  defcription  of  theRomiih  power  that  reigns  now, 
 and  has  done  fo  for  ages  paft  : 
 
 But  if  it  is  not  in  the  mod  explicit  ftyle,  it  is  in 
 a  flyle  more  fuitable  to  predidion,  that  all  this  is 
 aflerted  in  the  paiTages  in  view,  and  that  in  fuch  a 
 way  as  requires  no  laborious  or  difficult  dedudlion. 
 
 I.  The  head  of  Rome  defcribed  is  not  defcribed 
 merely  by  the  general  criminal  charafter  of  oppofing 
 the  truth,  which  might  really  agree  to  a  future  new 
 head  of  that  city  and  empire,  v/ithout  any  confider- 
 able  refemblance  to  the  old  ones,  but  that  refem- 
 blance itfelf  feems  a  chief  thing  in  the  prophetic 
 defcription  ;  and  when  he  is  called  one  of  the  {twQU^ 
 is  it  not  the  mod  natural  comment,  that  he  would 
 bear  too  great  a  refemblance  to  the  firft  fix,  by  re- 
 viving and  procuring  extenfive  regard  to  an  image 
 of  the  old  fuperftitions  through  the  empire,  after 
 that  intered  had  received  a  deadly  wound  under  the 
 fixth  head,  v/hen  the  fovereign  fecular  powers  aban- 
 doned and  oppofed  it  I  which  things  are  a  ufeful 
 key  to  the  expreffions  about  giving  life  to  the  i- 
 mage  of  the  bead,  and  healing  his  wound  after  one 
 of  his  heads  (\vhich  mud  relate  to  the  fixth)  had 
 been,  as  it  iverej  wounded  to  death.  Seech,  xiii. 
 F  f  3.  &  15. 
 
226  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.lV^ 
 
 3.  &  15.  which  can  be  proved  to  be  parallel  to 
 chap.  xvii.  by  all  the  chief  arguments  needful  to 
 prove  any  thing  of  that  kind. 
 
 A  variety  of  proofs  concur  to  fliow,  that  the  re- 
 viving a  refemblance  of  the  old  corrupt  religion  of 
 the  empire  would  have  in  it  that  guilt  of  apollafy 
 which  is  expreiled  in  Daniel,  by  changing  the  laws 
 of  religion  ;  and  which  is  a  chief  peculiar  charader 
 of  the  crimes  of  the  bead,  diltinguilhing  them  from 
 thofe  of  the  Pagan  emperor.  This  apoitafy  is  pro- 
 ved by  every  argument  that  fliows  the  conversion  of 
 the  empire  to  have  happened  in  the  interval  between 
 the  fixth  idolatrous  head,  declared  to  be  that  which 
 exiiled  in  John's  time,  or  the  Heathen  emperor, 
 aijd  the  feventh.  This  appears,  as  is  hinted  above, 
 from  chap.  xvii.  10.  11.5  which  iliows,  that  there 
 would  be  a  feventh  intervening  head,  which,  tho' 
 a  fovereign  head,  would  not  be  an  idolatrous  one. 
 It  appears  from  the  things  neceflarily  implied  in  a 
 deadly  wound  given  to  the  beaii.  Seeing  the  beafb 
 is  not  a  particular  corner,  but  the  body  of  the  em- 
 pire, not  conlidered  fimply  as  a  body-politic,  but  as 
 an  idolatrous  body,  a  wound  to  the  beail  mufl  be  a 
 wound  to  that  idolatry,  not  merely  in  a  corner,  but 
 through  the  body  of  the  empire  ;  which  is  confirm- 
 ed, instead  of  being  contradicted,  by  calling  the 
 wound  a  wound  in  one  of  the  heads,  Rev.  xiii.  3.. 
 In  y  14.  it  is  the  beail  itfelf  that  is  faid  to  be  wound- 
 ed :  an  extelidve  wound  to  the  intered  of  idolatry 
 through  the  empire  nnill  therefore  be  intended.  A 
 wound  unto  death  mull  be  a  wound  thieatening 
 ruin  and  extindion.  Such  an  extenfive  wound  to 
 falfe  religion  is  necefliirily  connected  with  a  propor- 
 tional advancement  of  the  true  one.  It  is  not  merely 
 connecled  with  it,  but  upon  the  matter  coincides 
 Avdth  it,  and  fecms  but  another  name  and  notion  of 
 extenfive  reformation  through  tjie  empire.  The 
 fame  happy  revolution  is  iikewife  implied  in  the  de- 
 feat and  downfall  of  the  dragon,  defcribed  in  chap. 
 
 xii. 
 
Sed.V.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  227 
 
 xii.  who  (as  was  in  part  proved  above)  ^vas  the 
 '  beafli's  predeceflbr  in  the  fame  feat,  and  fame  ex- 
 tenfive  empire.  That  downfall,  intervening  be- 
 tween the  reign  of  the  dragon  and  the  rife  of  the 
 beaft,  has  a  {Iriking  conformity  with  the  other  inti- 
 mations of  the  converfion  of  the  empire  ;  and  all 
 of  them  conhrm  the  conclufion  in  view,  that  apO' 
 Jiafy  is  one  of  thofe  crimes  of  the  beaft  that  diftm- 
 guiih  him  from  the  Pagan  emperors,  and  Ihew,  that 
 thepredidions  about  him  cannot  be  applied  to  them. 
 And  it  is  a  confirmation  of  this,  when  confidered 
 jointly  with  other  things,  that  though  ",.vhoredom^ 
 taken  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  denotes,  in  fcripture- 
 ftyle,  the  crime  of  idolatry  ;  it  is  cliieiiy  when  it  is 
 aggravated  by  apollafy,  and  breach  of  covenant  :  fo 
 that  that  crime,  fo  much  infifted  on  in  the  charge 
 againft  myftical  Babylon,  tiiat  rules  tlie  beaft,  is 
 more  applicable  to  an  apoftate  church,  than  to  an 
 empire  that  never  had  been  a  church. 
 
 2.  But  though  thefe  crimes,  idolatry  and  apofta- 
 fy,  are,  in  fcripture,  juftly  called  abominations  ; 
 and  the  laft  mentioned  is  manifeftiy  an  evil  not  ap- 
 plicable to  Pagan  Rome,  and  therefore  a  cliarade- 
 riftic  of  more  modern  Romifh  po^vers ;  it  deferves 
 ftill  more  particular  attention,  that  it  is  one  thing 
 for  any  fociety  to  be  chargeable  with  fuch  evils 
 themfelves,  and  quite  another  thing  to  be  the  fource 
 or  mother  of  fuch  abominations  to  other  kingdoms ; 
 which  character  has  evidently  a  peculiar  pre-emi- 
 nence in  the  defcription  of  the  feducing  power  in 
 view,  as  it  is  no  iefs  evident,  that  it  is  a  charadler 
 not  applicable  to  Pagan  Rome  ;  other  kingdctns, 
 conquered  by  her,  as  \vas  above  hinted,  having  ra- 
 ther been  the  mothers  or  fources  of  her  abomina- 
 tions, while  llie,  notwlthftanding  all  her  faults, 
 contributed  rather  to  their  becoming  more  civilized 
 and  reformed  from  barbarity. 
 
 Attentive  perufal  of  the  predictions  in  view,  may 
 
 eafily  fillify  the  impartial  and  inquilitive,  how  much 
 
 F  f  2  they 
 
228  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 they  infift  all  along,  on  this  comprehenfive  and  dif- 
 tinguilhing  cliaracler  of  extenfive  influence  and  au- 
 thority, exercifed  in  promoting  corruptions  in  re- 
 ligion among  other  nniions ;  as  it  is  in  a  fpecial 
 manner  with  a  view  to  that  influence,  and  its  ef- 
 fects, that  fo  much  is  faid  in  the  predictions  con- 
 cerning the  various  above-mentioned  charafters,  re- 
 lating to  place,  time,  nature,  extent,  and  means, 
 of  the  power  fo  particularly  defcribed,  and  con- 
 cerning deceiving,  intoxicating,  or  making  drunk 
 the  kings  of  the  earth  ;  their  agreeing  to  give  their 
 Itrength  and  power  to  the  beall,  and  committing 
 fornication  with  the  mother  of  harlots ;  things  of 
 ■which  (efpecially  when  taken  complexly)  no  veftige 
 appears  in  the  characfter  of  the  Pagan  emperors  ;  who 
 indeed  too  oft  perfecuted  their  Chriftian  fubjects, 
 but  were  never  remarkable  for  feducing  and  intoxi- 
 cating kings  in  matters  of  religion ;  as  it  was  not 
 the  way  of  thofe  kings,  to  agree  to  give  their  ftrength 
 and  power  to  them. 
 
 Could  it  be  faid  of  Pagan  Rome,  as  it  is  Hiid  Rev, 
 XV ii,  5.  of  myltical  Babylon,  that  the  name  of  mo- 
 ther of  the  abominations ^  or  idolatries  of  other 
 kingdoms,  was  her  name,  and  that  that  name  was 
 ^vritten  on  her  forehead  ?  Is  it  not  tlie  mod  natu- 
 ral meaning  of  having  that  name  written  on  the 
 forehead,  that  the  charadler  denoted  by  it,  Ihould 
 not  only  really  agree  to  tJie  objedl  fo  named,  but 
 that  this  ihould  be  an  obvious  thing,  and  of  public 
 notoriety  among  thofe  to  whom  that  objed:  was 
 truly  known  I  Was  there  ever  fuch  a  charader  as 
 that  of  mother-church  of  Paganifm  afcribed  to  Rome 
 by  others,  or  claimed  by  herfelf  I  Though  her  ci- 
 vil power  was  indeed,  in  the  ufual  limited  fenfe, 
 univerfal  or  catholic,  was  there  ever  any  fuch  unifor- 
 mity ("Rev.  xvii.  1 3. one  mind)  in  matters  ot  religion, 
 under  one  pretended  head  of  unity,  as  to  found  the 
 denomination  oi Rcman-Catholic  Paganifm  through 
 the  empire  ?  As  it  is  certain  there  was  not,  it  fol- 
 lows. 
 
Sed.  V.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  229 
 
 lows,  that  the  charafters  of  uniformity  and  unity 
 in  corrupt  religion,  under  one  pretended  fupreme 
 head  in  fuch  matters,  which  run  through  tlie  pre- 
 divftions  in  view,  are  fufficient  proofs,  that  Paganifm 
 is  not  the  thiny;  meant  in  them,  i^s  the  ancient  ci- 
 vil  union  of  the  empire,  under  one  fecular  power, 
 is,  in  thefe  predictions  themfelves,  declared  to  be 
 at  an  end  at  the  time  they  Ipeak  of,  through  the  di- 
 "vilion  of  the  empire  among  ten  chief  horns  or  fove- 
 reign  powers ;  no  other  foundation,  or  principle  of 
 imiry,  could  remain,  but  that  now  mentioned,  to 
 denominate  and  defcribe  them,  as  is  clone  all  along, 
 as  the  horns  of  one  bead,  and  under  one  common 
 -head. 
 
 3.  Whereas   the  true  God,    and   his  tabernacle, 
 (whether  that  be  fuppofed  to  denote  Chrift's  human 
 nature,  or  any  other  truly  ilicred  objed:  to  which  it 
 may  be  applicable),  as  alfo  faints  and  angels,  called 
 thofe  that  dwell   in   heaven,  were,  comparatively 
 fpeaking,  unknown   to  the  Pagan  emperors ;  and 
 yet  all  of  them  are  faid  to  be  fo  injurioufly  treated 
 by  the  beait,  as  to  be  blafphemed  by  him.  Rev.  xiii. 
 6.  ;  this  ihews,  that  befides   the  above  more  com- 
 prehenlive  general  character  of  being  the  fource  (the 
 mother)  of  enormous   evils   through  the   empire, 
 there  are  characters  in  the  particular  evils  mention- 
 ed that  appear  by  no  means  fo  applicable  to  ancient 
 as  to  modern  Rome.     Particular  attention  has  been 
 juflly  given  to  one  character  of  this  kind,  in  the  ac- 
 count of  myltical  Babylon's  merchandife,  chap,  xviii. 
 13.;  where,  after  fpeaking  of  ilaves,  exprefs  men- 
 tion is  made  oi  fouls  of  men -^  which  is  the  conclu- 
 ding article  in  the  long  lilt  of  the  particulars  of  that 
 merchandife;  what  follows  relating  only  to  general 
 qualities  of  things  once  pcflefled,  and   loft  at  her 
 downfall.     It  is  an  inftance  worth  noticing,  of  the 
 ftrange  Ihifts  fometimes  ufed  againIT  the  moil  natu- 
 ral interpretations  of  the   prediftions  in  view,  that 
 it  has  been  pretended,  that  the  words  rendered /ol'/j 
 
230  ,    O"  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 ofmen^  ni3y,  in  that  paffage,  denote  flaves,  when 
 (laves  are  the  very  next  article  preceding;  and  the 
 word  renderedy^zf/j  here,  is  the  word  that  has  u- 
 fually  that  lignification  on  other  occafions.  So  that 
 the  interpretation  which  the  criticifm  mentioned 
 recommends,  lies  open  to  two  exceptions :  It  de- 
 viates from  the  moft  ufual  natural  meaning  of 
 ■words  without  any  manner  of  reafon  \  and  it  makes 
 fuch  a  deviation  in  order  to  an  unnecelTary  repeti- 
 tion of  the  very  thing  lall  named. 
 
 4.  It  is  an  argument  of  weight  againft  applying 
 the  predidlions  under  coniideration  to  Pagan  Rome, 
 that  it  is  not  natural  to  fuppofe  fo  uncommon  ad- 
 miration, as  John  defcribes  Rev.  xvii.  6.  to  be  rai- 
 fed  by  a  thing  fo  familiar  and  well  known  to  him 
 and  others,  as  the  Paganifm  of  that  empire.  And 
 if  it  be  objected.  That  it  is  not  the  crimes,  but  the 
 puniihment,  tlien  future,  that  raifed  fuch  wonder; 
 in  is  anfwered,  That  there  is  indeed,  in  j^  i.  a  pro- 
 mife  to  ilie\v  to  John  Babylon's  judgement ;  which 
 promife  is  afterwards  fulfilled,  but  not  till  towards 
 the  clofe  of  the  chapter.  In  the  parts  of  the  de- 
 scription preceding  his  admiration,  where  ^ve  muft 
 feek  for  the  object  and  grounds  of  it,  it  is  not  her 
 punifnment  that  is  defcribed,  but  her  grandeur  and 
 crimes,  and  particularly  perfecution,  in  the  words 
 immediately  before  thofe  that  exprefs  his  \vonder  ; 
 which  wondering  is  reprefented  to  be  fo  confider- 
 able,  that  the  very  firft  thing  faid  to  him  by  the  in- 
 terpreting angel,  is,  therefore  didft  thou  marvel  f 
 Can  it  be  fuppofed,  that  it  would  appear  matter  of 
 marvelling  to  the  Apodle,  with  great  admiration, 
 as  himfelf  calls  it,  to  find  it  i-evealed,  that  the  Hea- 
 then empire  perfecuted  the  Chriitian  church,  efpe- 
 cially  if  his  prophecy  was  poiterior  to  Nero's  perfe- 
 cution ? 
 
 5.  This  naturally  leads  to  another  more  general 
 argument  againft  applying  thefe  predictions  to  the 
 enormities  of  Paganifm ;  which  were  things  of  the 
 
 moft 
 
Sed.V.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  23! 
 
 moft  public  notoriety  already,  being  partly  pail, 
 partly  prefent  ;  whereas  it  is  the  known  nature  and 
 fcope  of  prophecy  in  general,  and  exprel'sly  declared 
 to  be  fo,  as  to  the  revelation  made  to  John,  to  de- 
 fcribe  things  to  come,  and  that  would  not  be 
 known,  if  not  revealed. 
 
 It  is  no  juil  exception  againfl  this  argument,  that 
 it  is,  and  muft  be,  o\vned  on  all  hands,  that  fome 
 things  in  John's  predictions,  concerning  the  Roman 
 empire,  relate  to  things  then  pad  or  prefent ;  as 
 Avhen  the  great  city  treated  of,  is  defcribed  from  its 
 fituation  on  feven  hills,  its  prefent  univerfal  domi- 
 nion, and  former  diverfity  of  governments.  For 
 though  all  this  is  true,  it  is  no  lefs  fo,  that  all  fuch 
 hiilorical  or  geographical  defcriptions,  are  not  pro- 
 perly parts  of  the  predi(!'tions,  but  fubfervient  parts 
 of  the  prophetic  difcourfes  containing  them,  needful 
 to  point  out  the  empire,  or  parts  of  the  world,  that 
 are  to  be  the  theatre  of  the  future  events  foretold. 
 
 The  interpretations  that  apply  the  predidions  a- 
 bout  the  bciid  and  Babylon  to  Paganifm,  fcarce 
 leave  any  thing  that  is  prophetic  in  them,  but  what 
 relates  either  to  Babylon's  duration  or  downfall  ; 
 and  it  fo  happens,  that  the  cleared  characters  given 
 of  both  thefe  things,  furnilh  fome  of  the  ftrongefb 
 arguments  againlt  fuch  mifmterpretations. 
 
 Mean  time  fome  obvious  properties  of  thefe 
 predidlions,  or  prophetic  difcourfes,  afford  weighty 
 arguments  againil  fuppoiing  them  to  have  fo  very 
 little  in  them  properly  and  flridlly  prophetical, 
 (i.e.  relative  to  future  events),  as  fuch  mifmterpre- 
 tations muft  infer.  Som^e  view  of  the  Pagan  empire's 
 unfuccefsful  conflid  againft  that  of  the  Redeemer 
 was  obviouHy  a  proper  introdudion  to  predidions 
 of  that  enemy's  overthro^v  ;  and  accordingly  fome 
 view  of  that  conflict  is,  in  chap.  xii.  prefixed  to. great 
 revolutions  that  enfaed.  But  when  it  is  confidercd 
 how  large,  how  particular,  how  circumftantial, 
 the  defcriptions  are,  that  relate  to  the  beafl  and  Ba- 
 bylon, 
 
232  On  the  Prophecies         Chap. IV. 
 
 bylon  ',  what  pains  is  taken  to  defcribe  tlie  bead's 
 feat,  his  afliftants,  his  power,  the  means,  the  ex- 
 tent, and  abufe  of  it,  as  above  confiJered  ;  to  mix 
 vifion  and  interpretations,  and  to  reprefent  the  fame 
 feries  of  events  in  various  lights  in  parallel  defcrip- 
 tions ;  and  when  it  is  withal  confidered,  that  this 
 fubjedl  is  more  infifted  on,  indeed  much  riiore,  than 
 any  other  ;  is  it  at  all  credible,  that  the  fcope  of  all 
 this  is  little  elfe,  than  to  tell  the  church,  and  the 
 world,  what  was  {o  notour  already,  that  Paganifm 
 ivould  greatly  oppofe  Chrijiianity  f  Though  the 
 former  argumients,  dra-wn  from  the  particular  dif- 
 tinguilhing  characters  of  the  fubjed  of  the  predic- 
 tions, are  fufliciently  decifive  ;  yet  this  more  general 
 proof,  from  the  general  nature  and  fcope  of  pro- 
 phecy, has  its  particular  ufe  ;  becaufe  it  is  fo  eafy 
 and  obvious,  as  well  as  convincing. 
 
 VII.  As  to  the  fifth  charader,  the  duration  and 
 period  of  this  feducing  power,  it  is  exprefsly  pre- 
 didled,  that  the  beail  fliould  continue  forty-two 
 months,  chap.  xiii.  5.  There  are  no  lefs  than  four 
 parallel  palTages,  afligning  precifely  the  fame  dura- 
 tions, partly  in  the  fame,  jiartly  in  equivalent  ex- 
 preffions,  referring  to  mournful  events ;  v/hich,  in 
 the  nature  of  things,  have  an  obvious  connection 
 with  his  continuance,  and  mull  end  with  it.  The 
 holy  city,  which  fo  naturally  denotes  the  true 
 church,  is  faid  to  be  trodden  under  foot  forty-two 
 months,  chap.  xii.  1.  ;  and  in  the  very  next  verfe, 
 God's  witneiies  for  the  truth  (who  mufl  confequent- 
 ly  be  mourners  for  fo  extenlive  oppofition  to  it)  are 
 faid  to  prophefy  in  fackcloth.  1260  days  ;  which,  in 
 round  numbers,  amounts  to  the  forty-two  months 
 in  the  other  pBlTages  mentioned.  In  chap,  xii, 
 there  are  two  verfes  treating  of  the  fame  fubjed;  a 
 woman  clothed  with  the  fun,  a  charader  applicable 
 to  no  other  fociety  on  earth  but  the  true  church  ; 
 and  treating  abb  of  the  fame  event,  her  refiding  in 
 tlie  wildcrnefs,  an  emblem  of  obvious  alfinity  to  the 
 
 import 
 
Secl.V.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  235 
 
 import  of  pro phefy in g  in  flickcloth  :  And  ^vl^ere^s 
 the  firfl  of  thele  veifes,  ^6.  expreHea  th-  conti- 
 nuance of  that  event  by  the  above-mentioned  num- 
 ber of  days,  namely,  1260;  the  other  veric,  f  14. 
 evidently  treating  of  the  continuance  of  the  fame 
 ,precife  event,  exprelTes  it  by  the  fame  obfcurer  fort 
 of  terms,  formerly  explained  in  Daniel,  time^timesy 
 and  half  a  time  ;  thefe  things  furnifh  a  deciiivc  proof, 
 that  that  more  obfcure  exprclfion  denotes  three  and 
 nn  half  prophetic  years,  which  coincides  with  1260 
 days,  or  forty-two  months;  for  unlefs  this  were 
 fuppofed,  ^  6.  &  14.  ihould  give  inconfklent  and 
 contradictory  accounts  of  the  continuance  of  the 
 fame  event.  Thus,  whereas  the  exprefiion  in  f  i^. 
 no  doubt  has  more  obfcurity  in  it  taken  by  irfelf,  its 
 coincidence  with  f  6.  removes  that  obfcurity. 
 
 To  avoid  repetitions,  it  is  proper  here  to  refer  to 
 the  arguments  adduced  formerly  in  the  remarks  on 
 Daniel,  to  ihew,  that  fuch  calculations  mufl  not  be 
 underftood  of  natural,  but  prophetic  days  or  years; 
 without  which  explication,  the  oppolition  to  the 
 IVTefliah's  kingdom,  which,  in  fo  many  large  pre- 
 dictions, taking  in  fo  vaft  a  compafs  of  time,  i.s  re- 
 prelented  all  along  as  of  fo  diRinguiOied  and  extra- 
 ordinary importance,  would  turn  out  to  be  one  of 
 the  lealt  conliderable,  in  refpedt  of  its  duration,  of 
 any  that  make  a  figure  in  hillory. 
 
 It  is  not  needful  to  enlarge,  in  inforcing  this  ar- 
 gument againll  thofe  of  the  Romifh  church  that 
 apply  the  predidions  to  the  old  Heathen  empire  ; 
 becaufe  whether  the  calculations  be  meant  of  na- 
 tural or  prophetic  days  or  years,  neither  of  thefe 
 ways  will  correfpond  with  the  duration  of  tliat  em- 
 pire after  the  time  of  the  prediction,  either  as  to  its 
 lleathenifm,  or  its  univerl'al  civil  power;  the  one 
 extending  to  about  t\^^o,  and  the  other  to  between 
 three  and  four  centuries  after  John  ;  durations  to 
 which  one  thoufand  fwo  hundred  and  fixty  di^ys,  or 
 
 G  g  forty- 
 
£34  ^"  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap.  IV. 
 
 forty-two  months,  can  by  no  imnginable  explication 
 be  applied. 
 
 The  chief  life,  then,  of  fuch  arguments,  is  a- 
 gainft  thofe  who  apply  the  predidif^ns  to  fome  An- 
 tichrifl,  who,  they  lay,,  will  appear,  and  continue 
 about  three  and  an  half  natural  years,  near  the  end 
 of  the  world  :  and  after  wliat  is  faid  in  the  remarks 
 juft  nov,^  referred  to  on  Daniel,  it  feems  unnecelTa- 
 ry  to  infiil  lonoer  in  refutino-  fo  ftran<>-e  a  fappoli- 
 tj.)n,  Avhicli  feems  to  merit  rather  lefs  notice  than 
 the  other  irilinterpretation-  of  t lie  fame  predidions, 
 wliich  applies  them  to  the  ancient  empire. 
 
 To  tiie  refutations  of  that  opinion,  drawn  from 
 the  characleis  of  the  duration  of  the  bead  and  of 
 Babylon,  it  is  proper  to  annex  others  from  the  pe- 
 riod of  that  duration  ;  it  being  of  importance  to  ob- 
 ferve,  liow  far  tr^e  characters  of  Babylon's  fall,  as 
 well  as  of  her  duration,  are  from  being  aj^plicable, 
 either  to, the  fall  of  Rome's  ancient  i'aganilm,  or  of 
 her  ancient  extenfive  civil  power. 
 
 That-  they  are  not  applicable  to  the  downfall  of 
 Paganifn,  is  evident  from  the  jirophetic  account  of 
 the  indruments  of  Babylon's  fail ;  which  fliews,  they 
 ^ve;  e  to  be  the  fame  ten  lioriis  that  forir.erly  had 
 been  the  indruments  of  her  rife  and  continuance  ; 
 and  alio  from  the  account  of  the  bead's  fuccelfors 
 in  Babylon  v/hen  fallen,  Rev.  xviii.  2. ;  it  being  un- 
 conteded,  that  the  downfall  of  Paganifm  was  not 
 owing  to  fuch  indruments,  but,  imder  God,  to  the 
 conveilion  of  the  fovereig;i  powers ;  and  that  that 
 "which  may  be  called  the  converfion  of  Rome,  and 
 the  dow!ifall  of  its  Paganifm,  indead  of  filling  it 
 with  fuch  inhabitants  as  the  bead's  fucceflbrsare  de- 
 i'cribed  to  be  in  the  paffage  cited,  was  the  happied 
 deliverance  it  had  ever  met  with  from  Ibch  things. 
 
 That  the  charaders  of  Babylon's  Lil  are  not  ap- 
 plicable to  the  fill  of  Rome's  civil  power,  is  evitient, 
 j'artly,  from  the  account  jud  no\v  mentioned  of  the 
 indruments  and  confec^uences  of  that  fall :  for  how 
 
 can 
 
Sed:.  V.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  235* 
 
 can  it  be  fd'id,  that  the  indruments  of  timt  downfall 
 "of  civil   power  were  the  fame  ten  horns   that  were 
 the  inltrunients  of  its  rife  and  continuance  ?  or  iiow 
 can  it  be  faid,  that  that  dinvnfall  of  Babylon,  which 
 is   defcribed   with   fo  uncommon   magnificence   of 
 flyle  through  fo  large  a  part  of  the  piopiiecies  in 
 view,  as  the  i8th  and  19th  chapters  of  Revelation, 
 befides  other  parts  of  the  fame  book,  can  be  under- 
 llood  of  any  bygone  difaders  of  tiiat  gr;.'at  city  I 
 feeing,  though,  like  fome  other  cities,  it  has  been 
 flicked,  taken,  and  retaken,  oftener  than  once,  fucli 
 thino;s  have  been  fo  far  from  brinumo-  her  to   total 
 'and  final  ruin,  that  ihe  Itiil  makes  a  figure  among 
 the  confiderabie  cities  of  the  weil. 
 
 How  can  the  call  to  God's  people,  to  come  out 
 of  Babylon  becaufe  of  her  approaching  fall,  be  ap- 
 plied by  any  Chriitians  to  the  fall  of  Paganifm  ?  fee- 
 ing that  was  rather  a  motive  to  them  to  croud  into 
 that  city. 
 
 How  can  the  adherents  of  the  Romifh  church  ap- 
 ply that  call  to  the  times  of  the  fall  of  Rome's  civil 
 power  ?  lince  that  f;ill  was  the  Papal  power's  ad- 
 vancemenu. 
 
 When  perfons  of  that  communion,  or  any  pa- 
 trons of  their  caufe,  are  zealous  for  making  the 
 myitical  Babylon  Pagan  Rome,  and  the  beail  the 
 Pagan  emperor,  they  leem  not  to  compare  carefully 
 thefe  two  things,  i.  Who  were  the  emperors  fuc- 
 ccffors  in  Rome  after  the  fall,  hril  of  her  Paganifm, 
 and  then  of  her  civil  empire,  according  to  uncon- 
 tedetl  hidory  ;  and,  2.  What  are  the  cliara6i:ers  of 
 the  i'ucccirocs  of  Rome's  former  rulers  and  inhabi- 
 tants after  the  fall  of  Babylon,  according  to'thj  pro- 
 phecy, Rev.  xviii.  2. 
 
 G  o-  2  C  H  A  P. 
 
2^6  Oil  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 C    H    A     P.        V. 
 
 The  predictions  coniidered  according  to  the 
 order  of  time  in  which  they  were  deh- 
 vered. 
 
 Sect.  I.  Of  predidions  in  the  books  of  Mofes  and 
 Job. 
 
 I.  ¥N  treating  of  the  prophecies  in  the  books  of 
 _f  Mofes  and  Job,  it  is  of  particular  ufe,  to 
 confRler  the  chief  evidences  of  the  Chriiliari  inter- 
 pretation of  the  firfl  promife  of  grace/  to  mankind, 
 inckided  in  the  threatening  againit  the  tempter  that 
 feduced  them,  Gen.  iii.  14.  ;  which  interpretation 
 conliits  chiefly  of  the  following  branches  :  i.  That 
 by  the  ferpent,  againft  which  the  threatening  in 
 view  is  denounced,  we  are  to  unilerftand,  not 
 merely  the  brute  ferpent,  but  the  evil  fpirit  that  ac- 
 tuated that  brute  ;  2.  That  by  bruifmg  his  head  is 
 meant,  defeating  his  deiign  of  ruining  mankind; 
 g.  That  by  the  fted  of  the  tvoman^  who  was  to 
 bruife  the  ferpent 's  head,  is  meant  one  particular 
 perfon^  who  would  be  the  faviour  and  deliverer  of 
 mankind  from  the  confequences  of  the  ferpent's 
 malice,  and  to  whom  that  lingular  title,  The  feed 
 of  the  Z'jonuin^  would  be  linguLirly  applicable,  on 
 account  of  his  miraculous  conception  ;  and,  4. 
 Tiiat  by  his  heel's  being  bruifed  by  the  ferpent  is 
 meant  his  fuirerings  from  wicked  men. 
 
 I.  The  firfb  branch  of  this  interpretation  is  founded 
 on  the  preceding  hiitoryof  the  ferpent's  temptation, 
 which  fiiews,  that  the  brute  ferpent  was  only  a  paf- 
 five  initrument,  and  that  the  real  tempter  was  an 
 evil  fpirit,  or  intelligent,  wicked,  invifible  agent, 
 an  enemy  of  God  and  mankind  ;  feeing,  as  his  fpeech 
 and  reafoning  proves  intelligence^  and  his  blafphe- 
 
 1110U& 
 
Sect.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  237 
 
 mous  temptation  proves  enmity  againft  God  and 
 man  ;  lb  his  adUng  in  the  form  of  a  ferpent,  no  o- 
 ther  form  appearing,  proves  him  to  have  been  an 
 incorporeal  or  invilible  agent. 
 
 Thefe  proofs  of  the  charader  of  the  tempter  are 
 as  demonllrative  as  any  proof  in  other  cafes  of  the 
 properties  of  a  caufe  inferred  from  the  properties 
 of  its  efledts.  Nor  is  it  any  jull  objection,  that  the 
 tempter  is  called  by  the  name  of  the  ferpent ;  it 
 being  fuitable  to  the  flyle  of  fcriptiire  and  other 
 Avritings,  tiiat  invilible  agents  fhould  be  denomi- 
 nated from  the  vifible  forms  which  they  afllime  ;  as 
 when  angels  are  fometimes  in  fcriptnre  called  men^ 
 becaufe  of  their  appearing  in  human  likenefs ;  fee 
 alfo  Gen.  xviii.  And  if  the  words  in  Gen.  iii.  13* 
 relate  to  the  brute  ferpent,  this  does  not  hinder  their 
 being  really  a  part  of  the  threatening  directed  a- 
 gainib  the  tempter  who  acHiated  that  brute ;  im- 
 porting, that  on  account  of  the  atrocioufocfs  of  his 
 crime,  lading  monuments  of  it,  and  of  the  divine 
 difpieafure  againll  it,  iliould  cleave  to  that  creature 
 in  whofe  form  he  aftcd  :  which  creature  itfelfbeino'' 
 incapable  either  of  deferving  or  underftanding  any- 
 threatening,  it  is  unreafonable  to  fuppofe  any- 
 threatening  to  be  directed  againil  it,  efpecially  by  a 
 being  of  inhnite  wifdom  ;  fo  that  the  interpretation 
 that  would  fix  fuch  a  meaning  on  the  divine 
 threatening,  contradicts  the  rules  of  interpi-etation 
 that  oblige  us  to  underltand  words  in  the  meaning 
 which  is  molt  fuitable  to  the  character  of  the  fpeak- 
 er,  and  to  rejeft  that  meaning  of  any  words  which 
 implies  abl'urdity,  when  they  may  admit  another 
 meaning  that  is  not  liable  to  iuch  imputation. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  71iat  it  is  a  begging  of  the  que- 
 Ition  to  fuppofe,  that  God  is  the  fpeai:er  or  author 
 of  the  threatening  in  view,  or  that  the  hiilory  that 
 contains  it  has  any  higher  author  than  Mofes  ;  iu 
 is  fulilcient  to  anfv/cr,  That  it  is  God  that  Moles  af- 
 t^rms  to  be  the  author  of  the  threatening;  and  that 
 
 Mofes's 
 
238  On  the  Prophecies  Chnp.V. 
 
 Mofes's  books  contain  fuch  evidence  of  his  fuperior 
 underlianding  in  theology  above  all  the  ancients,  as 
 affords  fufiicient  arguments  againll  giving  any  thing- 
 he  affirms  of  God  an  abiurd  meaning  when  it  may 
 admit  a  better. 
 
 The  Chriifian  interpretation  of  the  threatening 
 in  view  maybe  confirmed,  by confidering  the  (trong 
 objediions  which  the  contrary  interpretation  is  li- 
 able to.  It  is  proved  already,  that  the  firft  part  of 
 the  chapter.  Gen.  iii.  which  fpeaks  of  the /drpe?it's 
 crime,  treats  chiefly  of  the  evil  fpirit :  it  is  there- 
 fore unreafonable  to  fuppofe,  that  the  fecond  part 
 of  the  chapter,  which  treats  of  the  ftrpenfs  pimi fig- 
 ment, fpeaks  not  of  the  evil  fpirit,  but  of  the  brute  5 
 efpecially  when  the  threatening  itfelf  exprefsly  de- 
 clares, that  the  ground  of  it  is  that  crime  of  tempt- 
 ing mankind,  in  which,  not  the  brute,  but  the  evil 
 fpirit  alone  could  be  the  agent. 
 
 Unlefs  the  threatening  in  view  be  fuppofed  to  be 
 directed  againft  the  evil  fpirit,  there  is  no  other 
 threatenin'2;  ao-ainft  him  in  the  whole  context,  tho' 
 he  be  reprefenled  as  the  author  and  contriver  of  the 
 wickednefs  committed,  and  though  the  context  be 
 made  up  of  thrcatenings  againft  all  the  parties  con- 
 cerned in  it,  the  pailive  inftrument  irfelf  not  being 
 excepted,  in  fo  far  as  degrading  monuments  of  di- 
 vine difpleafure  againft  the  evil  fpirit's  crime  were 
 to  cleave  to  the  form  he  had  alfunred. 
 
 The  interpretation  that  reftrich  the  threatening 
 to  the  brute  does  not  -is^cee  with  the  event  ;  be- 
 caufe  it  is  not  one  brute  ferpent  of  many  tiioufands 
 on  v/hom  the  threatening,  as  explained  by  that  in- 
 terpretation, is  put  in  execution  ;  whereas  it  is 
 quite  otheru'ife  as  to  the  other  threatenings  in  the 
 context,  relating  to  death,  labour,  and  pain. 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  if  the  Chriilian  interpreta- 
 tion of  the  threatening  be  compared  with  events, 
 it  receives  abundant  confirmation  from  all  the  va- 
 rious inftances  and  declarations  of  God's  grace  and 
 
 mercy 
 
Scd.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  239 
 
 niercy  to  mankin:!,  defeating  the  evil  fpirit's  defign, 
 recorded  partly  in  the  beginning,  and  partly  in  the 
 fcqiiel,  oi'Moles's  writings. 
 
 As  the  book  of  Job,  whether  it  was  written  or 
 tranllated  by  Moles  or  not,  may  be  juftly  conlider- 
 ed  as  a  part  of  the  fydem  of  revelation  that  the 
 <:!iurch  enjoyed  in  the  days  of  Mofes,  or  near  that 
 time,  the  account  given  in  that  book  of  Satan,  as; 
 an  evil  fpirit,  and  an  arch  adverfary  of  God  :\^-id  man, 
 ought,  according  to  the  bell  rules  of  interpretation, 
 to  be  improved  for  explaining  what  is  faid  in 
 Gen.iii.  of  fuch  an  arch  adverfary  acting  in  the 
 form  of  a  ferpcnt  j  the  finguL;r  charaders  contain- 
 ed in  thefe  two  parts  of  I'criprure  having  fo  re- 
 markable and  peculiar  a  conformity  to  each  other, 
 as  affords  ftrong  arguments,  that  it  is  the  fame  evil 
 agent  that  is  meant  in  both  places ;  yea,  all  the  paf- 
 fages  in  the  Old  Tellament,  which  fpeak  of  evil 
 fpn'its,  and  of  Satan  their  head,  as  tempting  men 
 to  fin,  fei  ve  to  contlrm  the  Chrillian  account  of  the 
 ferpent  mentioned  in  this  ancient  oracle. 
 
 2.  All  the  arguments  which  fliew,  that  by  the 
 ferpent  mentioned  in  the  threatening  in  view,  we 
 ■are  to  unileiiland  the  evil  fpirit  that  feduced  man- 
 kind, are  fo  many  argaments  for  the  above  inter- 
 pretation of  bnti/irig  his  head,  (the  feat  of  his  power 
 and  craft),  as  lignifying  the  defeating  of  his  defign, 
 Ijy  a  glorious  deliverance  from  lin  anxi  mifery ;  which 
 deliverance  cannot  be  judly  conceived  otherwife 
 than  as  a  very  complex  and  comprehenfive  defign, 
 carried  on  through  all  ages,  and  of  \vhich  every 
 thing  that  promotes  the  liilvation  of  finners  is  a 
 part,  though  no  doubt  the  chief  intermediate  caufess, 
 of  falvation  are  the  things  to  which  the  v/ords  are 
 chiehy  applicable.  And  this  interpretation  is  much 
 confirmed  by  all  the  fubfequent  predictions  in  which 
 rhe  work  or  the  fuccefs  of  the  Mefi'iah,  the  S:iviour 
 ot  mankind,  or  divine  difpenfations  fubfervient  to 
 his   worl:,  are  defcribed,  in  exprellious  refembling 
 
 thufe 
 
240  On  the  Prophecies  Clinp.  V. 
 
 thofe  of  the  text  in  view  ;  as  in  Pf.  ex.  i.  6.  If.  xxvii. 
 1.  Pial.  Ixviii.  21.  IT.  xxv.  10. 
 
 3.  As  to  the  memVmg  oi'  the  feed  of  the  woman, 
 it  is  evident  in  general,  that  this  exprellion  mult 
 lignify  the  woman's  pollerity.  But  that  it  is  not 
 all,  or  many  of  h.^r  pollerity,  but  one  particular 
 extraordinary  perfon,  that  is  meant,  is  at  lead  ren- 
 dered higlily  probable  by  the  confiderations  former- 
 ly meniioned,  in  comparing  this  text  with  if.  vil. 
 14.  and  Jer.  xxxi.  ;  and  tiie  evidence  is  carried  be- 
 yond mere  probability  by  all  the  prophecies  which 
 ihow,  that  the  defeating  of  the  ferpent's  defign 
 Ihould  be,  in  a  fingular  and  peculiar  manner^  the 
 work  of  the  Meifiah. 
 
 After  mentioning  the  feed  of  the  Ai^oman,  the 
 perfonal  pronoun  is  ufed  in  the  lingular  number, 
 He  ihall  bruife  thy  head,  (for  fo  the  words  may  be 
 literally  rendered)  ;  it  is  therefore  an  unneceffny 
 departing  from  the  literal  meaning  of  the  words,  to 
 fuppofe,  that  by  the  promifed  feed  we  are  to  un- 
 derlland,  not  one  perfon,  but  many.  The  feed  of 
 the  xvonian  is  an  extraordinary  exprelTion,  not  o- 
 therwife  explicable,  but  by  the  miraculous  concep- 
 tion of  the  perfon  intended.  But  though  the  ex- 
 preflion  be  meant  chiefly  of  one  perfon,  the  great 
 deliverer  from  fin  and  mifery  ;  yet  as  x^dam  and  Eve 
 are  conlidered  in  the  context  as  reprefenting  all  men 
 and  ^vomen,  fo  the  promifed  deliverer  may  be  con- 
 fidered  here,  as  in  various  other  fcriptures,  not  as 
 a  private  perfon,  but  a  common  or  public  perfon, 
 reprefenting  all  his  people,  who  fliould  renounce 
 the  friendlhip  of  the  lerpent,  the  caufe  of  the  revolt 
 againll  God,  and  Ihould  be  in  a  ftate  of  enmity  or 
 oppofition  to  the  ferpent  and  his  caufe,  being  in  a 
 Hate  of  peace  and  reconciliation  with 'God. 
 
 4.  As  to  tlie  fourth  part  of  the  Chriflian  expli- 
 cation of  this  prediclion,  it  is  obvious,  that  bruifing 
 the  heel  naturally  implies  futferings,  though  very, 
 diiferent  from  what  is  implied  in  bruijing  the  head. 
 
 The 
 
Seel.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  241 
 
 The  prediction  implies  a  conflict,  wherein  tlie  feetl 
 of  the  woman  would  undergo  iliiferings,  but  would 
 obtain  a  final  and  complete  victory;  and  that,  by  the 
 part  of  the  conftitution  of  his  perfon,  which  would 
 lufFer  wounds  and  bruifes.  It  was  hh  heel  that  was 
 to  be  bruifed ;  and  it  was  by  his  heel  that  he  was  to 
 bruife  the  ferpent's  head. 
 
 The  comparative  obfcurity  of  this  prediction  is 
 owned  on  all  hands ;  but  when  it  is  conlidered  as 
 the  foundation  of  other  predidions  that  are  defign- 
 ed  as  explications  and  amplifications  of  it,  it  will  be 
 found  to  be  very  comprehenfive ;  feeing,  in  fore- 
 telling a  conquers  of  the  ferpent,  or  a  deliverer 
 from  fin  and  mifery,  it  contains  hints  relating,  not 
 only  to  his  miraculous  conception,  but  alfo  his  hu- 
 miliation and  fufferings,  and  fubfequent  exaltation, 
 or  final  victory.  And  it  is  very  remarkuble,  that 
 the  ideas  of  conflict,  oppofition,  fufferings,  and  fi- 
 nal vic^tory,  which  run  through  fubfequent  prophe- 
 cies, and  fo  often  occur  in  them,  are  fo  compen- 
 dioully  wrapped  up  in  this  firfl  promife. 
 
 The  Chriftian  interpretation  of  this  promife  is 
 confirmed  by  tiie  fequel  of  Mofes's  hiftory,  con- 
 cerning a  party  among  mankind  adhering  to  the 
 caufe  of  God  and  riohteoufnefs,  walkino-  with  God, 
 Gen.  xxii.  5.  ferving  him  acceptably,  and  worJhip- 
 ping  him  by  offering  facrifices  ;  the  fignificancy  of 
 which  rite,  in  relation  to  atonement  for  fin,  or  de- 
 liverance from  the  fruits  of  the  ferpent's  malice  by 
 an  atonement,  will  be  confidered  more  fully  after- 
 wards. 
 
 If  we  refled  upon  the  atrocioufnefs  of  man's  re- 
 bellion, and  how  far  he  was,  not  only  from  defer- 
 ving  a  promife  of  mercy  and  grace,  but  from  being 
 in  any  fuitable  difpofition  to  receive  it,  when  indi- 
 rectly laying  the  blame  of  his  fall  on  God,  we  will 
 find  caufe,  not  to  wonder  fo  much  that  the  firft  pro- 
 mife was  not  more  full  and  clear,  but  to  wonder 
 that  any  promife  was  made  at  all  fo  earlv.     And  as 
 
 II  h  to 
 
242  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 to  the  figurative  words  in  which  the  promife  is  ex- 
 prefTed,  they  have  an  obvious  fuitablenefs  to  the  oc- 
 cafion  on  which  they  were  delivered  :  for  once  fup- 
 poling  that  man  fell  by  complying  with  the  t-empta- 
 tion  of  Satan  acl:uating  a  ferpent,  it  was  very  fit  that 
 the  prom i fed  Saviour  fhould  be  confidered  as  the 
 conqueror  of  the  ferpent. 
 
 I!.  In  ihe  wing  that  the  contents  of  the  Mofaic  pro- 
 phecies extend  to  the  feveral  chief  branches,  both  of 
 the  hiflory  and  doctrine  of  the  gofpel,  it  is  ufeful  to 
 obferve,  that  in  the  books  of  Mofes,  as  well  as  o- 
 ther  prophetic  books,  there  are  two  forts  of  pre- 
 diftions  concerning  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentile 
 nations  ;  fome  which  mention  only  the  happy  event 
 itfe)f,  and  others  which  fpeak  of  a  particular  perfon 
 to  whom  that  event  Ihould  be  chiefly  owing. 
 
 1.  It  was  proved  before,  that  we  have  a  pre- 
 didtion  of  the  firft  kind  in  Deut.  xxxii.  21.  which 
 not  only  foretells  in  general  an  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles,  but  more  particularly  an  enlightening  of 
 the  Gentiles  that  was  to  be  contemporary  with  the 
 unbelief  and  rejeclion  of  the  Jews.  And  in  that 
 fame  chapter,  at  c-  43  •  the  nations  are  reprefented 
 as  called  by  God  himfelf,  to  rejoice  with  his  people, 
 at  a  time  when  he  would,  in  a  lingular  and  peculiar 
 manner,  lliew  mercy  to  his  land  and  people,  avenge 
 the  blood  of  his  fervants,  and  break  the  power  of 
 his  and  their  adverfaries;  which  is  a  remarkable  in- 
 timation, that  Jews  and  Gentiles  fliould  be  incor- 
 porated in  one  body,  in  the  true  church  of  God, 
 at  that  remarkable  period  of  time,  when  her  incor- 
 rigible adverfaries  ihould  meet  with  a  linal  over- 
 throw. 
 
 2,  Noah's  predidion.  Gen.  ix.  from  ^  25.  to  28. 
 contains  a  remarkable  intimation,  that  the  vilible 
 church  of  God,  or  his  peculiar  people,  fliould  be 
 firfl  among  the  poilerity  of  Shem  ;  but  that,  in  pro- 
 cefs  of  time,  by  the  divine  blefling,  the  poilerity  of 
 Japheth,  who  are  laid  to  inhabit  the  iiles  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, 
 
Seel.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah,  243 
 
 tiles,  Gen.x.  5.  lliould  be  made  to  partake  of  the 
 iame  privileges,  and  be  incorporated  with  Shem. 
 To  make  this  more  evident,  it  is  proper  to  obferve, 
 that  when  it  is  faiJ,  Bleff'ed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
 Shem^  feeing  it  is  the  fcope  of  thefe  words  to  ex- 
 prefs  a  benedidion  which  would  be  in  fome  refpect 
 diji'mguijhhig  and  peculiar  to  Shem,  it  is  unfuitable 
 to  that  fcope,  to  rellricfit  the  words  to  thofe  relations 
 to  God  which  would  be  common  to  Shem  ^vith  all 
 others,  even  the  worll  of  men  ;  it  is  fuitable  to  the 
 chief  rules  of  interpretation,  to  underfland  what  is 
 mentioned  as  Shem's  peculiar  benediclion,  as  im- 
 plying, that  in  a  lingular  and  peculiar  manner,  his 
 pollerity  fliould  have  an  intereil  in  the  true  God  as 
 their  God,  and  that  they  lliould  be  his  peculiar 
 people,  or  vifible  church  ;  which  is  much  confirmed 
 by  the  fequel  of  the  Mofaic  hiftory,  Ihewing,  that 
 it  was  in  the  pollerity  of  Shem,  for  fuch  was  the  fa- 
 mily of  Abraham,  that  the  church  of  God  was  pre- 
 fer ved,  when  the  nations  were  apoilatizing  into  ido- 
 latry. It  makes  Noah's  prediction  the  more  re- 
 markable, that  he  foretells  once  and  again,  that  the 
 pofterity  of  Canaan  Ihould  be,  in  a  peculiar  man- 
 ner, fubjecled  to  the  difadvantages  of  lervitude; 
 which,  however,  are  not  inconfiftent  with  the  mofh 
 elTential  fpiritual  privileges. 
 
 3.  When  it  is  foretold,  no  lefs  than  four  times, 
 to  the  patriarchs  of , the  Ifraelitilli  nation,  that  in 
 them,  and  their  feed,  all  nations  (Iwiild  beble'Jed'y 
 it  is  neceflarily  implied,  according  to  the  fcripture- 
 notion,  and  only  true  notion,  of  blellednefs,  that 
 ail  nations  jhould  be  enlig/itejied  in  the  knowledge 
 of  the  true  God,  even  fuch  knowledge  of  God  as 
 lliould  dire(5l  them  to  bleflednels  in  God,  in  a  flare 
 of  peace  with  him,  and  conformity  to  him  in  holi- 
 nefs  ;  without  which  things,  according  to  the  doc- 
 trine of  Mofes,  and  of  the  other  prophets,  and  of 
 natural  religion  itfelf,  neither  all  nations,  nor  any 
 nation,  or  particular  perfon,  can  be  truly  blejjed. 
 JI  h  3  Though 
 
244  ^"  ^^"'^  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 Though  it  were  fuppofed,  that  it  could  not  be 
 •fully  proved  from  tlie  four  promifes  to  the  patriarchs 
 themielves,  concerning  the  bleffednefs  of  the  na- 
 tions by  their  (ced,  that  thefe  promifes  are  meant 
 of  one  particular  perfon  of  their  pofterity  j  yet  the 
 prediction  of  the  bleflednefs,  and  confequently  of 
 the  enlightening  and  fanclifying,  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions, is  a  prediclion  of  a  chief  branch  of  the  gofpel- 
 hiftory,  and  a  confiderable  argument  in  favour  of 
 the  gofpei-fcheme,  even  though  it  were  not  parti- 
 cularly foretold  by  what  means  that  extenfive  bleifed- 
 nefs  was  to  be  brought  about.  But  when  it  is  far- 
 ther foretold,  that  this  ihould  be  brought  about  by 
 means  of  the  poflerity  of  the  patriarchs,  whether  by 
 one  or  more  particular  perfons  of  that  race,  this 
 snakes  the  prediction  confiderably  more  fpecial  and 
 particular,  and  at  the  fame  time  affords  a  ilrong  ar- 
 gument, that  the  ejid  of  God's  revelation  of  his  will, 
 and  his  various  fmgular  difpenfations  towards  that 
 people,  \i^as  not  confined  to  them,  but  extended  to 
 all  nations.  It  is  proper  alio  to  obferve,  that  in 
 thofe  more  ancient  predictions,  as  well  as  in  others 
 that  are  later  and  fuller,  it  is  not  the  converlion  or 
 the  bleflednefs  of  particular  profelytes^  but  of  na- 
 tions^ that  is  exprefsly  foi'etold  ;  and  that  as  the 
 converfion  of  all  nations  neceflarily  includes  that 
 oi many  nations^  which  is  already  accomplifhed,  fo 
 the  prophets  never  fay,  that  all  nations  were  to  be 
 converted  and  bleffed  at  once.  Many  pafTages,  for- 
 merly cited,  evidently  fhow  the  contrary. 
 
 III.  To  fliow  how  it  may  be  gatliered  from  the 
 Mofnc  prophecies,  when  compared  together,  much 
 more  when  compared  with  fubfequent  prophecies, 
 that  the  enlightening  andbleflingof  the  natiunsihould 
 not  only  be  owing  to  the  race  of  the  patriarchs, 
 confidered  more  generally,  but  in  a  fingular  man- 
 ner to  one  particular  perfon  of  that  race,  it  is  need- 
 ful to  confider  the  following  things. 
 
 1,  Whereas  fometimes  it  is  objedted.  That  the 
 
 word 
 
Se(5l.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  245 
 
 word  rendered /t'er/,  wanting  the  plural  number,  is 
 capable  of  fignifying  either  one  particular  perfon,  or 
 many ;  this  itfelf  is  of  fome  importance  in  favour 
 of  the  Chriftian  interpretation,  as  it  fliews,  that  it 
 is  confillcnt  with  the  natural  and  proper  fignifica- 
 tion  of  the  word  ;  and  if  its  capacity  of  a  different 
 meaning  caufes  ambiguity,  the  way  to  remove  that 
 ambiguity  is,  by  comparing  different  pafTages  of  the 
 fame  writings,  relating  to  the  fame  fubjed,  or  fub- 
 jet^ts  that  have  a  connection  with  it.  Now  there 
 are  feveral  Mofaic  prophecies,  concerning  which 
 thefe  two  things  may  be  made  out :  ift,  That  they 
 fpeak  of  one  particular  perfon  of  extraordinary  dig- 
 nity ;  2dly,  That  the  characT:ers  afcribed  to  him  im- 
 ply his  being  the  chief  intermediate  caitfe^  above 
 all  others^  of  the  greatejl  and  moji  extenjive  blef- 
 fednefs  to  the  nations.  Both  thefe  things  are  evi- 
 dently applicable  to  the  firft  promife.  It  was  pro- 
 ved before,  that  the  feed  of  the  woman  is  one  par- 
 ticular perfon  ;  at  leall  that  the  promife  itfelf  con- 
 tains very  probable  arguments  for  this  explication. 
 His  being  the  chief  dellroyer  of  the  ferpent's  head, 
 or  the  chief  deliverer  from  fin,  has  a  plain  con- 
 nejftion  with  his  being,  above  all  others,  the  chief 
 intermediate  caufe  of  the  blelTednefs  of  finners  of  all 
 nations.  It  is  contrary  to  the  nature  of  things  to 
 feparate  thefe  charaders,  as  if  they  might  be  appli- 
 cable  to  quite  different  perfons.  Whether  the  feed 
 of  the  patriarchs  fignify  one  perfon  or  many,  if  the 
 honour  of  being  the  fingular  caufe  of  the  greated 
 bleffednefs  of  the  nations  belong  to  that  feed,  tlie 
 honour  of  being  the  chief  conqueror  of  the  ferpent 
 muft  belong  to  that  feed  likewife  ;  feeing,  there- 
 fore, the  deitrucflion  of  the  ferpent  is,  according  to 
 the  firfl  promife,  the  peculiar  work  and  honour  of 
 one  extraordinary  perfon^  the  hlejfing  of  all  nations 
 mud  be  fo  too.  If  the  nations  are  faid  to  be  blefled, 
 not  only  in  the  Jeed  of  the  patriarchs,  but  in  the 
 patriarchs  themfelves^   it  muil  be  on  account  of 
 
 their 
 
246  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 their  relation  to  that  feed,  and  their  being  the  means 
 of  bringing  him  to  the  world  :  fo  that  the  promifes 
 to  the  three  patriarchs,  compared  with  the  firfl  pro- 
 mife  of  grace  to  mankind,  charaderife  one  particu- 
 lar perfon,  the  feed  of  the  woman,  and  the  feed  of 
 thoie  patriarchs,  who  would  be  the  author  of  deli- 
 verance from  lin,  and  of  tiie  bielTednefs  of  linners 
 of  all  nations. 
 
 2.  It  was  proved  before,  that  the  Shiloh  men- 
 tioned in  Jacob's  prophecy.  Gen.  xlix.  is  one  parti- 
 cular perfon,  characlerifed  by  ?i  Jingularly  exten/ive 
 gathering  of  the  people  to  him  ;  which  has  a  mani- 
 feil  connection  with  the  charader  of  being  the  au- 
 thor of  jingularly  exten/ive  blejfednefs^  or  of  the 
 blelfednefs  of  all  nations  *. 
 
 3.  Inlfaac's  prophetic  benedidion  of  Jacob,  where 
 it  is  obvious,  that  he  fpeaks  of  Jacob's  pofterity  or 
 feed,  it  is  laid,  that  *"'  nations  lliould  bow  down  to 
 "  him ;  and  that  he  fhould  be  lord  over  his  bre- 
 "  thren,"  &:c.  Gen.xxvii.  29.  And  in  Balaam's  pro- 
 phecy it  is  foretold,  that  *'  out  of  Jacob  lliall  he 
 "  come  that  fliall  have  dominion,"  6cc.  Numb.  xxiv. 
 
 19- 
 
 To  lliow^,  that  thefe  prophecies  fpeak  of  a  parti- 
 cular perfon,  who  was  to  have  Angularly  extenfive 
 power  and  dominion  over  the  nations,  and  that  he 
 mud  be  tlie  fame  who  was  to  be  the  author  of  blef- 
 fednefs  to  the  nations,  it  is  proper  to  join  together 
 the  following  remarks. 
 
 I .  That  it  is  one  particular  perfon  that  is  meant 
 in  Balaam's  prophecy,  is  as  evident  as  any  thing  of 
 that  nature  can  be  in  the  like  cafes.  He  ftill  ufes 
 the  perfon^l  pronoun  in  the  fmgular  number  :  "  He 
 *'  that  Ihall  have  dominion  ;  I  ihall  fee /2/w,  but  not 
 "  now  ;  I  fliall  behold  him^  but  not  nigh."  He 
 calls  him  alio  2.Jiarj  2i\\d.zfceptre^  Numb.  xxiv. 
 
 *  The  word  in  Gen.  xlix.  rendered  people,  is  plural;  gnam- 
 MiM,  populorum,  peoples  \  a  word  ufed  by  our  tranllators.  Rev.  x. 
 II.  xvii.  15, 
 
 2.  "  He 
 
Sed. I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  247 
 
 '  2.  "  He  that  lliall  have  dominion,"  could  not  be 
 mentioned  for  charafterifing  any  particular  pei-fon, 
 unlefs  it  were  underitood  of  that  perfon  hy  %uay 
 of  eminence^  fo  as  to  denote  dominion  oi  Jmgular 
 greatnefs  and  extent  over  other  nations. 
 
 3.  Both  the  promifes  to  the  patriarchs,  and  the 
 prophecy  of  Balaam,  agree  in  two  important  points, 
 which  afford  confiderable  evidence  of  tiieir  beirjg, 
 in  fome  refpedl,  parallel  predictions,  or  of  their  re- 
 lating to  the  fame  events;  ift,  Both  of  them  treat 
 of  the  feed  of  the  patriarchs ;  ''  Out  of  Jacob  (hall 
 *'  become:''  sdly,  Both  of  them  fpeak  of  a  time, 
 when,  by  fome  extraordinary  revolution  of  one  kind 
 or  other,  the  feed  of  the  patriarchs  Ihould  have 
 Jingularly  extenjive  infiueiice  over  the  other  na- 
 tions of  the  world.  Ruling  all  nations^  and  blef- 
 ling  all  nations,  are  not  indeed  entirely  the  fame 
 charaders.  The  firft  does  not  neceflarily  infer  the 
 fecond ;  yet  the  fecond  feems  to  fuppofe  the  iirft. 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  That  though  bleffing  other  na- 
 tions, fuppofes  Jingular  influence  on  them ;  yet 
 that  influence  may  relate  merely  to  the  commuiiica- 
 tion  of  light  and  indrudion,  without  any  acquih- 
 tion  of  power :  in  anfwer  to  this  objection,  it  is 
 fufficient  to  obferve  the  followino-  thinos. 
 
 If  the  prophecies  in  view  fpoke  only  of  blejjhig  o- 
 ther  nations,  without  any  mention  of  r«////^  them, 
 the  objedion  would  have  greater  appearance  of 
 force:  but  when  it  is  duly  confidered,  that  both 
 thefe  characters  are  joined  together,  univerfal power 
 or  dominion  over  the  nations,  and  univerj al  beneji' 
 cence  to  the  nations  ;  that  both  thefe  characters  are 
 of  a  very  fingular  and  extraordinary  nature;  that 
 both  are  affirmed  of  the  feed  orpolterity  of  the  fame 
 family  ;  that  thefe  are  characters  which  have  an  ob- 
 vious afUnity  to  one  another,  the  one  being  evident- 
 ly fubfervient  to  the  other,  ruling  all  nations  being 
 an  exceeding  fuitable  means  of  bleffing  all  nations, 
 and  fuch  extenlive  beneficence  being  the  mod  va- 
 luable 
 
248  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 luable  end  of  fuch  extenfive  power.  All  thefe 
 things  put  together,  afford  confiderable  proof,  that 
 the  different  prophecies  in  view,  treat  of  the  fame 
 event  in  different  lights ;  and  that  feeing  the  imi- 
 verfal  dominion  promifed  to  the  feed  of  the  pa- 
 triarchs in  Balaam's  prophecy,  is  meant  of  one  par- 
 ticular perfon,  the  power  of  univerfal  beneficence 
 afcribed  to  the  feed  of  the  fame  patriarchs,  in  the 
 promifes  made  to  themfelves,  mult  be  meant  of  one 
 particular  perfon  like  wife. 
 
 If  we  confider,  what  2i  glorious  dejign  it  is  to  pro- 
 mote the  bleffednefs  of  all  nations,  and  ho'w  oft  it 
 is  promifed  to  the  patriarchs,  that  this  dejign  was 
 to  be  brought  about  by  their  feed,  there  is  good 
 ground,  from  the  nature  of  the  thing,  and  from 
 the  fcripture-account  of  the  wifdom  and  goodnefs 
 of  God,  to  look  upon  that  bleffednefs  of  all  na- 
 tions^ as  the  great  end  of  God's  fingular  providen- 
 ces towards  that  one  nation  that  was  to  ciefcend  of 
 the  three  patriarchs,  and  towards  tiiofe  patriarchs 
 themfelves  ;  and  in  a  fpecial  manner,  as  the  great 
 end  of  any  fingular  dominion  over  other  nations  that 
 is  foretold  concerning  any  of  their  poflerity. 
 
 In  Balaam's  prophecy,  that  feed  of  Jacob  who 
 was  to  have  dominion,  has  a  title  afcribed  to  him  of 
 a  very  extraordinary  nature,  ISIumb.  xxiv.  17.  which 
 perliaps  was  never  given  to  any  perfon  on  account 
 of  mere  temporal  dominion;  and  which  cannot  be 
 fo  properly  applied  to  any  other,  as  to  one  who 
 would  be  the  fource  of  heavenly  light  or  inflruftion 
 to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  He  is  not  only  called  a 
 fceptre^  but  z.fiar.  Thefe  exprefiions,  A^^hen  com- 
 pared with  others  in  the  context,  naturally  denote 
 light  and  power  of  univerfal  extent  and  influence. 
 
 The  exprefiions  at  the  beginning  of  that  fame  1 7  th 
 verfe,  Ihow,  that  the  coming  of  him  who  is  called 
 x\\tfiar  andfceptre^  was  at  a  confiderable  diflance; 
 that  men  would  fee  him  in  a  future  ftate,  or  after 
 death ;  and  tliat  their  feeing  him  would  be  of  fin- 
 gular 
 
Sedl.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  249 
 
 gular  importance,  Numb.  Kxiv.  17.  "  Ifhall  fee  him, 
 *■'•  but  not  now ;  I  fhall  behold  him,  but  not  nigh." 
 It  is  reckoned  a  realbnable  rule  of  interpretation  in 
 other  cafes,  to  fuppofe,  that  very  extraordinary  ex- 
 •  prellions  have  fome  extraordinary  fcope  and  mean- 
 ing ;  and  that  that  is  tiie  true  interpretation  of  them 
 which  is  the  only  conceivable  one  that  makes  them.- 
 clear  and  intelligible.  The  expreffions  in  view  do 
 not  appear  othcrwife  explicable,  than  by  the  Chri- 
 llian  interpretation  of  them,  and  by  comparing  them 
 with  fuch  other  fcriptures  as  Job.  xix.  25.  6cc.  Rev, 
 j.  7. 
 
 For  obviating  various  objections  againfl  the  Chri- 
 ftian  interpretation  of  BalaanVs  prophecy,  it  is  of 
 importance  to  make  the  following  remarks.  Firfiy 
 That  the  application  of  the  chief  things  in  this  pro- 
 phecy to  the  Meiliah,  is  abundantly  confident  with 
 the  application  of  fome  other  things  in  it  to  the 
 conquell  of  Canaan  by  Joihua,  or  ofMoab  by  Da- 
 vid ;  that  whether  thefe  lefTer  events  be  conlidered 
 as  typical  of  what  was  to  be  done  by  the  Melliah  or 
 not,  they  muft  be  confiJered  as  parts  of  one  and  the 
 fame  great  complex  defign,  viz.  the  elcabliihment 
 of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  Secondly,  That 
 the  expreiTions  importing  incomparably  extenfive 
 dominion,  cannot  naturally  be  .applied  to  David  ; 
 but  that  the  expreffions  about  the  conquell  of  Moab 
 are  naturally  enough  applicable  to  the  Meiliah,  as 
 the  great  conqueror  of  the  enemies  of  the  church 
 or  kingdom  of  God  ;  it  being  very  fui table  to  the 
 figurative  llyle,  both  of  the  prophecies,  and  of  o- 
 ther  ^vritings  *,  to   give  the  names  that  belonged 
 
 *  If.  XXV.  10.  compared  with  verfe  7-  '*  In  this  mountaia  he 
 "  will  dcflroy  the  face  of  the  covering  call  over  all  people,  and  the 
 "  vail  that  is  fpread  over  all  nations ;"  verfc  lo.  "In  tins  mountain 
 **  Ihall  the  hand  of  the  Lord  reft,  and  Moab  /hall  be  trodden  down" 
 
 "  Nee  Dorica  caftra 
 
 *'  Dtfuerint :  alius  Latio  jam  partus  Achilles." 
 
 VirgU.  Encid.  vi.  1.  88. 
 
 I  i  originally 
 
25^  ^"  the  Prophecies  Chap.V^ 
 
 originally  to  more  ancient;  enemies  of  any  nation  or 
 fociety,  to  the  other  enemies  of  the  fame  focicty  in 
 after  times.  Thirdly^  Though  Balaam,  in  fpeaking 
 of  the  efieds  nf  the  fingular  dominion' of  the  feed 
 of  he  patriarchs,  does  not  fj)eak  fo  exprefsly  about 
 bleffing  other  nations,  as  about  breaking  the  po^ver 
 of  adverfaries,  tr.is  is  very  fuitdble  to  the  frame  and 
 flru'^lure  of  many  other  predidions  of  the  Meffiah  ; 
 the  ideas  of  powerful  obflacles,  confli£i:  with  obili- 
 nate  enemies,  final  viftory  after  great  and  long  op- 
 pofii i!?n,  being  frequently  blended  v/ith  the  other 
 iub.ecLS  of  fuch  predidions,  from  the  firlt  promile 
 in  the  Old  Teftament  to  the  lall  prophecies  in  the 
 '!New. 
 
 Balaam's  prophecy  relates  very  much  to  the  ftate 
 of  religion  among  the  Ifraelires,  ana  their  peculiar 
 advantages   in  that  rcfpect,   Nunb,  xxiii.  9.  10.  21. 
 to  24.  WIvat  is  faid  nbout  their  innumerable  polleri-r 
 ty  cannot  be  fo  well  exphiined  otherwife,  as  by  con- 
 iidering  the  ct)nverted    nation.-;   of  the   Gentiles  as 
 the  fpiritual  {ted  of  tiie  ifraelites,  ch;ip.  xxiii.  10. 
 '  xxiv.  7  . ;  becaufe  if  ^e  abicraft  from  this,  it  cannot 
 be  faid,  thnt  the  number  of  their  poilcrity  could 
 diilingulfii  them  from  many  other  nations.     The 
 clofe  (jf  this   prophecy,   chap.  xxiv.  22.  24.   fhows 
 how  unreafonable  it  is  to  endeavour  to  refiricl  eve- 
 ry  tiling  in  it   to  the   more   ancient  ages  of  the 
 world,  fuch  as  the  times  of  Jofliua  or  David  ;  feeing 
 it  not  only  extends  to  the  times  of  the  Aliyrian  n:0- 
 narchy,    ^vhich   the    moll  judicious    chr('nologers 
 prove  to  be  hner  than  foriT'trly  was  imagined,  but 
 reaches  as  far  down  as  the  deiiruction  of  tliat  mo^ 
 iiarchy,  chap,  xxiv.  24. 
 
 This  prophecy  m:ay  be  f-rther  illuftrated,  by  com- 
 paring feveral  pafiages  in  it  with  vai-ious  other  pro- 
 phecies;  fome'of  which  have  been  explained  for- 
 merly, as  others  of  them  will  come  under  confide- 
 
 ption  afterwards. Com. pare   Numb.  :5;xiv.  9. 
 
 '^vith  Genefis  xii.  3,  xxvii.  29.  xlix.  9.3  Isumb.  xxiv. 
 
 ■         '  ■■    '    '  '  IT, 
 
Secft.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  syi 
 
 17.  18.  v/ith  If.  XXV.  10.  Am  ;;  ix.  1  2.  Obad.  i/  18.; 
 IsJuiTib,  xxi.  28.  xxiv.  19.  ^virhJe^.  xivii>.  45. 
 
 The  Chrillian  interpretation  of  the  prophecies 
 concerning  tht-  feed  of  the  patriarchs,  as  bleliing  or 
 ruling  all  nations,  may  be  farther  confirmed  by 
 fome  plain  remarks  on  the  hiilory  of  il'ratl.  It  is 
 evident,  that  from  the  firft  rife  of  that  people  till 
 tlie  coming  of  Chrift,  it  could  not  be  laid,  either  of 
 the  nation  in  general,  or  of  any  one  belonging  lo  it, 
 that  they  either  ruled  or  bielTed  all  nations,  or  ma- 
 ny nations,  in  any  fenfe  v/hatever.  As  they  were 
 fometimes  rather  inilramental  in  inliicling  extraor- 
 dinary judgements  on  other  nations  ;  fo  thfy  were 
 far  from  being  admired  by  other  naticms  as  a  lingu- 
 Jarly  blefTed  people ;  though  this  is  the  way  thac 
 fome  mifmterpret  the  promifes  about  the  bleiling  . 
 of  all  nations.  Indead  of  being  fo  highly  efleemed 
 by  other  people,  they  feem  rather  to  have  bten  ge- 
 nerally fpeaking  the  object  of  their  averfion  and  con- 
 tempt. This  w  IS  their  cafe  before  ChrKt's  coming, 
 on  account  of  their  diverllty  of  religion  and  manners 
 from  all  other  people.  This  has  alfo  been  their 
 cafe  fince  Chrifh's  coming,  in  a  great  meafnre,  0:1 
 account  of  their  oppofition  to  Chriftianity,  and 
 their  difperfion,  which  is  If)(>ked  on.as  the  fruit  of 
 it ;  and  in  reJpert  of  which  their  oeculiar  circuni- 
 llances  liave,  for  many  ages,  verilied  the  ancienc 
 prophetic  threatenings  againft  them,  that  they 
 jliould  be  a  hifling  :nid  a!l;miilinient  to  the  nations. 
 
 It  is  therefore  only  in  Jeius  Chrifl  that  we  can 
 fiml  the  accompli Ihment  of  the  many  promifes  tha.c 
 one  of  tlie  feed  of  the  Ifraelitiiii  pati-iarchs  would 
 blefs  or  rule  the  nations.  Even  unbelievers,  who 
 deny  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  gofpel,  mult 
 own,  that  many  nations  are  beholden  to  Jefus 
 Chrifl  for  natural  religion,  or  the  kno\v-ledge  of 
 God.^  his  unity,  his  attributes,  Jaw,  and  provi- 
 dence 5  and  that  this  knowledge  is  a  chief  means, 
 
 1  i  2  and 
 
252  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V; 
 
 and  part  of  true  blelTednefs.  Nor  can  they  deny, 
 but  the  promifes  of  bleilcdnefs  to  the  penitent,  with 
 which  the  Chriflian  revelation  is  filled,  are  real 
 means  of  blelFednefs,  though  they  do  not  own  the 
 relation  of  thefe  promifes  of  the  divine  covenant  to 
 Jefus  Chrill  as  the  meJiator  of  it. 
 
 IV.  What  has  been  laid  fliows,  that  the  writings 
 of  Mofes  contain  a  coniiderable  number  of  predic- 
 tions, fome  more,  fome  lefs  clear,  really  and  pecu- 
 liarly applicable  to  the  chief  branches  of  the  gofpel*' 
 hiftory  ;  particularly,  that  they  foretell  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentile  nations  in  the  knowledge  of 
 the  true  God,  fuch  knowledge  of  him  as  directs 
 them  to  bleflednefs  in  him  ;  and  that  their  parta- 
 king of  fuch  blelTednefs  fliould  be  owing  to  one 
 particular  perfon  of  the  feed  of  the  patriarchs,  who 
 would  be,  in  a  lingular  and  peculiar  manner,  the 
 author  of  the  bleffednefs  of  linners  of  all  nations. 
 
 The  books  of  Mofes  contain  a  greater  number 
 than  many  are  apt  to  apprehend,  both  of  facls  rela- 
 ting to  the  hiilory  of  that  extraordinary  perfon  him- 
 felf,  and  of  fach  relating  to  his  church  or  people, 
 and  his  enemies.  Concerning  himfelf  it  is  foretold, 
 though  not  f;i  clearly  as  elfev/here,  that  he  was  to 
 be  born  of  a  virgin,  being  the  feed  of  the  woman  ; 
 that  he  was  to  defcend  of  the  Ifraelitilh  patriarchs, 
 and  more  particularly  of  the  tribe  of  Judali.  As  to 
 the  time  of  his  coming,  it  is  intimated,  that  it  was 
 to  be  after  the  depai  ting  of  the  fceptre  of  the  ten 
 tribes,  and  about  the  time  of  its  departing  from  the 
 tribe  of  Judah.  His  fulferings  are  hinted  at,  even 
 in  the  ^vords  of  the  firll  promile,  about  his  heel's 
 being  bruifed  by  the  ferpent ;  and  his  fubfequenC 
 exaltation  is  intimated,  both  in  that  and  various  Ga- 
 ther predications. 
 
 As  to  his  church  and  his  enemies  it  is  foretold, 
 in  the  writings  in  view,  on  the  one  hand,  that  all 
 nations  v/ould  bow  down  to  him,  would  fubmit  to 
 his  dominion,  would  gather  to  him,    and  exped: 
 
 blelTednefs- 
 
SecS.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  zfj 
 
 blelTednefs  from  him  ;  on  the  other  hand,  that  there 
 ihould  be  a  rejertion  and  difperfion  of  the  Jews, 
 cotemporary  with  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles; 
 which  implies,  that  he  who  was  to  be  the  light  of 
 the  Gentiles,  would  be  rejeded  by  the  Jews.  The 
 prejudices  of  the  Jews  in  favour  of  their  own  na» 
 tion  might  naturally  incline  them  to  think,  that  at 
 the  coming  of  Shiloh  their  power  and  dignity 
 would  be  raifed  to  the  greateft  height  :  but  inltead 
 of  this  it  is  intimated,  that  though  their  polity 
 Ihould  fubfift  till  his  coming,  it  would  not  fubfifi: 
 long  after;  and  it  was  proved  before,  that  the  28tli 
 and  32d  chapters  of  Deuteronomy  contain  furpri- 
 fmgly  clear  and  awful  predictions  peculiarly  appli- 
 cable to  the  difperfed  Itate  of  that  people  fnice  the 
 coming  of  Chrill. 
 
 Not withflanding  this,  that  fame  3 2d  of  Deute- 
 ronomy, as  was  obferved  above,  foretells  a  happy 
 period  of  time  when  Jews  and  Gentiles  would  u- 
 nite  their  religious  joys  in  the  woriliip  of  one  and 
 the  fame  true  God,  being  both  incorporated  into 
 one  fpiritual  body.  And  if  we  compare  that  pre- 
 diction with  various  others  relating  to  the  JVIeiliali's 
 final  victory  over  his  enemies,  fuch  as  thofe  implied 
 in  the  firlt  promife,  and  in  Balaam's  prophecy,  to- 
 gether with  the  promifes  fo  oft  repeated  to  the  pa- 
 triarchs, concerning  the  blelTednefs,  not  only  of 
 many,  but  of  all  nations  ;  all  thefe  things  lliew, 
 that  even  the  books  of  Mofes  foretell  that  bleffed 
 revolution,  which  is  more  fully  enhrged  on  in  later 
 prophecies,  viz.  the  univerfal  converlion  of  the  na- 
 tions, and  final  aboliihing  of  delufion  and  perfecu- 
 tion.  The  long-continued  conflict  betwixt  the  feed 
 of  the  woman  and  the  ferpent  is  hinted  at  all  alono-, 
 and  the  promifes  to  God's  church  are  mixed  v/itli 
 threatenings  againft  incorrigible  adverfu'ies  :  but 
 all  that  is  foretold  concerning  the  confiicl  with  ad- 
 verlaries,  is  fubfervient  to  that  glorious  event,  u- 
 niverfal  light,  bleffednefs,  and  peace.    Though  this 
 
 ^    is 
 
254  ^"  t^e  Prophecies  Chap'.V. 
 
 is  not  yet  accompllilied,  yet  feveral  things  that  are 
 accompliihed,  and  which  at  prefent  are  vifible  in 
 the  world,  are  pledges  of  it ;  as  particularly  riie 
 fubliilente  of  the  church  of  God  among  fo  muiy  na- 
 tions of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  dilt)n(^t  iubfiflence  uf 
 the  Jews,  itill  feparated  during  fo  many  ages  from 
 all  the  reft  of  the  world  :  and  it  is  of  importance  to 
 obferve  the  harmony  between  the  books  of  Mofes 
 and  the  other  later  prophets,  not  only  as  to  predic- 
 tions that  are  already  fulfilled,  but  as  to  prediciions 
 of  things  that  are  yet  future,  and  to  which  the 
 things  already  exifting  liave  an  evident  tendency  or 
 fubferviency. 
 
 V.  In  confidering  the  intimations  of  the  chief 
 doctrines  of  the  goi'pel  that  may  be  gathered  from 
 the  writings  of  Mofes,  it  is  needful  to  have  in  view 
 the  remarks  made  elfewhere  on  the  vail  of  prophe- 
 tic obfcurity,  efpeciaily  the  fuperior  degrees  of  it 
 which  cover  the  moit  ancient  predictions,  that  were 
 by  no  means  defigned  lo  fuperfede,  but  rather  to 
 lay  a  foundation  for  fubfequent  explications  and  en- 
 largements ;  God  having  purj>ofed,  for  infinitely 
 wife  reafons,  that  the  myilei  y  of  the  gofpel  Ihould 
 be,  in  forae  meafure,  a  myficry  hid  from  ages^  till 
 the  fullnefs  of  times,  Rom.  xvi. ;  and  that  the  light 
 of  prophecy  fliould  be  like  that  of  the  morning, 
 which  being  obfcure  at  firft,  afterwards  iliines  mure 
 and  more  unto  the  perfedt  day. 
 
 As  fucii  remarks  are  in  a  particular  manner  need- 
 ful in  confidering  the  mo't  ancient  intimations  rela- 
 ting to  the  'v.yftery  of  the  Mefliah's  perfon,  it  isfuit- 
 able  to  the  intendea  brevity  of  this  fummary,  to 
 take  only  a  Ihort  view  of  fome  of  the  chief  paf- 
 fages  containing  fuch  inti^iations,  and  of  the  con- 
 fequences  that  maybe  jullly  inferred  from  them; 
 referrn-g  to  other  treatifesfor  larger  explications  of 
 this  matter. 
 
 Befides  the  paflliges  in  the  books  of  Mofes  which 
 contain  general  intimations  of  a  diftinctioii  of  per- 
 
 foiis 
 
Sed.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.'  sj'j 
 
 fons  in  the  godhead,  as  when  it  is  faid,  "  Let  us 
 *'  make  man  ;"  "  He  is  become  as  one  of  us  ;" 
 "  The  Lord  rained  down  fire  from  the  Lord  :"  in 
 feveral  narratives  of  tlie  appearances  of  God  to  the 
 patriarchs,  the  fame  perfon  who  is  fpoken  of  as  a 
 (iivine  perfon,  is  called  either  an  angel^  or  a  man^ 
 or  both ;  which  complex  charaders  feem  only  ap- 
 plicable to  the  Meffinh,  as  one  who  was  by  nature 
 God,  by  oiHce  an  angel  or  meiTenger,  and  appear- 
 ing in  the  form  of  a  man,  as  a  prelude  to  his  intend- 
 ed incarnation. 
 
 1.  In  Gen.  xlviii.  i^.  i6.  Jacob  fpeaks  of  one 
 whom  at  the  fiime  time  he  calls,  "  the  God  before 
 "  whom  his  fathers  walked,  the  God  who  (ed  him 
 "  all  his  life  long,  and  the  Angel  who  redeemed  him 
 *'  from  all  evil;"  to  whom  he  pays  divine  honours, 
 in  praying  to  him  that  he  might  blefs  the  fons  of 
 Jofeph. 
 
 2.  This  paiTage,  efpecially  what  Jacob  fays  about 
 the  redeemer  from  all  evil^  has  a  lingular  confor- 
 mity with  a  famous  pallage  in  the  19th  chaper  of  the 
 book  of  Job,  f  25.  6cc.  which  book  was  a  part  of 
 the  fyflem  of  re.veIatIon  exifting  in  the  days  of  Mo- 
 fes  :  for  he  who  in  that  paffage  is  called  Gody 
 has  the  title  of  Redeemer  emphatically  afcribed  to 
 him. ;  and  Job  plainly  fpeaks  of  him  as  a  divine  per- 
 Con  who  Ihould  one  day  be  vifible  to  the  bodily  eye ; 
 for  that  is  the  kind  of  fight  that  Job  fpeaks  of  in 
 very  ftrong  terms ;  "  In  my  flelli  ihall  I  fee  God  ; 
 "  whom  1  Ihall  fee  for  myfelf,  and  mane  eyes  Ihall 
 *'  behold,  and  not  another." 
 
 3.  In  the  3  2d  chapter  of  Genefis,  he  with  whom 
 Jacob  wreilled  for  a  blefling  is  called  a  man,  ^  24. 
 and  in  ^  30.  Jacob  fpeaks  of  him  thus,  "  I  have  feen 
 "  God  face  to  face  ;"  mj;  28.  that  mylterious  perfon 
 fays,  "  Thou  hafb  had  power  with  God  and  with 
 "  men,  and  thou  hall  prevailed."  Jacob  pays  reli- 
 gious honour  to  him  in  impoi'tunate  fupplication, 
 that  he  might  blefs  him  ;  and  it  is  faid,  1^  29.  that 
 
 "•  he 
 
25<5  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 f  he  blefied  him  there/'  In  Hofea  xii.  3 . 4.  fpeaking 
 of  what  Jacob  did  at  Bethel,  it  is  faid,  that  *■'-  by  his 
 *'  flrength  he  had  power  with  God :  yea  he  had 
 "  power  over  the  Angel  and  prevailed  :  he  wept 
 *■'  and  made  fupplication  unto  him.'" 
 
 4.  In  the  1 8th  of  Genefis,  the  fame  perfon  who 
 is  called  a  man,  f  2.  tells  Abraham,  that  he  will  p'er- 
 form  that  divine  work  of  giving  him  a  fon,  f  10.  &; 
 14.;  and  whereas  it  is  faid,  'f  22.  that  "  Abraham 
 *'  itood  yet  before  the  Lord  ;"  that  v^erfe,  compared 
 •with  the  foregoing  and  following  context,  gives 
 ground  to  believe,  that  it  is  one  and  the  fame  perfon 
 who  is  called  a  man  in  the  firfl  part  of  the  chapter, 
 and  whonj  Abi-aham  in  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter 
 calls  the  Lord,  and  the  judge  of  the  whole  earth, 
 to  ^vhom  he  was  un\vorthy  to  fpeak. 
 
 5.  In  the  3  2d  of  Exodus,  f  20.  and  the  two  fol- 
 lowing verfes,  God  fpeaks  of  an  Angel  to  v/hom  fe- 
 veral  things  are  afcribed  Nvhich  give  good  ground  to 
 believe,  that  he  is  the  redeemer  from  all  evil  fpoken 
 of  in  the  forecited  48th  of  Genefis.  It  is  faid  of 
 this  Angel,  that  he  would  bring  Ifrael  to  the  land  of 
 promife,  f  20.;  it  is  faid,  Beware  of  him,  f  21. 
 which  denotes  the  awe  and  reverence  due  to  the  di- 
 vine majefly.  It  is  added,  Obey  his  voice,  which  is 
 the  gene]  al  precept  fo  often  and  fo  folemnly  reite- 
 rated, in  inculcating  due  regard  to  divine  authority. 
 When  it  is  faid,  f  22.  ''  But  if  thouflialt  indeed  obey 
 ''  HIS  VOICE,  and  do  all  that  I  speak,^'&c.;  thefe 
 words  imply,  that  it  was  by  the  voice  of  that  Angel 
 that  God  fpuke  to  his  people.  Whereas  obedience 
 to  him  is  enforced  by  two  motives  in  jj^  21.  the  firft 
 motive  implies,  that  he  ihould  have  the  power  of 
 
 •  forgiving  fin ;  and  the  fecond  is,  that  God's  name 
 was  in  iiim  :  all  thefe  things  give  ground  to  believe, 
 that  this  Angel  is  he  who  is  called  the  Angel  of  God's 
 prefence,  If.  Ixiii.  9.  v/here  the  prophet  fpeaks  thus, 
 of  God's  mercy  to  Ifrael  in  the  clefert,  "  In  all  their 
 ^'  affliclion  he  ^vas  afflided,  and  the  Angel  of  his 
 
 "  prefence 
 
Secfl.  I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  ^57 
 
 **  prefence  helped  them/^  In  Exodus  xxxiii.  where- 
 as the  llVaelites  are  laid  to  mourn  hecaufe  God 
 threatened  not  to  go  with  them  himfelf,  but  to 
 fend  an  angel  before  them,  which  is  meant  of  a  cre- 
 ated angel ;  when  God  is  prevailed  on  to  turn  a- 
 way  his  wrath,  he  fays,  f  i^^  "  My  Prefence  iliall 
 "  go  with  thee,  and  1  will  give  thee  reft.'* 
 
 6.  It  is  by  comparing  thefe  and  the  like  pafl:^.ges 
 together  that  we  fee  on  what  grounds  feveral  Chri- 
 ilian  fathers,  and  fome  ancient  Jews,  have  affirmed, 
 th;it  it  was  the  Angel  of  God's  prefence  that  fpoke 
 to  Mofes  out  of  the  burning  buih  at  Horeb,  Ex.  iii. 
 2.  4. ;  and  that  it  is  the  fame  divine  perfon  who  is 
 called  t!ie  Angel  of  the  Lord,  f  2.  and  the  Lord, 
 •}!/  4.  and  in  the  fequel.  The  fecond  verfe  fays  ex- 
 prei'sly,  that  it  was  ''  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  that 
 "  appeared  to  Mofes,  in  a  flame  of  lire,  out  of  the 
 "  midilofa  bulk,"  &c. 
 
 7.  As  Jofliua  was,  for  a  good  part  of  his  life, 
 cotemporary  \vith  Mofes,  it  is  the  more  reafonable 
 to  compare  thefe  accounts  of  divine  appearances  re- 
 corded by  Mofes,  with  another  of  the  fame  kind  re- 
 corded near  the  beginning  of  tiie  book  of  Joihua. 
 He  who  appeared  to  that  Ifraelitilh  general  near  Je- 
 richo is  firil  called  a  man,  chap.  v.  13.  and  after- 
 Avards  fays,  that  he  came  as  the  Captain  (or  Prince, 
 as  the  word  alfo  fignifies)  of  llie  Lord's  holl ;  which 
 exprtflions  feem  to  denote  a  certain  fubordination 
 in  refpecl  of  office,  and  diftindion  from  the  Lord, 
 Avhofe  hofl  he  command-ed  ;  yet  his  being  a  divine 
 perfon  is  implied  in  his  deniimding  and  receiving 
 divine  honours  ;  for  he  requires  the  fame  outward 
 lign  of  religious  veneration  that  the  Lord  required 
 of  Mofes  at  the  burning  buffi,  "  Loofe  thy  ffioe 
 *'  from  off  thy  foot,  for  the  place  whereon  thou 
 "  ftandefl  is  holy  ','*  and  it  is  added,  "  and  Joffiua 
 "  didfo." 
 
 8.  In  Gen.  xxii.  he  who  is  called  the  Angel  of 
 the  Loril,  j;^  1 1 ,  fpcaks  of  himfelf  in  the  next  verfe  as 
 
 K  k  the 
 
258  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 the  perfon  from  whom  Abraham  did  not  with-hold 
 his  only  fon.  It  is  the  Angel  that  fays,  jj^  i  2.  "  Now 
 '*•  1  kno\v^  thou  feai'eil  God,  feeing  thou  hall  not 
 "  with-heki  thy  fon,  even  thine  only  fon,  frOiM 
 ''  ME."  Compare  this  with  f  15.  &c  16.  and  witii 
 Heb.  vi.  13.  *'  Becaufe  he  could  fwear  by  no  great- 
 ''  er,"  h'z. 
 
 9.  In  Gen.  xxxi.  11.  &  13.  he  who  is  called  the 
 Angel  of  God,  fays  cxprefsly  of  himfelf,  that  he  was 
 the  God  of  Bethel,  where  Jacob  had  anointed  the 
 pillar,  and  vowed  a  vow ;  which  pafRige  not  only 
 fliews,  that  he  who  is  called  the  Angel  of  God,  is 
 likewife  called  God  ;  but  fhews  farther,  that  it  is 
 the  fame  divine  perfon  who  appeared  to  Jacob  at 
 Bethel,  to  whom  fo  manifed  characlers  of  divinity 
 are  afcribed.  Gen.  xxviii.  from  f.  12.  to  the  clofe. 
 Compare  alfo  Judges  ii.  i.  where  it  is  he  who  is 
 called  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  who  fays,  "  I  made 
 "  you  to  go  up  out  of  Egypt,  and  have  brought 
 "  you  unto  the  land  which  I  fvvare  unto  your  fa- 
 "  thers,"  &c. ;  "•  and  1  faid,  I  will  never  break  my 
 "  covenant  with  you  :"  fee  alfo  ^  4.  5. 
 
 If  it  be  objecled  againll  the  Chriitian  interpreta- 
 tion of  Gen.  xlviii.  16,  That  the  Angel  who  redeems 
 from  all  evil,  may  be  a  diflind  perfon  from  the 
 God  who  is  fliid  there  to  have  fed  Jacob  all  his  life 
 long  ;  it  is  fufficient  toanfwer,  Th;it  if  this  were  the 
 cafe,  the  Hebrew  verb  fignifying  to  blcfs^  behoved 
 to  be  in  the  plural  number,  that  fo  the  words  might 
 run  thus,  ''  The  God  that  fed  me,  and  the  Angel  that 
 *'  retkemed  me,  mayTHKY  blefs  the  lads,"  &c. ; 
 but  inftead  of  this  the  verb  is  lingular.  But  though 
 it  were  otherwife,  the  patriarch's  benedidion  would 
 Aill  refemble  that  of  the  apoiile,  "  Grace  and  peace 
 '•^  from  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jefus  Chrift;" 
 which  benediction  is  juilly  confidered  as  an  argu- 
 ment for  the  divinity  of  Chi  ill ;  becaufe  it  is  incon- 
 jfifttnt  with  the  fcripture-d(;6lrines  againft  creature- 
 worihip,  to  pray  jointly  to  God,  and  to  any  mere 
 
 creature. 
 
Sed.  I.         relating  to  the  MEssiAir.  259 
 
 creature,  for  grace  and  peace,  or  any  other  hlciC- 
 ing. 
 
 The  moft  plaufible  objection  as  to  fome  of  the 
 cited  palTages  is,  that  both  God  liimfelf,  and  a  cre- 
 ated angel  attending  him,  may  have  appt^ared  at 
 the  fame  time,  on  the  occafions  recorded  in  thofe 
 palliiges  ;  and  that  when  he  who  is  called  an  angel 
 feems  fometimes  to  aflame  divine  charaders,  he 
 muil  be  conddered,  not  as  fpeaking  of  himfelf,  but 
 as  reprefenting  and  perfonating  the  Deity.  In  an- 
 fwer  to  this,  it  is  fufficient  to  make  the  following- 
 remarks. 
 
 Whatever  imaginary  rules  of  ftyle  men  may 
 fpeak  of,  it  is  inconliilent  with  the  mod  eflential 
 rules  of  piety,  that  any  mere  creature  iliould  af- 
 fume  divine  charadlers  on  account  of  its  being  em- 
 ployed in  revealing  the  divine  will.  When  created 
 angels,  or  prophets,  publifh  things  that  can  be  faid 
 only  by  God,  they  introduce  God  himielf  with  fuch 
 words  as  thefe  :   "  Thus  fuith  the  Lord." 
 
 As  to  that  branch  of  the  objection  which  relates 
 to  the  joint  appearance  of  God  himfelf,  and  of  a 
 created  angel,  this  can  have  no  colour  (^f  argument 
 againd  the  pailliges  where  divine  characters  are  di- 
 rectly afcribed  to  him  who  is  called  the  Angel  of  the 
 Lord,  or  the  Captain  of  his  ho(l :  and  this  is  evi- 
 dently the  cafe  as  to  all  the  eight  or  nine  pafliiges  a- 
 bove  cited  excepting  two,  viz.  Gen.  xxii.  16.  and 
 Exod.  iii.  4.  Tlius  in  Gen.  xlviii.  it  is  not  only  to 
 the  God  that  (ed  him,  but  to  the  Angel  that  redeem- 
 ed him,  that  Jacob  prays  for  the  divine  blefling  to 
 his  grandchildren.  In  Gen.  xxii.  12.  it  is  the  Angel 
 of  the  Lord  that  fays.  Thou  haft  not  with-held  thy 
 fon  from  me.  'I  he  expreffions  in  Exod.  xxiii.  21. 
 &c.  are  not  faid  to  be  the  words  of  an  angel  repre- 
 fenting God,  but  the  words  of  God  fpeaking/  of  that 
 Angel,  in  whom  is  his  name,  and  whom  all  his  people 
 mull  fear  and  obey. 
 
 It  muil  be  owned  indeed,  that  in  Gen.  xxii.  15-. 
 K  k  2  16, 
 
26o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 i6.  it  is  not  faid,  that  the  Angel  fwore  by  himfelf, 
 that  he  v/ould  blefs  Abraham,  and  multiply  his  feed; 
 but  that  the  Angel  Ipoke  thus,  "  By  myielf  have  I 
 "  fworn,  faith  the  Lord  :"  and  in  Exod.  iii.  4. 
 it  is  not  faid,  that  it  was  the  Angel,  but  God  him- 
 felf, that  fpoke  to  Mofes  out  of  the  burning  bufli. 
 But  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  on  the  one  hand, 
 that  fuppofing  the  import  of  thofe  two  paflages 
 more  doubtful,  it  cannot  weaken  the  evidence  of 
 the  other  fix  or  {even  paiTages ;  and,  on  the  other 
 hand,  that  there  are  feveral  coniiderable  arguments 
 for  underftanding  thefe  two,  as  well  as  the  other 
 paflages,  as  attributing  characters  of  divinity  to  him 
 who  is  called  the  Angel  of  the  Lord. 
 
 As  to  Gg\i.  xxii.  16.  feeing  he  who  is  there  call- 
 ed the  Angel  of  the  Lord  allumes  a  character  of  di- 
 vinity in  )!^  12.  where  he  fays  to  Abraham,  "  Thou 
 *'  haft  not  with-held  thy  fon  from  me  ;"  this  is  a 
 prefumption  at  lead,  that  he  is  the  divine  perfon 
 who  confirms  the  promifes  by  an  oath,  f  16. ;  efpe- 
 cially  conlidering  that  the  things  contained  in  that 
 oath,  viz.  blening  Abraham,  and  multiplying  his 
 feed,  are  diredly  afcribed  to  him  who  is  called  the 
 Angel  of  the  Lord,  in  the  other  lefs  doubtful  paf- 
 fages  ;  Gen.  xlviii.  16.  xviii.  jo.  6c  14.  xxxi.  11. 
 13.  compared  with  chap,  xxviii. 
 .  The  characters  of  divinity  afcribed  to  the  divine 
 perfon  fpeaking  to  Mofes  out  of  the  bufh,  Ex.  iii. 
 and  iv.  are  in  the  other  forecited  paflages  afcribed 
 to  him  who  is  called  the  yln^el  of  the  Lord,  and 
 the  Captain  of  his  hofi.  As  the  divine  perfon  who 
 fpeaks  to  Mojes  Exod.  iii.  and  iv.  calls  himfelf  ^//^ 
 God  of  the  patriarchs  ;  fo  the  Angel-Redeemer  is 
 called  the  God  before  zuhoin  the  patriarchs  xvalked^ 
 Gen.  xlviii.  16.  ^  And  as  he  who  fpoke  out  of  the 
 bulli  bids  Mofes  put  oif  his  ihoes,  becaufe  the  ground 
 he  flood  on  was  holy  j  lb  the  Captain  of  the  Lord's 
 
 *  See  alfo  Gen.  xxxi.  and  xjtviii.  in  the  forecited  places. 
 
 hoft 
 
Sedt.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  261 
 
 hoft  requires  the  fame  outward  fign  of  religious  re- 
 verence of  Jolhua.  As  it  is  faid  exprefsly,  in  the 
 2d  verl'e  of  Exod.  iii.  that  it  was  the  jlngel  of  the 
 Lord  tliat  appeared  in  the  burning  bulh,  there  is  no 
 other  mention  made  of  (jod's  appearing  in  that 
 buih;  but  nfter  telling,  i;  3.  that  Mofes  approach- 
 ed to  fee  that  great  wonder,  it  is  added,  ^  4.  that 
 Gf>-I  fpoke  out  of  the  bulh  :  fo  that  once  fuppofing 
 it  fuitaole  to  the  Old- Tedament  fyjiem  of  doCirine^ 
 that  a  divine  perfon  fliould  be  called  the  Angel  of 
 the  Lord,  it  is  very  fuitable  to  the  Jirain  and  tenor 
 of  Mofes' s  expreilions  in  this  pailage,  to  fuppofe, 
 that  it  is  the  fame  perfon  who  is  laid  to  have  ap- 
 peared in  the  buih,  j^'  2.  and  to  have  fpoke  out  of 
 the  buih,  ^  4. 
 
 If  it  were  pretended,  that  the  myftery  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  perfon  were  as  clearly  revealed  in  fuch  paffa- 
 ges,  as  in  the  New-Teftament,  or  as  in  lefs  ancient 
 parts  of  the  Old,  unbelievers  might  juftly  except  a- 
 gainll  fuch  pretences :  but  ^v'hen  it  is  duly  confider- 
 ed,  that  the  fame  doclrines  may  be  revealed  with 
 very  different  degrees  of  clearnefs  or  obfcurity  ;  that 
 fuch  is  the  wife  Itrudlure  of  the  fcripture-revelation, 
 that  the  more  ancient  parts  were  deiigned  to  inti- 
 mate more  obfcurely  what  was  to  be  unfolded  af- 
 terwards more  clearly,  the  former  parts  laying  a 
 foundation  for  the  latter,  preparing  the  M'ay  for 
 them,  and  exciting  tiie  chui'-ch's  defire  after  them  ; 
 all  thefe  things  Ihew  how  reafonable  and  ufeful  it  is 
 to  compare  the  one  with  the  other,  and  to  obferve 
 the  gradual  progrefs  of  gofpel-Hght.,  from  its  ear- 
 licft  dnwnings  to  the  ariiing  of  the  Sun  of  Righ- 
 teoufnefs. 
 
 The  paffages  in  view  contain  various  intimations, 
 not  only  of  a  diitind:ion  of  perfons  in  the  Godhead, 
 but  alfo  of  the  condefcenlion  of  a  divine  perfon  to 
 the  fubordinate  oince  of  Mediator,  for  the  redemp- 
 tion and  falvation  of  God's  people  ;  which  fubordi- 
 nation  is  implied  in  the  titles  of  Angel^  or  Mefjen- 
 
262  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 ger,  Captain^  or  Prince  of  the  Lord's  hoft^  and 
 Redeemer  from  all  evil ;  the  perfon  fo  intitled  be- 
 ing derctibed  all  along  as  having  the  charge  of  God's 
 church  on  earth  more  immediately  committed  to 
 liim. 
 
 With  characters  of  fubordination,  we  find,  in 
 thefe  pafTages,  a  remarkable  mixture  of  the  various 
 characters  of  divinity  that  are  ufually  put  together, 
 in  proofs  of  the  divinity  of  Chrift,  colled:ed  from 
 the  whole  of  the  fcripture-revelation  ;  particularly 
 divine  titles,  powers,  works,  and  woriliip.  Di- 
 vine titles  are  afcribed  to  the  niyfterious  perfon  in 
 view,  when  he  is  called  Cod^  or  the  Lord^  or  the 
 Cod  of  Bethel.  Divine  works  are  afcribed  to  him, 
 when  he  is  faid  to  feed  God's  people  ail  their  life 
 long,  to  be  their  Redeemer  from  all  evil,  (fee  If. 
 xliv.  2^.),  and  when  he  is  faid  to  fulfil  to  Abraham 
 the  divine  promife  of  a  fon  by  Sarah.  Divine  au- 
 thority is  implied  in  the  power  of  giving  or  refu- 
 fing  remiffion  of  fins,  Exod.  xxiii.  21.  Divine  ho- 
 nours are  afcribed  to  him,  when  Jacob  prays  to  him 
 for  his  bleffing  to  himfeif.  Gen.  xxxii.  and  Hof.  xii. 
 4.  and  to  his  grandchildren.  Gen.  xlviii.  when  he 
 is  mentioned  as  the  perfon  to  whom  Abraham  was 
 walling  to  offer  up  his  fon,  and  to  whom  tiie  Ifraelites 
 owed  religious  fear  and  obedience,  Gen.  xxii.  12. 
 Exod.  xxiii. 
 
 Seeing,  by  the  moft  reafonable  rules  of  interpre- 
 tation, more  obfcure  paflages  ought  to  be  explain- 
 ed by  others  that  are  more  clear,  it  is  reafonable  to 
 explain  the  paffages  in  view,  by  comparing  them 
 with  fuch  other  texts  in  the  Old-Teftament  as 
 If.  Ixiii.  9.  which  fpeaks  of  the  Angel  of  God's  pre- 
 fence  as  the  Saviour  of  his  people ;  and  Malach.  iii. 
 I .  where  the  fame  perfon  is  called  the  Lord^  the 
 proprietor  of  the  divine  temple^  and  the  Meffenger 
 or  ^ngel  of  the  divine  covenant^  which  ^vas  pro- 
 ved to  be  a  character  of  the  Meffiah.  Yea,  it  is  rea- 
 fonable to  explain  them  by  comparing  them  %vith 
 
 all 
 
Sedl.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  263' 
 
 all  the  Old-Teftament  fcriptures  formerly  cited  *, 
 as  containing  the  dodirines  of  the  Meffiah's  divine 
 nature,  fubordinate  office  as  Mediator,  and  future 
 incarnation, 
 
 VI.  In  confidering  the  hints  or  obfcure  intima- 
 tions of  the  Meiliah's  offices,  and  particularly  of  his 
 priedhood,  in  the  books  of  Mofes,  it  is  of  fpecial 
 importance  to  make  fome  remarks  on  what  Mofes 
 lays  about  the  priefthood  of  Melchifedek,  compared 
 ^vith  what  is  faid  of  the  fame  extraordinary  perfon 
 in  Pfal.  ex. 
 
 I.  It  defer ves  particular  confideration,  that  Mel- 
 chifedek is  the  firll  perfon  in  all  the  fcripture  that 
 is  called  a  pried.  Though  offering  facrilice,  which 
 was  a  chief  part  of  the  prieftly  office,  is  mentioned 
 as  a  chief  part  of  religious  worlhip  long  before  the 
 times  of  Mofes  ^  yet  that  facred  aftion  was  perform- 
 ed by  every  head  of  a  family  that  worffiipped  God ; 
 and  we  read  even  of  its  being  done  by  a  younger  fon 
 of  the  family  of  Adam  himfelf,  viz.  AbeL  Melchife- 
 dek is  the  lirft  perfon  who  is  reprefented  as  invefbed, 
 in  a  peculiar  and  diitinguifhing  manner,  with  the  of- 
 fice of  priefthood. 
 
 2.  By  the  manner  in  which  Mofes  fpeaks  of  this 
 extraordinary  perfon,  he  feems  to  have  been  the 
 priell,  not  merely  of  any  particular  nation,  or  reli- 
 gious fociety,  but  of  all  the  people  of  God  of  all 
 nations.  He  is  reprefented  as,  in  effect,  the  prieit 
 of  the  whole  world.  Though  Abraham  does  not 
 feem  to  have  had  any  relation  to  him,  but  M'hat 
 mufl  have  been  common  to  all  the  worihippers  of 
 the  true  God,  he  pays  tithes  to  him,  receives  his 
 blelling,  and  thus  exprefles  a  fingular  regard  to  him 
 as  his  fpiritual  fuperior. 
 
 3 .  Seeing,  in  every  other  refpedl,  Mofes  repre- 
 fents  Abraham  as  the  mofl  eminent  perfon  among 
 the  woriliippers  of  the  true  God,  and  the  moll  dif- 
 
 *  Chap.  III.  of  this  E%» 
 
 tinguilhed 
 
264  ^"  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 tinguiflied  favourite  of  heaven  on  earth;  when, 
 notwithllanding  a|l  this,  he  exalts  another  perlon, 
 whom  he  c;ills  the  prieft  of  the  moft  high  Cod^  a- 
 bove  Abraham,  and  confequently  aoove  tiie  Leviti- 
 cal  priefts,  his  oifspring,  it  is  evident,  that  in  tnis 
 Moles  does  a  thing  exceeding  oppolite  to  the  natu- 
 ral prejudices  of  a  Jewilh  writer;  for  what  could 
 be  more  oppofite  to  tbofe  prejudices,  than  to  give 
 fuch  a  preference  to  any  prieft  belonging  to  any  na- 
 tion of  the  Gentiles,  efpecially  to  any  nation  of  Ca- 
 naan ?  There  is  ground  to  think,  that  it  was  ouq  of 
 the  chief  aggravations  of  the  fins  of  the  Canaauites, 
 that  they  mifimproved  the  miniftrations  and  inftruc- 
 tions  of  that  extraordinary  perfon. 
 
 4.  As  they  who  look  on  Moles  only  as  a  human 
 ■^vriter  can  never  account  for  this  preference  ;  fo,  in 
 confidering  him  as  an  infpired  writer,  it  cannot  be 
 accounted  for,  otherwife  than  by  fupp(jfing  fome 
 iiiyftery  in  it,  that  was  to  be  unfolded  in  due  time, 
 by  fubfequent  clearer  revelation.  As  it  was  obfer- 
 ved  formerly,  that  it  is  fuitable  to  the  beft  rules  of 
 interpretation,  to  fuppofe,  that  extraordinary  ex- 
 preffions  have  fome  extraordinary  meaning  and  de- 
 lign,  the  lingular  and  extraordinary  things  faid  of 
 Melchifedek  had  a  natural  tendency  to  excite  the  in- 
 quiries of  the  ancient  church  of  God  concerning  the 
 defign  of  them,  and  to  awaken  their  attention  to 
 any  pofterior  revelation  that  might  unriddle  them. 
 If  their  obfcurity  appeared  impenetrable  without 
 the  help  of  fuch  fubfequent  explication,  fuch  help 
 is  afforded,  in  fome  meafure,  in  the  cxth  pfalm, 
 which  was  in  part  proved  before,  and  will  after- 
 wards more  fuliy  be  proved,  to  be  meant  of  the 
 Meffiah.  In  that  pfalm,  it  is  faid,  that  the  Mefiiah 
 fhould  be  a  prielt  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
 chifedek, or  refembling  Melchifedek  ;  for  the  word 
 there  rendered  order  fignilies  alio  difpofition  or  con- 
 dition, and  does  not  at  all  denote,  that  a  number 
 of  different  perfons  Ihould  be  invelled  with  that 
 
 kind 
 
Sed.I.  relating  to  the  Mess  r  A  if.  265- 
 
 kind  of  prieftliood.  Tlie  fitnefs  of  Melchifedek  to 
 "typify  the  Mc-iiliah,  particularly  in  his  pricily  of- 
 fice, is  infifteu  on  at  Jai-ge  in  tl:e  reafonings  in  the 
 epiille  to  tiie  Hebrews,  ihewing,  thatPfal.  ex.  com- 
 pared with  Gen.  xiv.  18  &<:  prove,  that  the  Mef- 
 liah,  though  not  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  was  to  be  a 
 pried,  a  prieit  tar  fuperior  to  the  Lcvitical  nriefls, 
 a  prieft  and  a  king,  the  king  of  righieoufnefs,  and 
 of  peace. 
 
 But  what  is  mod  dircilly  fubfervient  to  the  nar- 
 ticular  deiign  of  this  cha[)ter,  is  the  very  objcnrity 
 of  the  pailiige  in  Gen.  xiv.    concerning  this  extra- 
 ordinary pried:  of  the   moil  high   God,    compared 
 with  the   illuiLration   given   of  it   in    Pfai.  ex.    as 
 pointing  to  the  JMeffiaii.     It  is  of  conliderable  im- 
 portance to  obferve  the  two  following  native   de- 
 ductions from   thefe   two  fcriptures.      ift.  Tint  it 
 is  not  merely  the  New  Teftament,  but  alfo  the  Old, 
 that  affirms,  thac  fome  obfcure  things   in    the  moft 
 ancient  revelations  given   to  the  church  were  de- 
 ligned  to  typify   the    Meffiah.      2d]y,  That  fome 
 things  in  the  more  ancient  revelations  were,  for  wife 
 and  holy  ends,   defigned  to  be  left  under  a  greater 
 vailof  obfcurity,  till  new  light  was  thrown  on  them 
 by  fubfequent  c::plications ;  as  the  fcope  of  the  paf- 
 fage  in  Mofes,  Gen.  xiv.  mull  have  continued  ve- 
 ry obfcure,    (abftrac^ting  from    other  extraordinary 
 means  of  interpretation),  until  it  was  illu'lr^^ted  by 
 David's  predictions  in  the  pialm  that  fpeaks  of  the 
 fame  extraordinary  perfon. 
 
 Vlj.  The  remarks  made  on  the  palliiges  relatin*!- 
 to  the  pritdhood  of  Melchifedek  are  of  conquerable 
 life  in  proving,  from  the  Old  Teilairjent  itielf,  ih.it 
 the  Levitical  prieiihood  was  typical  of  that  of  the 
 Mefliah.  To  fet  thi>  in  its  due  light,  it  is  pro;  er  to 
 confider  the  following  thingi- 
 
 It  has  been  oft  and  jultiy  oblerved,  thac  as  fa- 
 crifices  anciently  prevailed  through  all  nations,  it  is 
 not  poflible  to  account  for  the  origin  of  thac  kind 
 
 L  1  of 
 
266  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V« 
 
 of  worfliip,  otherwife  than  by  deriving  it  from  di- 
 vine inttitution  ;  and  that  no  other  realbnable  end 
 of  it  can  be  aligned,  bur  familinrizing  to  mens 
 thoughts  the  nutinn  of  vicarious  punilhment  of  fin, 
 for  the  honour  of  the  divine  law  and  juftice,  in  the 
 remiflion  granted  to  finners. 
 
 Once  fuppofino-  the  divine  inftitution  of  facri- 
 fices,  it  naturally  implies  this  important  doctrine, 
 That  th^fugh  repentance  is  abfolutely  neceffary,  fo 
 thot  none  may  expect  pardon  without  it;  yet  it  is 
 not  fufticient:  it  cannot  make  atonement  for  fin; 
 it  cannot  ex;7iate  guilt  ah'eady  contraded  ;  though, 
 fo  fy.r  as  it  goes,  it  prevents  the  increale  of  guilt  for 
 the  future. 
 
 Wiiereas  tn^  iking  atonement  for  fin  is  the  efecffc 
 afcrihed  to  propitiatory  facritices,  there  are  only 
 two  conceivable  meanings  of  the  many  exprefiFions 
 which  afcribe  fo  great  an  efTeft  to  fo  low  a  caufe  as 
 the  death  ot  brutes  ;  i .  The  grofs  Jewifli  meaning. 
 That  the  Levitical  lacrifices  were  appointed  by  God 
 to  producr  that  eiled,  properly  and  really  by  them- 
 felves,  without  any  view  to  a  more  excellent  facri- 
 iice  reprtfc'ited  by  them.  2.  That  they  made  at- 
 onement only  typically,  as  reprefenting  and  apply- 
 ing the  adequate  fa(  rifice  of  the  Mefiiah.  All  the 
 arguments  that  refute  the  firfl  of  thefe  interpreta- 
 tions eftablilli  t]:ie  fecond. 
 
 Various  arguments  againfl  the  firft,  and  in  favour 
 of  the  fecond,  m^iy  be  drawn,  not  only  from  the 
 gener  il  rules  of  interpretation,  but  more  particu- 
 larly from  the  rules  of  interpreting  expreffions  a- 
 bnut  ceremonial  indirutions,  from  fome  of  the 
 chief  branches  of  the  laws  about  Levitical  fervice, 
 com.pared  with  the  predictions  of  the  future  aboli- 
 tion of  it,  and  tlie  prophetic  doclrine  about  the  na- 
 ture and  cxtenfive  efficacy  of  the  Mefi^iah's  prieft- 
 hood,  as  alio  from  the  principles  of  ju(l  reafoning 
 about  final  caufes  applied  to  the  fcope  of  the  cere- 
 monial law. 
 
 No 
 
Sed:.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  idf 
 
 No  doubt,  had  it  been  faid  exprefsly  in  the  books 
 of  MoJ'es,  that  the  Levitical  prieflhood  was  delign- 
 ed  to  typify  that  of  the  Mefliah,  the  Old-Teltament 
 proofs  of  the  gofpel-docli  ine  on  that  head  had  been 
 llronger ;  but  here,  as  in  many  other  cafes,  it  is 
 ufeful  to  have  in  vieAv  the  remarks  formerly  made 
 on  the  evidence  of  natural  as  well  as  revealed  reli- 
 gion ;  particularly,  that,  for  wife  and  good  ends,  it 
 is  not  of  that  irrefiftible  kind  that  will  take  place  at 
 the  laft  day,  forcing  the  affent  of  tlie  mort  perverfe 
 and  inconiiderate  ;  but  abundantly  fulHcient  to 
 found  obligation  to  attention  and  alfent,  and  to 
 convince  the  fincere  and  unbiafTjd  inquiier. 
 
 I.  It  is  one  of  the  moll  evident  principles  of  rea- 
 foning,  about  the  meaning  of  words,  efpecially 
 thofe  of  an  intelligent  writer,  That  when  any  kind 
 of  expreflions  are,  in  themfelves,  capable  of  two 
 diiferent  meanings;  if  one  of  thefe  meanings  is  evi- 
 dently abfurd,  unfuitable  to  the  author^s  character, 
 and  inconfidcnt  with  his  fchenie  of  principles,  that 
 meaning  mud  be  rejec^ted  ;  and  the  other,  which  is 
 not  liable  to  fuch  exceptions,  muft  be  admitted  as 
 the  true  meaning.  The  giofs  interpretation  of  the 
 fcripture-expreffions  about  the  atoning  efficacy  of 
 the  Levitical  ficritices,  is  liable  to  all  the  chief  ex- 
 ceptions that  prove  an  interpretation  to  be  falie : 
 It  is  in  itfelf  highly  abfurd  ;  unfuitable  to  the  per-  • 
 fedions  of  God,  reprefented  as  the  author  of  thofe 
 inditutions  ;  unfuitable  to  the  doftrine  of  Mofes 
 concerning  thofe  perfedions,  and  to  the  charadler 
 of  Moles  himfelf,  confidered  merely  as  an  author 
 ^viio  gives  proof  of  his  lingular  knowledge  in  natu- 
 ral theology. 
 
 It  is  highly  abfurd  in  itfelf ;  becaufe  it  afcribes  fo 
 great  an  elfed  as  real  and  proper  atonement  for  fin, 
 to  fo  low  a  caufe  as  the  death  of  brutes  *.  Making 
 atonement  for  fin,  when  underllood  not  figurative- 
 
 *  See  Heb.  ix.  lo. 
 
 L  1  2  ly, 
 
268  On  the  Pp^ophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 ly,  or  typically,  but  literally  and  properly,  if  we 
 take  in  l)Oth  what  is  directly  included  in  it,  and  what 
 is  neceffirily  conneded  \v^ith  it,  mud  comprehend 
 the  rnoil  important  things  in  the  world  ;  fuch  as, 
 fati>'fying  divine  juftice  for  fin,  purchafing  remiffion 
 of  it,  accefs  to  God,  acceptance  with  him,  deliver- 
 ance fvo'Ti  death,  and  all  the  other  miferies  that  are 
 the  fruits  of  fin,  (as,  according  to  the  doctrine  of 
 Mofes,  all  miferies  whatfoever  are  the  fruits  of  it). 
 To  afcribe  fuch  eifedts,  any  otherwife  than  typical- 
 ly, to  the  Levitical  facrifices,  is  to  afcribe  efledts  of 
 the  greatell  importance  to  caufes  that  bear  no  man- 
 ner of  proportion  to  them ;  the  fubilance  of  what 
 was  done  in  thofe  oblations,  viz.  fhedding  the  blood 
 of  brutes,  being  no  more  thnn  Avhat  was  done  daily, 
 for  no  higher  end  than  fubfiitence  to  the  body,  and 
 bearing  no  proportion  to  the  expiation  of  the  fins 
 of  tiie  foul,  Mic.  vi.  6.  7.  8.  But  befides  the  ab- 
 lurdity  of  the  tiling  in  itfelf,  if  we  compare  it  with 
 Mofes's  fyftem,  nothing  can  be  more  oppofite  to 
 his  doctrine,  concerning  the  holinefs,  the  lav/,  and 
 juftice  of  God,  the  hatefulnefs  and  danger  of  fin; 
 and  nothing  more  unfuitable  to  the  many  awful  in- 
 Itances  of  the  terrors  of  vindicTrive  juftice  recorded 
 by  that  author ;  fucli  as,  the  threatenings  denoun- 
 ced, and  partly  executed,  upon  man's  firit  apoitafy  ; 
 the  judgements  inllic^ted  on  the  old  world  in  the 
 days  of  Noah;  thofe  inflicted  on  the  cities  of  the 
 plain  ;  rhf)fe  denounced  againft  the  wicked  Canaan- 
 ites ;  and  thofe  executed  even  on  the  perverie  If- 
 raeliies  in  the  wildernefs. 
 
 Without  pretending  to  know  all  the  good  ends 
 which  infinite  wildom  promotes  by  the  puniihment 
 of  tranfgreffion,  we  are  fure  of  fome  of  them  from 
 fcriprineand  reafon  ;  fuch  as,  fupporting  the  jufl 
 authority  of  God's  law,  and  infpiring  his  univerfal 
 kingdom  with  due  veneration  of  it.  But  neither 
 thefe,  nor  any  other  conceivable  ends  of  punifli- 
 nient,  could  be  promoted  by  making  the  Levitical 
 
 facrifices 
 
Sedt.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  269 
 
 facrihces  atonements  for  fins  any  otherwife  than  ty- 
 pically. • 
 
 2.  Several  branches  of  the  law  appointing  thofe 
 facrifices,  prove  they  could  only  make  atonement 
 for  fm  typically  ;  becaufe  they  were  neither  fuiiicient 
 nor  necellary  for  the  remiliion  of  many  fins  that 
 WTre  actaaliy  pardoned.  Not  to  infifl  upon  the 
 reftridion  of  thofe  facrifices  to  one  particular  place, 
 to  the  exclufion  of  all  other  places,  even  in  the  ho- 
 ly land  irfclf,  there  were  many  fins  that  were  ac- 
 tually pardoned  for  which  there  were  no  facrifices 
 
 appointed  "*. If  it  be  objected,  That  repentance  a« 
 
 lone  was  fuiiicient  to  expiate  grofler  fins  ;  it  is  ob- 
 vious, that  what  was  fuiiicient  to  expiate  thefe,  mull 
 have  been  much  more  fo  with  relpect  to  lefTer  fins ; 
 and  if  the  conjundtion  of  facrifices  with  repentance 
 was  not  needful  to  expiate  the  former,  neither  could 
 it  be  needful  as  to  the  latter,  it  being  evident,  that 
 if  there  were  any  fins,  the  expiation  of  which  re- 
 quired a  greater  concurrence  of  caufes  or  means,  it 
 mult  have  been  the  greatefl  fins,  and  not  the  lelTer : 
 whereas  fuch  difficulties  make  the  fcheme  of  the  un- 
 believing Jews  inconfiflent  with  itfelf,  the  gofpel- 
 fcheme  diffolves  them  all,  making  repentance  abfo- 
 lutely  necellary,  without  making  it  the  atonement 
 
 for  any  fin, If  it  be  objei^ted,  That  the  great  anni- 
 
 verfary  flicrifices  had  fome  peculiar  efficacy  for  ex- 
 piating grofiTer  fins ;  it  is  fufficient  to  anfwer,  That 
 it  is  certain,  fincere  penitents  received  remiflion  of 
 all  their  fins,  though  they  died  in  the  intervals  be- 
 tween thefe  anniverlaries.  In  the  epiltle  to  the  He- 
 brews, it  is  farther  argued,  that  the  inefficacy  of 
 thofe  facrifices,  as  to  proper  atonement,  is  implied 
 .in  the  repetition  of  the  lame  facrifices,  (and  indeed 
 for  the  fame  fins),  Ileb.  x.  which  could  no  more 
 takj  i)lace  in  real  and  proper  expiation,  than  in  real 
 paym.ent  of  debt. 
 
 •  Compare  Pf.  11.  and  Exod.  xxxiv.  5,  6, 
 
 ? 
 
 .All 
 
270  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 3.  All  the  predidlions  of  the  abolition  of  the  Le- 
 vitical  facriiices  after  the  Meffiah's  comina.,  prove 
 they  were  infufficient  for  real  atonement,  otherwife 
 they  behoved  to  be  of  perpetual  ufe  in  the  church  ; 
 ^vhereas  their  abolition,  confidered  either  as  foi  etold 
 by  the  prophets,  or  as  rendered  unavoidable  by  pro- 
 vidence, in  the  deflruction  of  the  place  to  which 
 they  were  reftrifted,  Ihews,  that  they  were  neither 
 neceffary  nor  fufficient  for  any  other  than  a  typical 
 atonement  for  fin,  fuited  to  the  lefs  perfedl  llate  of 
 the  church,  before  the  exhibition  of  the  only  true 
 and  real  atonement.  The  very  predidions  which 
 fpeak  of  the  flate  of  the  church  at  the  time  when, 
 the  ceremonial  atonements  for  fin  fliould  be  aboliih- 
 ed,  defcribe  it  as  a  ftate  of  fuperior  advantages  with 
 refpecl  to  the  comforts  of  remiilion  of  fin  ;  as  is  evi- 
 dent from  the  promifes  of  remifi^on  belonging  to 
 the  new  covenant,  in  Jer.  xxxi.  from  f  ^i.  lof  34. 
 which  fpeaks  of  the  time  when  the  ceremonial  pre- 
 cepts given  at  Ifrael's  coming  out  of  Egypt  Ihould 
 be  laid  afide.  For  though  remifiiion,  as  to  the  moit 
 eflential  things  belonging  to  it,  be  flill  the  fame, 
 mens  comfortable  apprehenfions  of  it  admit  of  very 
 different  degrees :  and  according  to  the  prophets, 
 and  fuitably  to  the  nature  of  things,  fuperior  mea- 
 fures  of  thefe  comforts,  were  to  be  the  efleds  of 
 the  aftuai  exhibition  of  the  true  and  adequate  a- 
 tonement  for  fin,  and  the  fuller  difcoveries  of  God's 
 incomprehenfible  mercy  and  grace  manifelted  by  it. 
 It  is  therefore  an  argument  of  confiderable  force  on 
 the  prefent  fubject,  that  the  comforts  of  the  remif- 
 fion  of  fin  were  to  be  increafed  when  the  Levitical 
 atonements  for  fin  fhould  be  abolillied. 
 
 4.  It  can  be  proved  from  the  Old  Teftament  it- 
 felf,  that  the  fcripture-ftyle  concerning  ceremonial 
 inftitutions  is  frequently  figurative ;  as,  when  cir- 
 cumcifion  is  called  God's  covenant,  and  wiien  the 
 paical  lamb  is  called  the  Lord's  jiallbver,  the  m.ean- 
 ing  is,  that  thefe  ancient  facraments  were  fig;is  or 
 
 a  tokens 
 
Sedl.I.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  271 
 
 tokens  of  thofe  things,  the  names  of  which  were 
 afcrlbed  to  them.  This  lliews  how  unreafonable  it 
 is,  to  argue  in  favour  of  the  Jewiih  expHcation  of 
 the  efficacy  of  their  facrifices,  as  if  it  were  more  na- 
 tural, and  more  probable,  becaufe  it  is  more  lite- 
 ral :  for  as  the  true  meaning  of  Av^oids  is  oft-times 
 capable  of  the  ftridtefl  proof,  nf)thing  is  more  cer- 
 tain, than  that  in  many  cafes  the  true,  and  even  the 
 moil  obvious  nieaning  of  words,  is  not  the  literal,  ' 
 but  the  figurative  meaning,  Pfal.  xviii.  2.  &C.  ;  as 
 is  abundantly  proved  by  the  bed  writers  on  the  fa- 
 cranlental  dylQ  in  refuting  tranfubitantiation. 
 
 5.  The  prophecies  formerly  colieded,  as  con- 
 taining the  doctrine  of  the  MeiTv'h's  prieflhcod, 
 not  only  prove,  that  he  was  to  make  a  real,  proper^ 
 and  adequate  atonement  for  (in,  fee  If.  liii.  4.  5.  6.; 
 but  aifo  that  the  efficacy  of  his  atonement  extended 
 to  t'hufe  who  lived  before  his  coming;  that  is,  to 
 thofe  for  whom  the  Levitical  ficrifices  are  faid  to 
 have  made  fuch  atonement  as  they  ^vere  capable  of. 
 When  therefore  the  fame  eifecl:  is  afcribed  to  fo  dif- 
 ferent caufes,  betwixt  which  there  is  fo  vafl;  a  dif^ 
 parity ;  ss'hen  making  atonement  for  Jin  is  fome- 
 times  afcribed  to  him  who  is  reprefented  as  a  divine 
 perfon  incarnate,  and  fometimes  to  the  Levitical 
 facrifices ;  the  only  way  to  reconcile  thefe  diffiei-ent 
 fcii])tures  is,  to  look  upon  the  Levitical  facrifices, 
 which  were  evidently  infufficient  for  real  proper  at- 
 onement, as  reprefentations  of  the  facrifice  of  tiie 
 Mefftah,  Mdiich  was  abundantly  fufficient  for  that 
 purpofe  ;  and  it  is  an  uncontefted  rule  of  interpre- 
 tation, That  the  explic.ition  which  alone  makes 
 words  and  writings  confident  with  themfelves,  and 
 efpecially  in  the  niofl;  important  things,  mull  be 
 the  true  explication.  To  ail  which  it  is  proper  to 
 add,  that  the  typiral  relation  of  the  Levitical  ficri- 
 fi(  es  to  that  of  ihe  Mefi^iah,  is  greatly  confirmed  by 
 all  the  predictions  which  foretell  the  continuance 
 
 of 
 
72  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 of  thofe  facrifices  till  his  coming,  and  their  being 
 afterwards  aboliihed. 
 
 6.  The  principles  of  jiift  reafoning  on  finnl  cau- 
 fes  are  of  great  life  in  proving  the  moil  important 
 truths  of  natural  religion,  ieeing,  in  proving  divine 
 contrivance  in  the  frame  of  the  natural  world,  we 
 go  on  this  principle,  "  Th^t  the  Jliitabknefs,  con- 
 *'  gruity^  or  manifeft  fubjhrviency ^  of  the  feveral 
 "  p<irts  of  nature,  to  certain  valuable  ends,  is  a 
 "  real  proof  thdt  thofe  things  were  adually  dejign- 
 "  e<5f  as  means  of  thofe  ends."  If  we  apply  fuch 
 reafonings  to  the  congruities  between  the  Levitical 
 priefthood,  and  the  things  revealed  in  the  Old  Te- 
 flainent  itfelf  concerning  the  Mefliah,  it  will  add 
 conliderable  llrength  to  the  other  proofs  of  the  go- 
 fpel-dcdrine  about  the  defign  of  that  ancient  prieft- 
 hood, in  regard  of  its  evident  fitnefs  to  give  fome 
 intimations  of  the  Mefliah's  mediatory  work,  to 
 prepare  the  way  for  the  adual  accomplilhment  and 
 more  clear  difcovery  of  it,  and  to  put  due  honour 
 on  it,  by  making  the  religious  worlhip  of  the 
 church,  in  all  ages,  to  have  the  higheft  regai'd  to 
 it.  And  how  fuitable  it  was  that  fuch  regard  fhould 
 be  had  to.  it,  is  abundantly  evident  from  what  was 
 proved  before,  both  concerning  the  myllerious  dig- 
 nity of  the  Meffiah's  perfon,  the  excellency  of  his 
 mediation,  and  its  extenfive  energy,  as  reaching  to 
 the  ages  preceding  its  accomplilhment,  as  well  as 
 to  following  ages. 
 
 The  reafonings  about  final  caufcs  are  not  only 
 applicable  to  the  ^vorks  of  nature  and  art,  but  to 
 the  meaning  of  words,  and  in  general  of  all  fuch 
 things  as  partake  of  the  nature  of  /igns  or  repre- 
 fintations ;  and  the  reafonings  on  the  fubject  in 
 view  may  be  illiiftrated  by  comparing  them  with 
 fome  others  which  in  many  cafes  are  owned  to  be 
 convincing  ;  fuch  as  the  reafonings  which  prove  the 
 truth  of  the  key,  which  is  found  aflually  to  deci- 
 pher hidden  characters  j  of  didionaries  of  dead  lan- 
 guages, 
 
 i 
 
Seel.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  273 
 
 guages,  rendering  books  written  in  thofe  languages 
 intelligible ;  of  the  folution  of  ingenious  riddles, 
 I  Cor.  xiii.  12.;  not  to  fpeak  of  ancient  hierogly- 
 phics, the  true  meaning  of  which  might  poilibly, 
 in  lome  cafes,  be  capable  of  convincing  proof.  But 
 one  of  the  kinds  of  reafoning  that  feems  to  come 
 neareil  to  that  in  view  is,  that  which  convinces  us, 
 in  many  cafes,  that  a  pidure,  reffembling  to  a  cer- 
 tain degree  a  known  original,  mud  have  been  de- 
 figned  to  reprefent  that  original. 
 
 The  congruities  of  the  ceremonial  law  to  gofpel- 
 myfteries  being  infiiled  on  at  large  in  various  ufeful 
 treatifes,  it  is  fufficient  in  this  fummary  to  give 
 the  following  hints. 
 
 The  appointment  of  a  tabernacle  firft,  and  after- 
 wards of  a  magnificent  temple,  not  merely  as  a  iy- 
 nagogue  for  public  worihip,  but  as  the  houfe  or 
 fpecial  refidence  of  the  God  of  Ifrael,  and  fymbol  of 
 his  gracious  prefence  among  his  people,  tended  to 
 inftrucl  the  church  in  the  moft  fundamental  doc- 
 trines concerning  our  chief  end  and  chief  good  ;  by 
 fliewing,  that  it  is  our  chief  good  to  draw  near  to 
 God,  and  tliat  our  true  happinefs  lies  in  commu- 
 nion with  him  :  befides  the  fitnefs  of  this  viiible  ha- 
 bitation of  the  invihble  God,  to  typify  the  future 
 incarnation  of  him  who  is  called  hnmcmuel,  God 
 with  us,  in  whom  the  fullnels  of  the  Godhead  dwells, 
 bodily,  being  to  be  made  Helh,  that  he  might  dwell 
 (or  tabernacle)  among  us,  John  i. 
 
 The  mercy-feat  covering  the  ark  in  the  moft  holy 
 place,  where  were  the  tables  of  the  moral  law,  be- 
 ing reprefented  as  the  throne  of  God  ;  this  tended 
 to  give  fmners  fuitable  views  of  the  throne,  or 
 fovereign  authority  of  God,  as  ruler,  lawgiver,  and 
 fovereign  judge  of  the  world,  of  whom  it  is  fo  truly 
 faid,  that  jullice  and  judgement  are  the  habitation 
 of  his  throne,  Pfd.  Ixxxix. ;  and  to  make  linners  ap- 
 proach God,  with  penitential  impreiTions  of  their- 
 own  fmfulnefs,  of  his  infinite  holinefs,  his  broken 
 M  n\  law- 
 
£74  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 law,  and  oiTeuded  juftice.  Snch  imprefTions  tend- 
 ed to  pi'txiuce  that  felf-annihilation  that  becomes 
 guilty  linntr.s  in  approaching  fo  great  and  fo  holy  a 
 God.  But  this  might  produce  terror  and  aliena- 
 tion from  God,  without  iome  fuitable  relief.  The 
 Levitical  fcrvice  lliowed  th;)t  fuch  lelief  was  provir 
 ded.  1  he  work  belonging  to  the  prieflhood,  taken 
 complexly,  had  a  iitnefs  in  it  to  teach  fmners,  on 
 the  one  hand,  ''  That  nn  was  the  caufe  of  diilance 
 '^'-  and  reparation  from  God  ;  that  iinners  Jiad  no  ac- 
 '-'■  cefs  to  God  immediately,  or  without  the  inter- 
 ^'  poiition  of  a  Mediator  and  his  atonement ;"  and, 
 on  the  other  hand,  "  That  tiirough  Inch  interpo- 
 *■'•  fition  the  throne  of  God  was  accefiihle  to  iin- 
 "  ners."  All  the  ceremonial  purihcations  that 
 M  ei^e  required  in  approaching  to  God,  in  his  taber- 
 riacle  or  temple,  Ihewed  the  need  of  applying  to 
 God  for  remiilion  and  fanftihcation,  and  the  influ- 
 ence of  the  Mediator's  atonement  on  both  thofe 
 parts  of  falvation. 
 
 As  to  more  particular  inilitutions,  i.The  ficrifices 
 were  to  be  ofiered  up  without  the  ianduary  ;  they 
 Avere  to  be  fpotiefs ;  men  were  to  offer  the  firfllings 
 of  their  flocks,  and  heifers  on  wliom  no  yoke  had 
 pafied.  2.  The  high  priell  was  to  enter  through 
 the  vail  into  the  holied  of  all,  which  was  in  a  m.^n- 
 ner  an  invifihle  place  ;  he  was  to  fprinkle  tlie  blood 
 of  the  facrifice  to\\'ards  the  mercy-feat ;  he  was  to 
 fill  the  holy  ];lace  ^■sath  incenfe  ;  he  \\as  to  appear 
 there  before  God's  throne,  with  the  names  of  the 
 tribes  of  Ifrael  rm  his  breallplate  ;  he  was  alfo  to 
 fprinkle  the  blood  (f  the  facrifices  on  the  people. 
 As  to  \vhat  was  required  on  their  part,  they  were 
 to  lay  their  hands  on  the  facrifices  that  were  oiTered 
 up  for  them  ;  they  were  to  perform  worfnip  to- 
 wai'ds  the  mod  holy  place,  and  with  a  particular  re- 
 gard  to  the  liigh  prieil's 'making  atonement*  for 
 
 *  See  DMich  more  on  this  fuhje6t  in  li'Ufus,   De  r/ijfleriij  iaber- 
 nacuii  Levlitci. 
 
 thenio 
 
S'ed.I.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  275* 
 
 them.  With  regard  to  tlnit  fiicerdotal  action,  they 
 were  in  a  ibecial  manner  required  to  afliicl  their 
 folds  for  their  fins,  in  fcveral  cafes  they  were  ad- 
 mitted to  feall  on  the  facriticesj  and  wUm  was  of- 
 fered up  for  the  people  to  God,  was  given  back,  as 
 it  were,  by  God,  to  the  people  to  feait  on. 
 ;  Thefe  inftitution?  had  a  nianifetl  titnefs  to  repre- 
 fenu  the  principal  things  which  are  in  ionie  mea- 
 fure  revealed  in  the  OKI  Teilament  itfelf,  concern- 
 ing the  JVIelliah's  priefthood  ;  fucii  as,  his  foul's  be- 
 ing made  a  facrilice  for  iin,  a  ficrilice  without 
 fpot  *;  liis  being  a  woman's  iiiit-born  y  ;  the  vo- 
 luntarincfs  of  his  oblation  t  :  his  makino-  inter- 
 cellion  for  tranfgreffors  |j  at  tb.e  right  ivand  ot 
 God,  or  in  iieavea,  which  is  called  the  higli  and 
 holy  place  -f—  ;  his  applying  purchafed  redemption, 
 fprinkling  many  nations  with  his  blood  -h-  ;  their 
 acquiefcing  in  his  fubilitution  and  mediation  ;  their 
 founding  their  hope  and  pleading  on  it ;  their  per- 
 forming acknowledgement  of  guilt,  prayers  for 
 mercy,  and  all  other  parts  of  worfhip,  with  a  due 
 regard  to  it  =;  and  their  being  abundantly  fatisfied 
 with  the  goodnefs  of  God's  houfe,  with  the  feail: 
 of  fat  things  made  foi-  all  people  "**,  in  being  filled 
 with  joy  and  peace  in  believing. 
 
 To  all  which  we  may  add,  that  among  other 
 things  in  the  holy  place,  either  in  the  ark:,  or,  as 
 fome  think,  near  it,  was  Aaron's  rod  blofioming  ; 
 which  being  originally  a  divine  atteilation  of  Aa- 
 ron's prielHiood,  was  a  very  tit  emblem  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  future  refurrection  from  the  deadj  as  declara- 
 tive of  his  divine  million,  and  of  his  priellhood's 
 being  acceptable  to  God  ;  nothing  being  more  fit  to 
 reprefent  one  raifed  from  the  dead,  than  a  dead 
 branch,  or  a  brancii  cut  otr  from  a  tree,  reilored  to 
 
 *  11".  liii.  f  Gen.  iii.  an.l  11".  vii.  %  Pfil  xl.   7,  8.' 
 
 |]  If.  liii.  12.  -i-  If.  Ivii.  i^.  -M-   If.  lii. 
 
 x^  If.  xlv.  24.  2J.  Pfai.  Ixxii.  /j.  17,  **  Flal.  xxxvi.  ixv. 
 If.  XXV.  6.  cvinp.ire  Rom.  x/.  15. 
 
 M  m  2  vegetable 
 
276  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 vegetable  life,  and  made  to  bud  and  bloflbm,  and 
 bring  forth  fruit,  If.  xxvii.  6.  Ezek.  xvii. 
 
 Though  no  regard  were  had  to  the  declared  ex- 
 perience of  the  moft  upright  Chriilians  in  all  ages, 
 as  to  the  advantages  refulting  from  the  moft  ancient 
 reprefentations  of  the  Meiliah,  illurtrated  by  fubfe- 
 quent  explications,  and  from  the  many  lively  ex- 
 prefiions  in  the  prophecies  applying  the  facrifical 
 llyle  to  the  Meffiah's  work  and  office  ;  it  is  evident 
 from  the  nature  of  things,  that  vifible  figns  are  ufe- 
 ful  means  of  ftrengthening  mens  impreffions  of  the 
 moft  important  invifible  objects  ;  as  it  is  evidently 
 fuitable  to  the  wifdom  of  him  who  is  the  author 
 both  of  nature  and  grace,  to  have  regard  to  the 
 frame  of  our  nature,  in  the  way  of  promoting  the 
 purpofes  of  his  grace. 
 
 7.  It  is  n(»t  only  from  other  parts  of  the  Old  Te- 
 
 ftament,  but  from  the  Moiaic  revelation  itfelf,  that 
 
 it  can  be  proved,  that   making  real  atonement  for 
 
 fin  was  to  be  the  peculiar  work  of  the  Meffic^h.  For 
 
 feeing  that  revelation  Ihews,  that  it  was  be  that  was 
 
 to  bruife  the  ferpent's  head,  or  that  was  to  be  the 
 
 great  deliverer  of  mankind  from  fin,  the  redeemer 
 
 from  all  evil,  and  the  fmrce  of  the  blelTcdnefs  of 
 
 finners  of  all  nations ;  all  thefe   things  ftiew,  that 
 
 he  was  to  be  the  author  and  purchafer  of  remiffiori 
 
 of  fin,  which  is  a  chief  efiecl  of  real  atonement  for 
 
 it,  a  chief  thing  included  in  redemption  from  all 
 
 evil,  a  chief  part  of  the  true  blefiednefs  of  finners, 
 
 and  necefiarily  fuppofed  in  all  the  other  parts  of  it. 
 
 To  afcribe  proper  atonement  to  the  blood  of  the 
 
 Levitical  facrifices,  would  infer,  ineffed,  that  it  was 
 
 that  blood  that  was  to  bruife  the  ferpent's,  head,  to 
 
 redeem  from  all  evil,  and  to  blefs  all  nations:  fo 
 
 that  the  grofs  explication  of  the  atoning  efficacy  of 
 
 thefe  facrifices,  afcribes   to  them  the  very  principal 
 
 things  that  are  exprefsiy  afcribsd  to  the  Meffiah  *". 
 
 *  See  more  on  this  fubjed  below,  iu  applying  to  the  MeQiah  the 
 40th  pfaliii. 
 
 VIII.  Whereas 
 
Sedt.  I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  ill 
 
 VIII.  Whereas  the  famous  paffige  in  Job  xxxiii. 
 23.  24.  appears  at  firft  view  involved  in  much  ub- 
 fcurity,  feveral  things  that  have  been  already  obfer- 
 ved  from  the  books  of  Mofes  and  Job  {^vvii  in  fonie 
 good  meafure  to  remove  that  obicurity ;  and  that 
 whether  we  follow  our  prefent  tranflation,  or  an- 
 otlier  which  is  very  natural  and  literal,  making  the 
 24th  verfe  to  run  thus,  "  And  fupplicates  for  him, 
 "  and  fays,  Deliver  him  ;"  and  i'Ct  to  exprefs  the  in- 
 terceflbry  prayer  of  him  whom  the  former  verfe 
 calls  the  interpreter  and  meflenger. 
 
 The  -word  rendered  meU'engcr  is  the  fame  that  is 
 fo  oft  rendered  angel.  The  \vord  rendered  inter- 
 p-eter  is  the  fame  that  is  fo  rendered  Gen.  xlii.  23. 
 and  ambajjador^  2  Chron.  xxxii.  31.  The  expref- 
 lion  One  among  a  thoufand  naturally  imports,  the 
 chief  among  a  thoufand  ;  or  a  meffenger,  angel,  and 
 interpreter  of  extraordinary  and  lingular  dignity. 
 As  to  the  \vords  exprefling  this  interpreter's  in- 
 llrudions,  "  Shewing  to  man  his  uprightnefs,** 
 though  they  feem  capable  of  different  meanings,  it 
 is  fufficient  to  the  purpofe  in  view,  that  all  thef^ 
 meanings  are  applicable  to  the  Meiliah.  Whether 
 thefe  words  be  meant  of  the  rightcoufnefs  or  jullice 
 of  God,  the  rightcoufnefs  of  the  Mefiiah,  the  af- 
 flicted penitent's  o\vn  lincerity,  evidencing  his  in- 
 tered  in  God's  covenant,  or  in  general  the  right 
 way  of  relief  from  fear  and  trouble  ;  it  belongs  to 
 the  work  of  the  Meffiah  to  fliew  all  thefe  things  in 
 
 o 
 
 that  light  that  leads  moil  effectually  to  the  relief 
 mentioned  in  the  context. 
 
 All  the  charafters  contained  in  thispalllige  are  not 
 only  really  applicable  to  the  Mefiiah,  but  more  na- 
 turally applicable  to  him,  and  in  a  more  eminent 
 degree,  than  to  any  other  whatever.  He  is  called 
 an  Angel  or  Meilenger  in  many  fcriptures  already 
 cited.  His  being  an  interpreter,  is  implied  in  the 
 Old-Teftament  doctrine  concerning  his  prophetic 
 office  J  and  particularly  in  the  palfages  above  cited 
 
 from 
 
27  8  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V; 
 
 from  the  books  of  Mofes,  which  fpeak  of  him  as 
 the  Angel  of  God's  prefence,  who  was  to  be  tlie 
 more  imirsediate  revealer  of  his  will  to  his  people. 
 The  character  of  Redeemer  from  all  evil  implies, 
 that  it  is  he  that  would  direct  his  people  to  the  true 
 way  of  relief  from  all  evil.  It  was  often  obferved, 
 in  chap.  i.  above,  that  in  the  prophecies  there  cited, 
 one  of  the  principal  characters  appropriated  to  him  is, 
 that  he  would  be  the  great  comforter  of  afflided  pe- 
 nitents, which  is  the  work  treated  of  in  this  pallage 
 in  Job.  Ail  the  Old-Tcftament  inilruclions  con- 
 cerning the  tranfcendent  glory  of  his  perfon  and  of- 
 fices, ihew  how  juilly  he  may  be  called  one  among  a 
 thou  J  and. 
 
 If  it  be  objeded.  That  though  thefe  charaders  are 
 really  applicable  to  the  Meiliah,  according  to  the  o- 
 ther  prophetic  accounts  given  of  hipi ;  yet  they  are 
 geaeral  and  indelinite,  to  fuch  a  degree  as  to  be  ap- 
 plicable, either  to  mere  angels,  or  mere  human 
 teachers,  of  eminent  dignity  ;  in  anfwer  to  this 
 objection,  it  is  proper  to  obferve  the  following 
 things. 
 
 As  to  mere  angels,  they  are  never  called  inter- 
 preters. And  though  that  name  might  feem  appli- 
 cable to  them  on  account  of  the  external  revelations 
 in  which  they  were  fometimes  employed,  it  is  not 
 conceivable  how  an  angel  that  Ihould  be  one  a- 
 niong  a  thoufand  ihould  be  neceffary  for  that  work^ 
 for  which  any  ordinary  good  angel  feems  to  be  a~ 
 bundantly  fulficient ;  whereas,  if  the  words  be  uii- 
 derdood  of  the  Meffiah's  internal  laving  illumina- 
 tion, it  is  obvious,  that  this  is  a  work  peculiar  to 
 himfelf.  Nor  is  it  conceivable  how  any  one  mere 
 angel  ihould  be  in  a  lingular  manner  concerned  in 
 God's  granting  deliverance  through  a  ranlbm,  or 
 through  an  atonement ;  for  k)  the  Hebrew  word  flg- 
 nilies,  and  ^o  is  it  oft  rendered  in  the  Septuagint ; 
 Avhereas  the  prophetic  defcription  of  the  MelTiah 
 Ihews,  that  it  belongs  to  his  peculiar  work,  both  to 
 
 make 
 
Sed.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  279 
 
 make  intercefnon,  founded  on  an  atonement  made 
 by  himfelf,  and  to  give  the  mofl  eiFedual  and  faving 
 inftructions  concerning  it. 
 
 The  moft  literal  interpretation  of  Elihu's  words 
 will  infer  a  real  connedion  between  the  interpofition 
 or  alliftance  of  the  JYIeflcnger  he  fpeaks  of,  and  tiie 
 afliidted  finner's  relief;  which  cannot  be  faid  of  the 
 good  offices  of  mere  men  or  angels,  but  is  peculiar- 
 ly applicable  to  the  gracious  prcfence,  and  faving 
 illumination,  granted  by  the  Mefliah. 
 
 Whereas  fonie  of  thefe  arguments  equally  exclude 
 mere  angels  and  human  teachers  ;  as  to  thefe  lait,  it 
 is  fit  to  obferve,  that  it  is  but  feldom  that  the  name 
 of  angels,  or  divine  mellengers,  is  given  them,  and 
 perhaps  never  in  the  books  of  Moles  or  Job  ;  and 
 that  it  is  not  eafily  conceivable,  how  it  Ihould  be 
 .  faid,  that  it  is  but  one  among  a  thoufand  of  them 
 that  can  give  outward  inftructions  concerning  the 
 true  way  of  relief  from  dillrefs  or  mifery  ;  befides 
 that  it  is  evident  both  from  the  Old  and  the  New  Te- 
 ftament,  that  it  is  not  on  the  diftinguillimg  excellen- 
 cy of  a  hunian  teacher  (his  being  one  among  a  thou- 
 fand)  that  the  fuccefs  of  his  indrudlions  depends. 
 
 If  we  compare  together  the  two  chief  parrs  of  E- 
 lihu's  difcourfe  in  this  chapter,  it  will  further  con- 
 firm the  explication  given  of  the  24thverfe.  From 
 jj^  8.  to  ^  19.  he  fpeaks  fird  of  the  necellity  of  re- 
 nouncing ielf-confidencc  or  pretence  to  innocence 
 in  God's  fight;  and  afterwards  of  divine  revelations, 
 exhibited,  in  thofe  ancient  ages,  foiretimes  by  ex- 
 traordinary ways,  as  by  dreams  and  vifions,  for  the 
 two  great  purpofes  of  humbling  finners,  and  of  fa- 
 ving them,  or  of  delivering  them,  firll  from  the 
 felf  conlidence  and  i'eli^ilattery  of  impenitence,  and 
 then  from  9II  the  mifery  that  is  the  fruit  of  fin.  The 
 fecond  part  of  Elihu's  difcourfe,  from  f  19.  to  the 
 clofe  of  the  chajiter,  treats  of  the  fame  fubjeds 
 more  fully  and  clearly,  according  to  the  ftrudure 
 of  various  other  prophetic  difcourfes,  confiding  of 
 two  parts;    the  latter  of  which  contains,    not  a 
 
 bare 
 
28o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 bare  repetition  of  the  former,  but  a  repetition  with 
 
 enlargements  and  illuftrations  *.  Comparing  the 
 two  parts  of  Elihu's  difcourfe  together,  an  unbiafTed 
 inquirer  will  find  ground  to  conlider  what  is  faid  a- 
 bout  the  incomparable  interpreter  in  the  latter  part 
 of  rhat  difcourfe,  f  24.  as  an  amplification  of  what 
 is  faid  about  immediate  revelation  in  the  firft  part, 
 f  14.  15.  16. ;  as  what  is  faid  about  renouncing  felf- 
 contidence,  and  obtaining  deliverance,  in  ^  9.  10. 
 II.  and  y  17.  18.  is  evidently  parallel  to  what  is 
 faid  on  the  f:ime  fnbjeds,  ^!/  24.  27.  28. 
 
 1  hele  things  Ihew,  that,  even  according  to  our 
 Englilh  tranilation  of  this  pafiage,  there  are  confi- 
 derable  arguments  for  applying  it  to  the  Mefliah  ; 
 an  i  as  it  evidently  afcribes  to  the  deliverance  that  it 
 fp^aks  of  thefetwo  properties,  viz.  its  being  found- 
 ed on  a  ranion  or  atonement,  and  its  being  in  a  fin- 
 gular  manner  owing  to  au  extraordinary  divine  mef- 
 fenger;  what  can  be  more  fuitable  to  the  rules  of  in- 
 terpretation, than  to  explain  fuch  a  paffage  by  the 
 prophecies  which  fpeak  of  that  Meffenger  of  God's 
 covenant,  who  was  to  make  atonement  for  the  fins 
 of  God's  people,  and  was  in  all  ages,  in  a  peculiar 
 manner,  their  Redeemer  from  all  evil,  and  the 
 fource  of  their  chief  confolation  in  all  troubles. 
 
 But  if  we  follow  the  other  above-mentioned 
 tranfiation,  which  makes  the  24th  verfe  run  thus, 
 "  And  is  gracious  to  him,  or  fupplicates  for  him, 
 "  and  fays,  Deliver  him,"  this  not  only  admits  and 
 fortifies  tlic  arguments  already  adduced,  but  fur- 
 niflies  a  confiderable  new  argument,  that  it  is  the 
 Meiliah  that  is  meant  by  tiie  incomparable  intei'pre- 
 ter  ;  feeing  he  is  reprefented,  not  only  as  interce- 
 ding for  the  finner's  deliverance,  but  as  interceding 
 in  the  right  and  virtue  of  a  ranfom  or  atonement 
 which  himfelf  has  found  ;  which  lafl  exprelfion  na- 
 turally enough  fignifies,  that  he  himfelf  has  paid,  or 
 
 ■^  Ssc  Dan»  vii.  &  viij. 
 
 undertaken 
 
Secfl.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  281 
 
 undertaken  to  pay,  that  ranfom.  And  whereas 
 fome  have  pretended,  that  by  tlie  ranfi>m  here  men- 
 tioned is  meant  the  diftreffed  man's  trouble,  or  his 
 repentance ;  it  is  certain  neither  of  thefe  can  be 
 meant,  as  neither  is  called  by  that  name  in  icrip- 
 ture,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  it  :  and 
 though  repentance  is  fo  necellary,  that  none  can 
 CKpe^rt  pardon  without  it,  it  is  both  contrary  to  the 
 humiliation  of  foul  included  in  repentance,  and  to 
 the  fcripture-doclrine  concerning  it,  to  conlide  in  it 
 as  an  atonement  for  fin. 
 
 As  both  the  tranilations  that  have  been  mention- 
 ed of  this  remarkable  paflage  contain  arguments  for 
 the  application  of  it  to  the  MefTiah,  it  is  not  very 
 neceilary  to  infill  much  on  the  quellion.  Which  of 
 them  fliould  be  preferred  ?  but  it  is  proper,  as  to 
 the  tranllation  lad  mentioned,  to  obferve,  that  it  is 
 abundantly  literal,  becaufe  the  word  or  particle 
 which  we  render  then,  at  the  beginning  of  f  25.  is 
 indeed  the  Hebrew  copulative  particle  and^  vv^hich 
 at  lead:  is  more  feldom  rendered  then  ;  and  ^vhether 
 the  verb  rendered  is  gracious  fignify  here  to  fuppli- 
 cate,  or  not,  while  the  words,  deliver  him^  &c. 
 are  fuppofed  to  be  the  words  of  the  McfFenger  or 
 Interp]'eter,  they  muft  exprefs  intcrcefiion  found- 
 ed on  an  atonement  or  ranfon  ;  belides  that  thefe 
 words  very  naturally  expiefs  the  defire  of  an  inter- 
 cefixjr,  addrefiing  God  for  deliverance;  thouj^h  they 
 mud  be  owned  to  be  a!fo  capable  of  exprcffing  the 
 will  of  God,  com.manding  or  appointing  deliver- 
 ance. 
 
 If  it  be  objeded.  That  the  deliverance  here  men« 
 tioned,  is  only  temporal  deliverance ;  it  ii  fulficient 
 to  anfu'er.  That  it  is  fuitable  to  the  doctrine,  both 
 of  the  Old  and  New  Teitament,  concerning  the 
 Mefliah's  atonement,  to  afcribe  to  it  deliverance 
 from  the  demerit  of  fin,  both  here  and  hereafter  ; 
 that  the  fulled  difcoveries  of  a  future  date  were, 
 for  wife  ends,  referved  till  the  coming  of  the  Mef- 
 
 N  n  liah  ; 
 
232  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 fiah  ;  and  that  the  deliverance  mentioned  cannot  be 
 rellrid:ed  to  mere  bodily  deliverance,  if  we  confider, 
 not  only  the  exprellions,  ^  i8.  24.  28.  50.  four 
 limes  repeated  in  this  chapter,  (deliverance  from 
 the  pit),  and  what  is  faid  about  the  deftroyers, 
 f22.j  but  alio  the  comprehenlive  expreffions  in 
 f  26.  about  the  mercy  and  favour  of  God,  which 
 the  Old  Tedament  itlelffo  oft  affirms  to  be  ever- 
 lading,  and  conlequentiy  to  extend  to  a  future 
 Itate. 
 
 '  IX.  Whereas  the  prediction   in   Deut.  xviii.  15'. 
 &c.  concerning  God's   raihng  a  propJict  like  Ivlo- 
 Jt's^  is  applied  in  the  New   Tellament  to  the  Mef- 
 iiah,  the  chief  objections  againfb  this  interpretation 
 are.  That  the  charaders  in  that  prediction   are  too 
 general  and  indetinit.e  ;    that  the  prediction   feems 
 applicable  to  the  fuccellion   of  Ifraelitiih  prophets  ; 
 and  that  this  appears  mod  fuitable  to  the  foregoing 
 context,  forbidding  the  Ifraelites  to  confult   divi- 
 ners, and  oihc)-  fuch  falle  pretenders  to  prefcience. 
 In  anfwer  to  thek  objedions,  it  is  proper  to  ob- 
 ierve,  that  as  to    che  foregoing  context,  it   is  not 
 needful  to  confider   this   predidion  as  having  any 
 particular  connection  with  it ;  that  no  objection  can 
 be  drawn  from  the  context  againfl  the  gofpel-expji- 
 cation  of  this  prediction,  but  what  may  be  applied 
 to  the  oppofite  explication;  and  that  if  the  promife 
 of  a  fucceilionof  infpired  prophets  contained  drong 
 motives  againd  the  impiety  forbidden   in   the  con- 
 text, the  promife  of  the  Mefliah  contained  no  lefs 
 drong  motives  cigaind  the  f^me  impiety. 
 
 1.  Seeing  this  prediction  fpeaks  fo  plainly  and 
 exprefsly,  in  the  fmgular  number,  of  one  individual 
 perfon,  it  is  contrary  to  the  bed  rules  of  interpre- 
 tation, to  depart  frcnn  the  literal  fenfe,  without  a- 
 ny  manner  of  necedity,  and  to  fuppofe,  that  the 
 prediction  is  meant  of  matjy  p-ophets,  M'hen  it 
 fjx  aks  fo  exprefsly  of  077e,  prophet^  repeating  the 
 perfoiial  pronoun  fo  oft  in  the  hngular  number ; 
 
oec*l.  I.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  283 
 
 "  I  will  raife  up  a  prophet: — to  him  lliall  ye  heark- 
 "  en  :  — I  will  pat  my  words  in  his  muuth  :  —  he 
 "  lliall  ipeak  to  tliem,''  &c. 
 
 2.  To  iiiew  that  the  chief  characT:er  contained  in 
 this  prediction,  A  prophet  like  Mofes^  is  not  fo  in- 
 delinite  as  ibnie  imagine,  but  that  it  contains  con- 
 fiderable  proofs  that  the  Meffiah  is  meant,  it  will 
 be  proper  to  prove  thele  two  things ;  firji^  That 
 that  cliaraCLcr  riiuit  relate  to  the  things  that  diilin- 
 guiilied  Mofes  from  other  prophets ;  fecondly^  That 
 thefe  things  coincide  with  dillinguilhing  characters 
 given  of  the  MelJiah  in  other  prophecies. 
 
 As  to  the  firil,  it  is  obvious,  that  in  all  other  ca- 
 fes, when  one  peifon  is  laid  to  be  like  another,  ^vho 
 has  feveral  very  dijiinguijimjg  and  extraordinary 
 things  in  his  character,  it  is  natural  to  underiland 
 the  refemblance  as  relating  to  thofe  things  that  are 
 dillinguiiliing  and  extraordinary,  and  not  to  the 
 things  that  are  common  to  ail,  or  many  other  per- 
 fons.  Thus  if  it  were  faid  of  any  perfon,  not  only 
 that  he  is  a  king,  but  that  he  is  a  Idng  like  Solomon^ 
 it  would  be  naturally  underftood  as  relating  to  that 
 extraordinary  ^vifdoln  or  profperity  that  diftinguiih- 
 ed  Solomon  from  other  kings ;  and  not  men  ]y  as 
 implying,  that  iuch  a  perfon  was  as  really  a  king  as 
 Solomon  was ;  for  by  that  way  of  explaining  words, 
 a  king  might  be  faid  to  be  a  king  like  Solomon^  tho" 
 he  v-ere  the  weakell  and  moll  unhappy  prince  that 
 ever  v/as.  There  is  the  lame  reafon  again(t  fuppo- 
 fmg,  that  the  exprellion,  A  prophet  like  Mofes. ^  (ig- 
 nifies  only  one  who  Ihouki  be  really  an  infpired 
 prophet  as  Mofes  was.  This  is  fufiicicntly  iuiplied 
 in  the  foregoing  words,  ihewing,  that  the  perfon. 
 fpcjken  of  Ihould  be  a  prophet  raifed  itp  of  God. 
 This  imports,  that  he  iliould  be  really  infpired  of 
 God  as  Mofes  was.  If  this  v/ere  all  that  were  in- 
 tended, the  exprellion  like  to  Mofes  would  be  fu- 
 perHuous.  It  is  therefore  a  jull  objedion  againft 
 the  mifinterpretation  we  are  refuting,  That  it  makes 
 N  n  2  the 
 
284  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 the  mofl  remarkable  exprellions  in  the   prediction 
 faperfluous,  and  in  a  manner  infignificant. 
 
 The  pre-eminence  of  Mofes  above  the  bulk  even 
 of  true  prophets,  is  alTerted  in  two  very  remarkable 
 paTTages,  in  fuch  a  manner,  as  makes  it  very  evi- 
 dent, that  to  be  a  prophet  like  Mofes ^  implies  a 
 great  deal  more  tiian  merely  to  bs  a  true  prophet. 
 The  ini'prred  writer  ^vho  wrote  the  clofe  of  the 
 book  of  Deuteronomy,  fays,  Deut.  xxxiv.  10. 
 that  ••'  there,  arofe  not  a  prophet  fince  in  Ifrael  like 
 "  unto  Mofes,  whom  the  Lord  knew  face  to  face  ; 
 "  in  all  the  figns  and  the  wonders  which  the  Lord 
 "  fent  him  to  do,"  &c.  And  in  Numb.  xii.  6.  7. 
 &:c.  God  fjys,  "  If  there  be  a  prophet  among  you, 
 "  I  the  Lord  will  make  myfelf  known  to  him  in  a 
 "  vilion.  —  iVly  fervant  Mofes  is  not  fo^  who  is 
 "  faithful  in  all  my  houfe.  With  him  will  I  fpeak 
 *'  mouth  to  mouth," — and  not  in  dark  fpeech- 
 "  es,"  he. 
 
 Thefe  paflages  not  only  afTert  the  pre-eminence 
 and  fuperiority  of  Mofes  above  other  prophets,  but 
 give  fuch  an  account  of  that  fuperiority,  as  proves 
 the  fecond  remark  above  n^entioned,  viz.  That  the 
 characters  which  diftinguifhed  Mofes  from  other 
 prophets,  refemble  the  diltinguilliing  characters  of 
 the  Mefliah,  as  dcfcribed  in  other  prophecies.  To 
 have  a  right  view  of  the  things  that  dillinguiilied 
 Mofes,  it  is  needful  to  obferve,  that,  as  is  men- 
 tioned in  the  lad-cited  paflages,  he  was  honoured 
 with  nearer  accefs  to  God,  and  more  immediate 
 converfe  with  him,  than  other  prophets  were  ad- 
 mitted to  ;  that  he  Av^as  honoured  with  a  more  ex- 
 tenfiv^e  truil  ^%  as  to  all  the  concerns  of  the  houfe 
 or  church  of  God,  being  employed  in  eftabliihing 
 a  new  frame  of  religious  inltitutions,  and  in  raifmg 
 the  church  to  a  higher  degree  of  fpiritual  perfection, 
 by  a  new  and  more  abundant  revelation  of  the   will 
 
 *  Numb.  xii.  7.  "  Who  is  faithful  in  all  iny  houfe** 
 
 of 
 
Sed.I.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  285 
 
 g(  God ;  that  he  was  the  chief  iiiftrument  employed 
 in  a  moft  wonderful  deliverance  which  God  wrought 
 for  his  church  ;  that  he  was  in  a  lingular  manner  a 
 kind  of  mediator,  or  internuncius^  between  God 
 and  his  church  ;  that  he  x^^rought  a  far  greater  num- 
 ber of  miracles  than  other  prophets,  at  leafl  that 
 they  were  of  a  more  wonderful  nature;  and  that 
 as  lie  was  all  along  inverted  with  a  kingly  power, 
 fo,  before  the  confecration  of  Aaron,  he  officiated 
 as  a  prie{t. 
 
 As  thefe  things  have  an  obvious  conformity  with 
 the  charadlers  of  the  Melliah  contained  in  the  ma- 
 ny prophecies  formerly  explained,  fo  when  this  pre- 
 didion  affirms,  in  general  expreffions,  that  the  fu- 
 ture prophet  whom  it  fpeaks  of,  ffiould  be  a  pro- 
 phet like  to  Mo  fes^  feeing  nothing  is  added  to  re- 
 llridt  that  likenejs  to  any  one  of  the  charadlers  that 
 dirtinguilhed  JMofes,  it  follows,  that  it  may  be  very 
 naturally  extended  to  them  all ;  which  will  make 
 this  a  very  comprehenfive  pi-ediclion.  And  it  is  e- 
 vident,  that  nothing  could  make  a  future  prophet 
 more  like  Mofes^  in  the  chief  things  that  dilf  inguifh- 
 ed  him,  than  the  eitablilhment  of  a  new  frame  of 
 religious  inflitutions,  founded  on  a  new  revelation 
 of  the  will  of  God. 
 
 When  it  is  foretold,  that  the  prophet  in  view 
 ffiould  be  like  Mofes,  it  is  abundantly  confident 
 with  this,  that  while  he  really  refembled  Mofes  in 
 the  chief  things  that  diftinguifhed  him,  he  ffiould  at 
 tlie  fame  time  greatly  excel  him :  and  it  is  obfer- 
 vable,  that  the  manner  in  which  this  prediction  is 
 exprefled,  had  a  particular  htnefs  to  correct  the 
 forefeen  prejudices  of  many  Jev/s,  who  have  been 
 apt  to  imagine,  that  never  any  prophet  could  arife 
 who  lliould  be  comparable  to  Mofes. 
 
 3.  The  Chrillian  interpretation  of  this  predic- 
 tion may  be  farther  confirmed  by  two  native  infer- 
 ences from  what  we  have  in  f  i6.  17,  18.  relating 
 to  the  time  and  occalion  of  God's  promiling  this  e- 
 
 minent 
 
2B6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap. V. 
 
 niinent  future  prophet:  iji^  From^;.  i6.  it  feems 
 evident,  that  this  prophet  was  promifed  at  the 
 time  of  giving  the  law  at  Sinai ;  2dly^  From  uhat 
 verfe,  and  what  follows,  it  appears,  that  God's 
 fending  that  prophet  ihouki  be,  in  a  fpecial  man- 
 ner, anfwerable  to  the  declaration  then  made  by  the 
 people  of  lirael,  viz.  that  they  were  not  able  to  bear 
 God's  fpeaking  to  them,  otherwife  than  by  a  medi- 
 tor,  or  internimcius .  When  the  predid:ion  is  applied 
 to  the  Mefllah,  its  fuitablenefs  to  fuch  circumilmces 
 and  occalions  can  be  well  accounted  for,  but  not  o- 
 therwife.  To  ail  which  we  may  add,  that  whereas 
 it  was  the  buiinefs  of  other  prophets,  to  inforce  o- 
 bedience  to  the  law  of  Mofes,  the  awful  threaien- 
 ings  againd  difobedience  to  this  new  pronhet  like 
 to  Mofes,  feem  to  hint,  that  he  was  to  promulgate 
 a  new  revelation. 
 
 Sect  II.  Of  the  prophetical  pajjf'ages  in  the  hook 
 of  Pfahns. 
 
 I.  Many  predictions  in  the  book  of  Pfalms,  and 
 other  prophetic  books,  receive  light  fiom  the  pre- 
 diction delivered  by  Natiian  to  David  ;  which  fpeaks 
 plainly  of  one  particular  king,  and  not  of  a  fuccef- 
 iion  of  kings,  of  the  feed  of  David,  who  was  to  be 
 the  builder  of  God's  houfe,  and  whofe  kingdom 
 was  to  be  of  everlading  continuance ;  which  is  af- 
 ferted  in  a  very  (trong  manner,  the  proniife  of  per- 
 petuity being  thrice  repeated,  2  6am.  vii.  13  &cc. 
 1  Chron.  xvii.  12.  ccc.  What  feems  mod  obfcure 
 in  this  predii^Hon  is  conlidered  elfewhere.  As  e- 
 verlafting  dominion  is  a  character  of  a  very  fingular 
 nature,  it  is  frequently  mentioned  in  the  prophe- 
 tic defcriptions  of  the  Melliah,  and  particularly  in 
 the  prophetic  pfalms,  fuch  as  Pf.  xxi.  xlv.  Ixxii. 
 Ixxxix. 
 
 If  fome  Jews  might  be  apt  to  underlland  this  pre- 
 
 didion, 
 
Seel.  II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  287 
 
 diction,  as  meant  of  a  worldly  monarchy  in  the 
 hoaie  of  David,  the  providences  of  God  towards  ' 
 that  houl'e  had  a  plain  tendency  to  correal  fuch  mif- 
 takes ;  feeing,  in  Rehoboam's  time,  that  family 
 loit  the  ten  tribes;  at  the  Babylonilh  captivity  they 
 loll  their  whole  kingdom;  and  after  tiie  return 
 from  that  captivity,  there  was  never  any  temporal 
 king  of  that  family,  never  any  that  was  acknowled- 
 ged as  a  king  m  any  refpecl  until  Jefus  Ciirid  :  be- 
 lides  that  to  interpret  Nathan's  prediclion  as 
 meant  of  a  perpetual  worldly  monarchy  among  the 
 Jews,  was  inconfillent  with  the  many  forecited  pre- 
 diclions,  particularly  thofe  in  the  books  of  Mules, 
 concerning  the  difperfion  of  that  people,  and  the 
 diffolution  of  their  ptjlity,  Deut.  xxviii.  xxxii. 
 
 Whereas  it  was  the  Babylonilh  captivity  that  in  a 
 manner  annihilated  the  worldly  grandeur  of  the 
 houfe  of  David,  \vhich  might  tempt  many  to  doubt 
 of  the  truth  of  the  predictions  concerning  it,  it  is 
 remarkable,  that  when  God  fent  prophets  to  fore- 
 tell that  difalter,  he  at  the  fame  time  armed  his 
 people  againd  the  temptations  that  might  arife  from 
 it,  not  only  by  alluring  them  of  a  return  from  that 
 captivity,  but  alio  by  renewing  the  promife  of  the 
 everlafting  kingdom  to  be  ellablilhed  in  the  houfe 
 of  David,-  If.  ix.  Amos  viii.  Jer.  xxiii.  Pf.  Ixxxix. 
 
 Among  the  various  pfalms  which  tieat  mod  di- 
 rec^liy  of  the  Meffiah's  kingly  office,  and  of  his  glo- 
 ry and  dignity,  the  fecond  is  one  of  the  moil  re- 
 markiible;  feeing,  as  was  proved  before,  it  con- 
 tains the  characters  of  divinity  in  the  titles  and  ho- 
 nours afcribed  to  him,  and  alio  the  characters  of 
 •  fubordination  (o  oft  mentioned  formerly,  as  not  o- 
 therwife  explicable  than  by  the  doclrine  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  incarnation,  and  mediatory  offices,  ^  6.  8. 
 Together  with  all  this,  it  contains  the  fingular  cha- 
 racters of  the  Mefliah's  benefits,  reprefenting  him  as 
 the  caufe  of  bleliednefs  to  all  who  trufl  in  him ; 
 
 and 
 
288  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 and  the  character  of  univerfal  dominion,  or  domi- 
 nion extending  to  the  utnioll  ends  of  t!ie  earth. 
 Though  the  charader  of  everlailing  dominion, 
 wliich  is  the  chief  thing  in  Natlian's  prophecy,  is 
 not  exprefsly  mentioned  in  this  pftlm;  yet  it  is 
 really  connected  witn  the  characters  here  mention- 
 ed :  for  when  once  it  is  fuppofed,  that  a  divine 
 perfon,  the  Son  of  God,  being  incarnate,  was  to 
 have  an  univerfal  dominion  over  the  people  of 
 God,  it  is  evident,  that  none  elfe  but  he  could 
 have  an  everlafting  dominion  over  them. 
 
 As  the  45'th  pfahn  exprefsly  calls  the  perfon 
 it  treats  of  a  King^  it  aflerts,  f  6.  that  his  throne 
 fliould  be  for  ever  and  ever ;  fo  that  it  has  the  chief 
 character  contained  in  Nathan's  prophecy,  and  ex- 
 prefTes  it  in  the  ftrongeft  manner,  "  for  ever  and 
 "  ever/'  It  contains  alfo  charadters  of  divinity  : 
 As  the  king  here  treated  of  is,  \\\f  2.  diitinguilh- 
 ed  from  the  children  of  men  ;  fo,  in  f6,  he  is  ex- 
 prefsly called  God^  even  the  God  vjhofe  throne  is 
 for  ever  and  ever ;  and  it  is  to  him  that  the  laft 
 verfe  of  the  pfalm  feems  mofl  naturally  applicable, 
 as  afcribing  divine  worfhip  to  him.  Thefe  cha- 
 racters of  divinity  are  mixed  with  the  charadters  of 
 fubordination  fo  often  mentioned ;  as  when  it  is 
 faid,  ^  7.  "  Thy  God  hath  anointed  thee  with  the 
 "  oil  of  gladnefs  above  thy  fellows."  Charaders 
 of  lingular  exaltation  and  dignity,  fuch  as  the  pro- 
 phets appropriate  to  theMelliah,  are  contained,  not 
 only  ill  this  lall-cited,  but  in  feveral  other  pafTages 
 of  the  pfalm  ;  as  when  it  is  fiid,  that  "  God  had 
 *'  blelTed  him  for  ever,  f2.;  that  he  fliould  gird 
 "  his  fword  on  his  thigh,  with  his  glory  and  niaje- 
 *'  fty  ;  and  that  in  his  majeity  he  Ihould  ride  pro- 
 *'  fperouily."  And  charadters  of  the  prophetic 
 ftyle,  concerning  the  Melliah,  and  the  times  of  the 
 Mediah,  are  alfo  contained  in  the  expreflions  about 
 this  King,  as  Zion's  hufband,  about  his  Avord,  his 
 
 arrows. 
 
Sedl.  II.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  289 
 
 arrows,  his  incomparable  righteoufnefs,  and  about 
 Zion's  ornaments  *. 
 
 The  King  treated  of  in  the  7  2d  pddm  is  defcribed 
 by  charaders,  not  only  of  univerlal,  but  alio  ot  per- 
 petual dominion ;  feeing,  on  the  one  hand,  it  is 
 faid,  that  he  fliould  have  dominion  "  unto  the  ends 
 "  of  the  earth;  that  all  kings  ihould  fall  down  be- 
 "  fore  him  ;  and  that  all  nations  ihould  ferve  him:" 
 and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  "  in  his  days  the  righ- 
 "  teous  ihould  flourilh,  and  abundance  of  peace, 
 "  fo  long  as  the  moon  endureth."  When  it  is 
 faid,  f  17.  that  "  men  Ihall  be  blefTed  in  him, 
 "  all  nations  ihall  call  him  bleiled,"  it  iliews,  that 
 he  is  the  perfon  fo  oft  promifed  to  the  patriarchs,  as 
 their  ieed,  in  \vhom  all  nations  ilioukl  be  blelTed. 
 As  the  word  m(?w,  in  the  tranilarion  of  this  lytli 
 verfe,  is  not  in  the  original,  the  lail  part  of  this 
 verfe,  as  is  obferved  by  good  interpreters,  may  be 
 literally  rendered  thus  :  "  In  him  ihall  be  bbfTed 
 *'  all  nations ;  they  ihall  call  him  blefled."  Singu- 
 lar charadlers  of  the  Meiliah's  particular  benefits  are 
 contained  in  the  expreilions  which  repreient  this 
 great  King  as  the  fource  of  righteoufnefs  and  peace, 
 even  perpetual  peace.  Though  his  enlightening 
 the  Gentile  nations  is  not  exprefsly  mentioned,  it 
 is  neceiTarily  implied  in  his  bleiling  all  nations,  efpe- 
 cially  in  his  bleiling  them  with  everlailing  peace  and 
 righteoufnefs.  The  fubjeds  of  the  kingdom  which 
 the  pfalmid  treats  of  are  reprefented,  f  5.  as  fear- 
 ing or  woriliipping  the  true  God,  which  includes 
 their  being  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  hi  in  ; 
 and  according  to  the  prophetic  ^lyle,  the  prayer, 
 j!'  19.  ■•'  Let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glo- 
 "  ry,"  may  be  underltood,  not  only  as  a  prayer  tor 
 the  enlightening  of  thj  Gentiles,  but  as  a  predif'^tioii 
 of  it ;  as  indeed  all  prayers  immediately  infpired  by 
 God,  relating  to  future  events,  have  fomething  in 
 
 *  Compare  If.  lii.  i.  Ixi.  10. 
 
 O  o  them 
 
29Q  On  the  Propheci'es  Chap.V. 
 
 them  of  that  kind.     Though  the  chambers  of  the 
 divinity  of  the  Mefliah  are   not  mentioned  fo  ex- 
 prefsly  in  this  plahii  as    in  fome  others ;    yet  it  a- 
 icribes  fuch  honours  to  the  King  whom  it  treats  of, 
 as  cannot  eafily  be  conceived  to  belong   to   mere 
 creatures.    For,  befides  that  it  is  faid,  f  17 .  that 
 his  name  fhall  endure  for  ever,    and  that  he  fhall  be 
 for  ever  remembered  by  all  nations,   as  bleffed  in 
 himfelf,    and  as  the  fource  of  bleffednefs  to  all  o- 
 'thers  that  Ihall  be  truly  blffTed ;  in  f  15.  he  is  ex- 
 tolled as  the  objed:  of  daily  praife,  Avhich  is  a  chief 
 part  of  religious  worlhip.     Whereas  it   is  fiid,  in 
 that  fame  15th  verfe,  that  "  prayer  fliould  be  made 
 *'  for  him  continually,"  fome  apply  this  to  prayer 
 for  the  advancement  of  the  Meiliah's  kingdom  ;  but 
 others,  not  without  ground,  obfcrve,  that  inllead 
 of  prayer  "  for  him,"  the  words  may  fignify  prayer 
 *'  through  him;"  denoting  the  facred  regard  due  to 
 the  Meffiah's  mediation  in  prayer,  and  other  parts 
 of  worihip ;  which  interpretation  js  fuitable  to  the 
 ftrain  of  prophetic  dc(  trine  concerning  the  Meffiah, 
 fuitable  to  the  tenor  of  this  pfalm,  and  to  the  words 
 immediately  following,  •■'  daily  Ihall  he  be  praifed  ;" 
 feeing  prayer,  through  his  mediation,  is  a  real  prai- 
 fing  and  extolling  him  as  the  foundation  of  our  hope 
 and  encouragement   in   prayer.     Though   the  Mef- 
 liah's  humiliation  and  refurreftion  are  not  fo  ex- 
 prefsly  mentioned  in  this  pfalm    as  in  other   pre- 
 didions ;    yet  as  ruling  for  ever  neceflarily  fuppofes 
 living  for  ever,  fo,  when  it  is  faid,  jj^  15.  "  He  fliall 
 "  live,"  it  feems   to  be  a  hint  at  his  refurredtion 
 from  the  dead  ;  for  it  is  not  ufual  nor  natural  to  fay 
 of  any  perfon,  "  He  Ihall  live,"  but  when  we  have  a 
 viewof  fomething  that  feems  to  threaten  the  contra- 
 ry.    The  characters  of  the  prophetic  llyle,  in  fpeak- 
 ing  of  the  Mefliah,  fo  often  taken  notice  of  above, 
 are  obvious  in  feveral  expreffions  in  this  pfalm  ;    as 
 when  it  is  faid,  that  "  the  inhabitants  of  the  wil- 
 '^  dernefs  fliould  bow  down  before  him"  whom  the 
 
 pfalm 
 
SeS:.  II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  tgi 
 
 pfalm  treats  of;  that  "  all  kings  fhoulcj  tall  down 
 "  before  him  ;"  that  "  he  fliould  come  down  as  the 
 "  rain  on  the  mown  grafs,  as  ihowers  that  water  the 
 "  earth  ;"  tliat  "  he  would  fhew  fingular  regard  to 
 *'  the  poor  and  needy,"  (which  is  much  infilled  on 
 in  this  pfilm);  and  that  "his  enemies  fhould  lick 
 *'  the  dud:"  An  expreflion  much  refembling  the 
 threatening  againft  the  ferpent,  annexed  to  the  firft 
 promife  concerning  the  feed  of  the  woman  *. 
 
 Though  the  iioth  pfalm  fpeaks.  more  diredly  of 
 the  extraordinary  perfon  whom  it  treats  of  as  a  prieft 
 for  ever  ;  yet  feveral  things  afcribed  to  him  prove, 
 that  he  was  alfo  to  be  a  king  for  ever.  For  befides 
 that  it  is  faid,  that  the  rod  of  his  ftrength  fhould 
 be  fent  out  of  Zion  ;  that  he  fliould  rule  in  the  midfl 
 of  his  enemies,  judge  or  rule  among  the  Heathen, 
 and  wound  the  head,  or  be  a  conqueror,  over  many 
 countries ;  ^vhen  he  is  faid  to  be  a  pried:  after  the 
 order  of  Melchifedek,  and  that  too  for  ever,  it  im- 
 plies, that  in  him,  as  in  Melchifedek,  there  fhoukl 
 be  a  conjundion  of  the  priellly  and  kingly  office, 
 and  that  that  conjunction  fliould  be  perpetual ;  all 
 which  things  make  it  evident,  that  the  perfon  of 
 whom  this  pfalm  prophefies  is  the  fame  everlafting 
 King  foretold  in  the  prophecy  of  Nathan,  and  in  the 
 feveral  pfalms  lafl  confidered.  That  his  kingdom 
 fhould  not  only  be  ot"  perpetual  continuance,  but: 
 alfo  of  univerfdl  extent,  is  infinuated  in  the  expref- 
 fions  about  his  judging  among  the  Heathen,  and 
 \vounding  the  head  over  many  countries.  When 
 this  King,  though  David's  fon,  is  called  David's 
 Lord,  it  is  a  hinc  at  lealt  at  the  myflerious  dignity 
 of  his  perfon  ;  efpecially  when  joined  with  what  is 
 faid  about  his  exaltation  at  God's  right  hand.  Tlio* 
 his  enlightening  the  Gentiles  is  not  expref^ly  men- 
 tioned ;  yet  when  he  is  mentioned  as  a  pried  of  the 
 
 *  Compare  Pfal.  Ixxii.  9.  ii.  6.  4*  13.  with  If.xlii.  Nurob.xxiii. 
 Gen.  xxvii.  If.  Iv.  lo. 
 
 O  o  2  true 
 
292  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 true  God,  it  implies  his  promoting  the  knowledge 
 and  worfhip  of  the  true  God.  His  kingly  power  o- 
 ver  many  cotmtries^  and  confequently  over  the 
 countries  or  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  his  judging  or 
 ruling  over  the  Heathen,  or  the  Gentiles,  joined 
 with  what  is  faid  of  his  priefthood,  fhews,  that  his 
 power  would  be  employed  in  bringing  the  nations 
 to  the  kingdom  of  God.  That  his  kingdom  fhould 
 begin  in  Judea,  is  implied  in  God's  fending  the  rod 
 of  his  ftrength  (the  Melliah's  ftrength)  out  of  Zion. 
 The  great  oppofition  made  to  his  kingdom  is  im- 
 plied in  the  exprellions  about  his  conllid  with  the 
 kings  of  many  countries,  f  6.  His  glorious  fuccefs 
 is  implied,  both  in  that  verfe  and  in  the  firft.  When 
 the  day  of  his  conquell:  is  called  the  day  of  God's 
 ivrath^  it  is  proper  to  remember,  that  it  is  a  chief 
 prophetic  character  of  the  Meffiah  all  along,  that  he 
 ihould  be  the  great  conqueror  of  the  incorrigible  e- 
 nemies  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  this  is  a  chief 
 thing  which  this  pfalm  mixes  with  clear  declarations 
 of  his  perpetual  priellhood,  and  univerfal  dominion. 
 The  ufual  phrafeology  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah appears  in  fuch  exprellions  as  "judging  among 
 the  Heathen,"  and  "-fending the  rod  of  his  ftrength 
 out  of  Zion,"  If.ii.  3.4.  xi.3.4.;  and  we  may  trace 
 the  ftyle  of  the  firft  promife  in  fuch  exprellions  as 
 *''■  wounding  the  head,"  for  the  Hebrew  word  is  in 
 the  fmgular  number,  and  God's  "  making  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  enemies  his  footllool." 
 
 In  treating  of  the  predidlions  of  the  Meffiah's  ex- 
 altation, it  was  obferved,  that  the  2  ill  pfalm  fpeaks 
 in  very  llrong  terms  of  an  everlafting  king,  or  a  king 
 whofe  length  of  days  was  to  be  for  ever  and  ever,  f  /\. ; 
 wdiich  Ihews,  that  this  pfahn  treats  of  the  king  fore- 
 told in  Nathan's  prophecy,  and  in  fo  many  of  Da- 
 vid's pfalms.  If  fome  other  characters  contained 
 in  this  pfalm  appear  at  firft  view  fo  general,  that 
 they  may  be  applied  to  others  ;  yet  when  taken  com- 
 plexly, efpeciaily  in  their  conjundion  with  the  lin- 
 gular 
 
Sefl.  II.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  293 
 
 gular  charadlers  of  life  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
 ever,  they  make  up  a  fingular.defcription  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  containing  the  charaders  of  his  incomparable 
 glory  and  dignity,  his  benefits  to  his  people,  and 
 complete  victory  over  his  enemies.  The  words  in 
 f  6.  which  we  render,  "  Thou  hail  made  him  moft 
 *'  bleffed  for  ever,"  are  more  literally  rendered 
 thus  ;  "  Thou  haft  fet  him  to  be  bleflings;"  im- 
 plying, that  he  is  the  promifed  feed,  in  whom  men 
 of  all  nations  fhall  be  blefled.  When  it  is  faid,  that 
 *'  his  glory  lliould  be  great  in  God's  falvation,  f  ^.; 
 *'  that  God  would  make  him  exceeding  glad 
 *'  with  his  countenance,  f  6 .  and  fet  a  crown  of  pure 
 "  gold  on  his  head,"  )^-  3.;  thefe  things  have  a  re- 
 markable conformity,  in  matter  and  ftyle,  with  o- 
 ther  formerly-cited  prophecies,  concerning  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  exaltation,  and  his  fmgular  influence  on  the 
 happinefs  and  falvation  of  finners  *.  What  is  faid 
 concerning  his  enemies,  from  5^  9.  to  the  clofe  of 
 the  pfalm,  has  a  complex  and  Angular  conformity  to 
 other  prediftions  concerning  the  Meffiah's  enemies, 
 his  fuccefs  againft  them,  and  the  judgements  that 
 fliould  be  inflidled  on  fuch  of  them  as  would  prove 
 incorrigible;  and  particularly  the  words  in  j^  11. 
 have  a  manifeft  fitnefs  to  Ihow  how  divine  wifdom 
 made  the  i'ufterings  of  Chrift  himfelf,  and  of  his 
 people,  which  enemies  intended  for  ruining  his 
 kingdom,  the  very  means  of  eftablilhing  it  ;  "  They 
 "  intended  evil  againfl  thee;  they  imagined  a  mif- 
 "  chievous  device,  which  they  are  not  able  to  per- 
 *'  form/' 
 
 The  remarks  that  have  been  made  on  feveral  of 
 the  pfalm s  which  treat  more  directly  of  the  Mef- 
 liah's  kingly  office,  and  of  his  glory  and  dignity, 
 iliew  how  much  the  prophetic  pfalms  abound  in 
 things  which  were  formerly  proved,  either  to  be 
 lingular  and  peculiar  charadlers  of  the  Meiliah,  or 
 
 •  Sec  Pfalm  xlv.  7.  If.  xlix.  5.  6. 
 
 charafters 
 
«94  ^"  t^"'^  Prophecies         Chap.  V. 
 
 chai-ad:ers  which  in  their  conjunction  make  a  fingu- 
 lar  defciiption  of  him.  The  feveral  chief  lineaments 
 of  ;  he  fame  wonJerful  pidure  occur  in  thefe  pfalms 
 fo  frequently,  and  are  exprelTed  in  fuch  a  manner, 
 as  affords  manifold  proof  that  all  thefe  pfalms  relate 
 to  the  (ame  perfon  ;  and  do  indeed  render  this  as 
 really  evident,  though  not  as  eafily  obferved,  as 
 though  all  thefe  pfalms  lay  contiguous  to  one  an- 
 other in  one  large  context.  The  characters  of  an 
 extraordinary  king  of  the  feed  of  David,  whofe 
 kingdom  fliould  be  of  univerf^J  extent,  and  of  per- 
 petual continuance  ;  a  king  of  incomparable  glory 
 and  dignity;  a  king  to  whom  cfivine  honours  fhould 
 be  due,  (though  incarnate)  ;  a  king  who  fhould  be 
 in  a  lingular  manner  the  caufe  of  the  bleffednefs  and 
 falvation  of  Tinners  of  all  nations,  and  all  ages ; 
 meeting  Mnth  extraordinary  oppofition  from  the  eb- 
 ftinate  enemies  of  God's  kingdom  on  earth,  obtain- 
 ing a  mod  glorious  final  vi^Sory  over  thefe  enemies: 
 thefe  characters,  and  others  of  the  like  nature,  are 
 fo  often  combined  together,  though  with  fome  di- 
 veriity  as  to  method  and  flyle,  that  an  unbiaffed 
 mind,  by  moderate  attention,  may  clearly  difcover 
 the  fame  great  perfon  and  events  in  thefe  different 
 prediv^lions. 
 
 If  the  pfalms  which  fpeak  moft  diredlly  of  the 
 JVIefTiah's  kingly  off.ce,  and  of  his  manifold  dignity 
 and  exaltation,  fpoke  as  exprefsly  of  his  humiliation 
 and  fufferings,  it  w»juld  make  reafonings  on  the 
 p^-ophecies  more  eafy  :  but  though  this  is  not  the 
 cafe,  and  though,  for  wife  eiuU,  prophecies  are  fo 
 contrived  as  to  have  more  obfcurity  in  them  than 
 hiitory  has ;  yet  there  is  no  jull  ground  to  complain 
 of  want  of  abunuant  evicience,  if  we  confider  duly 
 the  various  coinciding  characfters  in  the  different 
 forts  of  prophetic  pfalms,  as  well  as  other  prophe- 
 cies, and  their  agreement,  both  with  the  hiflory 
 of  Jefus  Chrifl,  and  w'lXh  one  another. 
 
 II,  In  confidering  the  pfalms  which  treat  moft; 
 
 diredly 
 
Seift.II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  295' 
 
 direi-tly  of  the  Mefliah's  humiliation  and  fufferings, 
 it  is  of  particular  importance  to  weigh  the  proufs 
 which  iliew  that  thefe  fufferings  are  the  fubject  of 
 the  2  2d  pfalm;  for  though  thefe  proofs  were  partly 
 hinted  at  formerly,  it  is  needful  to  confider  them 
 here  more  particularly. 
 
 I.  One  confiderable  argument  may  be  dra\^n 
 from  the  fpecial  and  circumttantial  conformity  be- 
 tween this  prophecy  and  the  hiltory  of  Chriil's  fuf- 
 ferings ;  he  whom  the  pfalmift  perfonates  in  this 
 pfalm  being  defcribed  as  enduring  the  very  fame 
 fufferings  which  Chrift  endured  at  the  time  of  his 
 death.  And  not  only  the  number  of  the  circum- 
 ftances  narrated,  but  even  the  minutenefs  of  fome 
 of  them,  add  much  to  the  llrength  of  the  argu- 
 .  ment. 
 
 The  perfon  whom  this  pfalm  treats  of  is  repre- 
 fented  as  ad:ually  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  fuf- 
 fering  public  execution,  furrounded  with  multi- 
 tudes of  enemies  gazing  at  him  as  a  public  fpecta.le, 
 upbraiding  him  with  his  profeired  confidence  in 
 God,  piercing  his  hands  and  feet,  dividing  one  part 
 of  his  garments,  calling  lots  for  another,  and  bring- 
 ing him  at  lall  to  the  duft  of  death. 
 
 Concerning  this  defcription  of  fufferings  it  is  ufe- 
 ful  to  obferve  the  following  things  :  1.  That  it  is 
 by  no  means  applicable  to  David,  who,  though  he 
 was  oft  purfued,  and  in  danger,  yet  was  never  ac- 
 tually apprehended  by  his  enemies,  far  lefs  put  to 
 death  by  them.  2.  Whereas  unbelieving  Jews,  at 
 leaft  many  of  them,  pretend  that  the  words  ren- 
 dered, "  They  pierced  my  hands  and  feet,"  ihould  be 
 rendered,  "  My  hands  and  feet  are  like  a  lion  ;"  as 
 the  abfurdity  of  this  interpretation,  and  its  unfuit- 
 ablenefs  to  the  context,  confirms  the  truth  of  the 
 Chriftian  interpretation;  fo,  although  this  one 
 verfe  were  yielded  to  the  Jews,  it  could  no?  inva- 
 lidate the  evidence  arifing  from  all  the  other  parts 
 of  the  pfalm, 
 
 'If 
 
29^  O"  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 If  it  be  objected,  That  the  defciiption  of  fuifer- 
 ings  in  this  pfalm  feems  applicable  to  any  who  fuf- 
 fered  the  fame  kind  of  death  with  Jefus  Chrift  ;  in 
 anfwer  to  this  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  that  that 
 kind  of  death  was  unknown  among  the  Jews,  not 
 only  in  David's  time,  but  feveral  ages  after  ;  that 
 there  are  feveral  circumftances  mentioned  here  that 
 are  not  common  to  all  who  fuffered  that  kind  of 
 death  ;  fuch  as,  that  cruel  maltreatment  from  fpec- 
 tators  mentioned  in  the  7th,  8th,  6c  13th  verfes, 
 which  nature  commonly  abhors  to  give  to  perfons 
 fuffering  capital  punlihment;  belides  the  above- 
 mentioned  circumftances  relating:  to  the  fuiferer's 
 vefture,  and  other  garments.  But  what  we  are 
 chiefly  to  confider,  is  the  diftinguillied  charafter  of 
 the  fulTerer  here  defcribed,  as  it  may  be  inferred, 
 not  only  from  particular  pafliiges  of  the  pfalm,  to 
 be  afterwards  inquired  into,  but  from  this  general 
 confideration,  that  he  and  his  fulFerings  are  defcri- 
 bed in  an  infpired  prediction,  recorded  in  a  pfalm 
 that  was  to  be  a  part  of  facred  fcripture,  in  a  fpi- 
 ritual  fong  that  was  to  occupy  the  thoughts  of 
 God's  church  in  his  woriliip  in  all  ages.  All  thefe 
 things  Ihow,  that  it  is  no  ordinary  fufFerer  that  is 
 here  fpoken  of,  but  fome  eminent  perfon,  in  the 
 knowledge  and  remembrance  of  whofe  fuiferings 
 the  church  of  God  in  all  ages  would  be  interefted 
 in  a  very  lingular  manner ;  which  was  proved  for- 
 merly to  be  the  charader  of  the  fur^rings  of  the 
 Meffiah.  And  it  deferves  to  be  confidered,  that  as 
 it  is  evident  that  David  is  not  fpeaking  in  this  pfalm 
 of  himfelf,  fo  in  the  feveral  other  pfalms  where  Da- 
 vid fpeaks  in  the  name  of  fome  other,  it  is  general- 
 ly, if  not  always,  the  Meffiah  that  he  perfonates. 
 
 2,  In  the  fecond  part  of  this  pfalm,  which  be- 
 gins at  j!r  22.  not  only  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tile nations  is  foretold  in  very  clear  and  Itrong  ex- 
 preffions,  but  the  tranlition  from  the  firlt  to  the  fe- 
 cond part  of  the  pfalm  plainly  intimates,  that  that 
 
 great 
 
Sc6:.IL        relating  to  the  Messiah.  ^97 
 
 great  event  would  be  owing  to  the  prophetic  office 
 of  the  lufferer,  defcribed  in  the  former  part  of  the 
 pfalm.  For  whereas  that  fufferer  is  faid,  j^  22.  &  25', 
 to  declare  and  praife  God's  name  to  the  great  con- 
 gregation ;  by  ju(l  rules  of  interpretation,  that  more 
 general  expreffion,  the  great  congregation,  muft 
 be  explained  by  the  more  particular  exprellions  in 
 y  27.  &  28.  "  All  the  ends  of  the  world  iliall  re- 
 *'  member  and  turn  to  the  Lord.  All  the  kindreds 
 *'  of  the  nations  Ihall  woriliip  before  thee."  Tho* 
 there  were  no  more  but  that  the  latter  part  of  the 
 ]>falni  treats  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles, 
 this  itfeif,  by  Ihewing  that  the  pfalm  treats  of  the 
 times  of  the  Meiliah,  would  at  leaft  afford  a  pro- 
 bable argument,  that  the  fufferings  which  the  pfahn 
 treats  of  are  the  fuiierings  of  the  Mefliah  j  and  it 
 would  be  unreafonable  to  fuppofe,  that  it  is  by 
 mere  chance  that  the  firft  part  of  the  pfalm  de* 
 Icribes  the  very  fame  fufferings  that  Chriit  under- 
 went, and  tlie  fecond  part  the  very  fame  great  re- 
 volutions that  Chriit  brought  about  in  the  conver- 
 fion  of  the  Gentile  nations.  But  it  makes  the  ar- 
 gument fUll  more  decifive,  when  the  fame  perfon 
 who  firft  fpeaks  of  himfelf  as  a  fufferer,  afterwards 
 fpeaks  of  himfelf  as  the  publilher  or  revealer  of 
 God's  name  to  the  great  congregation  ;  on  the  back 
 of  which  it  is  added,  that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth 
 fliould  be  converted,  or  turned  to  the  Lord. 
 
 3.  Though  it  is  not  faid  exprefsly  in  tliis  pfalm, 
 ^hat  the  perfon  it  treats  f;f  fhould  rife  from  the 
 dead,  yet  this  is  neceflarily  implied,  if  we  compare 
 together  wlrat  that  perfun  f.iys,  lirit,  of  his  fuffer- 
 ings from  his  enemies,  and  afterv/ards  of  his  deliver- 
 ance from  them,  and  of  the  fubfequent  glorious  ad- 
 miniftration  of  his  prophetical  office,  in  declaring 
 the  name  of  God.  The  defcription  given  of  his  fuf- 
 ferings, plciinly  implies,  that  they  were  to  ifTue  in 
 death  ;  feei;  g  it  is  not  only  faid,  fliat  he  [hould  be 
 pierced  in  his  haucis  and  feet,  but  that  he  fhould  be 
 
 P  p  brought 
 
sgS  Gil  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 brought  to  the  dud  of  death  ;  which  indeed  beho- 
 ved to  be  the  native  confequtnce  of  his  being  in  the 
 power  ^)t  fuch  a  number  of  fo  enraged  enemies. 
 NotwithiianJing  all  this,  it  is  evident  from  f  20. 
 2  1 .  24.  th  t  he  would  pray  for  deliverance  from  the 
 fword,  and  power,  and  cruelty,  of  his  enemies  ;  and 
 thjt  hib  prayer  ior  fuch  deliverance  fliould  be  heard; 
 which  is  eaiiiy  explicable,  fuppofing  his  refurrecUon 
 
 from  the  dead,  but  i-.  otherwife  inexplicable If  it 
 
 be  objedfed.  That  all  this  may  be  explained,  by  ob- 
 ferving,  that  death  is,  to  good  men,  a  very  real  de- 
 liverance from  all  enemies  and  troubles;  in  anfwer 
 to  this,  it  is  fufflcient  to  obferve,  that  though  death 
 is  indeed  a  very  happy  deliverance  to  good  men, 
 yet  this  is  nf)t  the  natural  meaning,  perh;ips  never 
 the  meaning,  of  the  fcripture-prayers  for  deliver- 
 ance from  enemies  who  feek  a  man's  life.  The 
 n^eaning  of  fuch  prayers  is,  not  that  a  man  delires 
 death,  thouoh  a  real  deliverance,  but  that  he  de- 
 fires  to  efcape  death  :  and  a  man  may  be  truly  faid 
 to  efcape  death,  or  to  be  delivered  from  it,  though 
 he  die,  if  he  rife  again.  Whoever  duly  conliders 
 the  various  expreflions  in  thefe  verfes,  may  eafily 
 fee,  that  they  cannot  jignify  prayer  merely  for  the 
 happinefs  <;f  departed  fpirits.  But  befides  the  prai- 
 fes  and  prayers  of  tliis  great  fufferer  for  deliverance 
 from  death,  the  great  things  which  the  following- 
 context  fpeaks  of  as  performed  by  this  fuHerer,  are 
 mentioned  as  performed  by  him  after  his  emerging 
 cur  of  thofe  fuHerings  that  iilued  in  his  death, 
 f  22.  23.  So  that  the  different  parts  of  this  pfalm 
 refemb'e  the  (liferent  parts  of  the  53d  of  Ifaiah  ; 
 where  he  who  is  faiJ  to  be  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of 
 the  living-,  is  afterwards  fdd  to  fee  his  {^ed^  and 
 to  pr()h)ng  his  days,  the  pieafure  of  the  Lord  pro- 
 fpering  in  his  hand. 
 
 Whereas  in  f  23.  &  24.  all  the  people  of  God 
 are  exhorted  to  improve  the  fuffcrings,  and  fubfe- 
 quent  deliverance  of  the  great  perfon  the  pfalm 
 
 treats 
 
Sedl.II.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  299 
 
 treats  of,  as  encouragements  to  hope  in  God  in  the 
 time  ofdiftrefs,  this  is  no  juft  objeclion  agiinft  the 
 Chriftian  explication  of  tliis  pfalin,  but  rather  a  con- 
 firmation of  it ;  efpecially  when  we  couiider,  that 
 the  very  Ia(t  words  of  the  pfahn  fpeak  of  the  things 
 recorded  in  it  (and  it  is  evident  that  the  fnfferings 
 in  view  are  the  chief  things  recorded  in  it)  as 
 things  which  the  church  of  God,  in  future  ages, 
 ■would  remember,  and  would  be,  in  a  particular 
 manner,  concerned  to  keep  in  perpecual  remem- 
 brance. 
 
 The  things  mentioned  injj'p.  —  26.  30.  31. 
 have  an  evident  conforinity  with  the  things  men- 
 tioned in  other  prophecies  *  formerly  explained, 
 concerning  the  fpecial  fupport  which  G-'.d  would 
 give  the  Mefliah  in  his  undertaking ;  God's  forming 
 a  ne\v  people  to  himfelf,  who  are  called  the  Mei- 
 liah's  feed  ;  the  characters  of  the  MefTiah's  true  fol- 
 lowers, as  a  meek  and  humble  people  ;  and- the  be- 
 nefits they  Ihould  receive  from  him,  fuch  as  fpiiitual 
 feeding,  which  would  abandantly  fatisfy  their  fouls, 
 and  make  their  hearts  live  for  ever. 
 
 III.  The  mod  plaufible  objection  againfl  applying 
 to  the  Mefliah  Pi^  xl.  6.  7.  8.  6cc.  is,  Tliat  that 
 pafTage  may  fignify  no  more  than  God's  preferring 
 obedience  to  facritice,  or  moral  duties  to  ceremonial 
 rites.  But  when  people  lay  Itrefs  on  fuch  objeclions 
 as  this,  they  feem  to  forget  what  is  faid  f  7.  \vi\)ch 
 intervenes  between  what  is  faid  about  the  infiiili- 
 ciency  of  ceremonial  facrifices,  ^^  6.  and  about  do- 
 ing the  will  of  God,  f  ^,  If  jjr  7.  be  duly  confider- 
 ed  in  itfelf,  and  in  its  connexion  with  t'le  coiitext, 
 it  will  appear,  that  the  Pfainiid  fpeaks  of  one  ro 
 whom  the  following  characters  muff  agree.  1 .  That 
 he  is  one,  not  only  (et  apart,  in  a  ipecial  manner, 
 
 •  Compare  Pf.  xxii.  9.  10.  with  If.  xlii.  t. 
 50.  31.  with  xliii.  21. 
 26.         with       xi.      4.    Ixi.  I. 
 
 P  p  2  for 
 
300  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 for  fome  eminent  fervice  to  God,  (Mine  ears  haft 
 thou  opened,  f  6.),  but  that  he  is  ojie zuhofe coming 
 had  bee7i  prophe/icd  of  beforehand^  in  the  vohime, 
 or  (as  the  word  may  be  i-endered)  iij  the  beginning 
 of  God's  book.  This  itfelf  is  an  argument,  that  his 
 coming  behoved  to  be  of  lingular  importance  to 
 God's  church,  feeing  the  prediction  of  it  is  fuppofed 
 to  have  been  a  part  of  the  moft  ancient  revelation 
 God  h;!d  favoured  them  with  ;  which  is  a  confider- 
 able  argument,  thai  it  is  the  Meiliah  that  is  meant ; 
 becaule,  as  was  proved  before,  it  is  peculiar  to  him 
 to  be  fpoken  of  by  latter  prophets,  in  fo  diltiiiguilh- 
 ing  a  manner,  as  a  perfon  made  known  to  the  churcli 
 
 by  former  predictions. See  above  chap.  3. 
 
 If  we  conlider  what  eminent  future  perfon  is 
 foretold  in  the  beginning  of  God's  book,  or  even  in 
 the  whole  vohime  of  God's  book^  or  written  revela- 
 tion exifting  before  tlie  days  of  David,  we  fliall  find, 
 that  the  beginning  of  God's  book  prophefies  only  of 
 the  feed  of  the  womiin  who  was  to  bruife  the  head 
 of  the  ferpent;  and  the  feed  of  the  patriarchs,  who 
 was  to  blefs  all  nations.  And  even  in  the  whole 
 volume  of  Mofes,  no  future  perfon  is  prophefied  of 
 but  the  Meiliah  ;  at  leaft  none  of  whom  it  could  be 
 faid,  as  here  m  f  ^.  that  God's  law  was  in  his  heart, 
 excepting  a  fmall  part  of  Balaam's  prophecy  that 
 may  be  applied  to  David  as  the  conqueror  of  Moab: 
 but  this  cannot  be  the  thing  intended  here;  becaufe 
 it  has  no  manner  of  connecition  with  the  infufficien- 
 cyofthe  ceremoniarfacrilices :  which  leads  us  to 
 the  fecond  remark. 
 
 •  2.  The  connexion  betwixt  the  6th  and  7th  ver- 
 fes  Hiews,  that  he  ^v-hom  the  Pfalmill  fpeaks  of, 
 was  to  come  to  the  world,  to  do  that  will  of  God 
 for  which  tlie  ceremonial  facrifices  wtvc  infuiiicient; 
 for  it  is  the  fcope  of  j^' 6.  to  ftew  the  neceinty  of 
 the  coming  of  the  perfon  after  mentioned,  in  order 
 to  accomplifli  fome  good  purpofe  which  fome  might 
 expect,  but  in  vain,  from  thofc  facriiices ;  and  it  is 
 
 the 
 
Sedl.  II.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  301 
 
 the  fcope  of  f  7 .  to  ihew,  that  that  valuable  plir- 
 pofe  fhould  be  really  accoiiiplifhed  by  him  who  tuas 
 to  come ;  which  feems  to  have  been  one  of  the;  an- 
 cient titles  of  the  MeiTiah.  Seeing  tiierefore  it  was 
 proved  before,  from  thofe  principles  of  natural  re- 
 ligion which  are  contained  in  the  fame  Mofaic  re- 
 velation that  appointed  the  ceremonial  lacrihces, 
 i  that  though  they  made  a  typical  atonement,  they 
 could  make  no  real  atonement  for  any  fm,  as  ihcy 
 were  not  appointed  for  making  even  a  typical  at- 
 onement for  feveral  groffer  fins,  that  were  not- 
 jvithflanding  really  pardonable,  and  oft-times  par- 
 doned ;  all  thefe  things  joined  together,  make  it 
 evident,  that  it  is  the  mod  natural  meaning  of  the 
 paiTage  in  view,  that  he  whom  the  Pftlmiit  perfo- 
 rates, was  to  come  to  make  that  real  atonement  for 
 all  fin,  for  which  the  Levitical  facrifices  were  utter- 
 ly inelFectual ;  efpecially  when  this  pafiage  is  com- 
 pared with  Pf.  ex.  about  the  Melfiah's  prieftly  of- 
 fice, and  other  predictions  concerning  his  facrifice, 
 which  is  necelTarily  implied  in  his  prieftly  oiHce  ; 
 the  predidions  on  that  head  necefllirily  fuppofing 
 the  infuliiciency  of  the  Levitical  fervice  ;  feeing  o- 
 therwife,  as  the  Apoftle  argues  with  the  Hebrews, 
 a  new  priedhood  and  facrifice  could  not  be  needful, 
 lieb.  X. 
 
 As  what  is  faid  lliews,  that  it  is  not  David  that  is 
 meant  in  this  pnfiTage,  whofe  coming  into  the  world 
 had  no  manner  of  connexion  witlj  the  infafficiency 
 of  the  ceremonial  law  ;  fo  it  is  proper  here  to  repeat 
 the  remark  made  formerly,  that  where  David  perfo- 
 rates fome  other  who  was  to  come,  it  is  always  the 
 Melliah  that  is  meant. 
 
 As  things  that  happen  every  day,  are  not  the  pro- 
 per fubjed-matter  of  predift  on,  it  is  unreafonable 
 to  explain  this  paiPige,  as  fignifying,  that  it  was 
 written  of  David  in  the  beginning,  or  in  the  volume, 
 of  God's  book,  tljat  he  would  regard,  not  only  the 
 ceremonial,  but  the  moral  law  of  God  j  which  is  no 
 
 more 
 
302  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 more  than  to  fay,  that  he  would  be  a  good  man,  or 
 do  a  thing  that  was  common  to  all  good  men.  See- 
 ing therefore  it  is  contrary  to  the  moll  unconteiled 
 rules  of  interpretation,  to  force  an  abfurd  meaning 
 on  v^'^ords  that  are  capable  of  a  better,  it  is  a  per- 
 verting this  pafTage,  to  give  it  fuch  a  meaning  as 
 this,  that  "  becaufe  mere  ceremonial  facrifices  are 
 *'  infufficient,  therefore  it  was  prophefied  in  thej 
 "  volume  of  God's  book,  that,  lo,  a  certain  perfon. 
 **  fliould  come  to  the  world,  who  would  not  con-) 
 ''  fine  his  religion  to  thefe  things,  but  would  make) 
 "  confcience  of  moral  duties."  ( 
 
 As  in  the  2 2d  pfalm,  after  the  defcription  there j 
 given  of  the  Meffiah's  fufferings,  he  is  reprefented,i 
 jj'  22.  &  25.  as  declaring  God's  name  and  praife  in] 
 the  great  congregation  ;  fo  in  this   ^joth  pfalm,  af-J 
 ter  faying,  that  he  whom  the  pfalm  treats  of,  would] 
 come  to  do  that  for   which  the  ancient  facrifices] 
 were  infufficient,  that  fame  perfon  is  reprefented  as  [ 
 employed  in  the  like  work  in  the  great  congrega-  ^ 
 tion.      Seeing,    therefore,    publilliing  the  will  of, 
 God  in  the  great  congregation^  is  explained  in  Pf.  i 
 xxii.  by  enlightening  the  Gentiles,  it  is  agreeable  to 
 the  beft  rules  ot  interpretation,  to  underftand  the 
 like  expreffions  in  this  40th  pfalm  in  the  fame  mean- 
 ing.    And    whereas   the  things   here  mentioned  as 
 the  fubjed-matter  of  the  divine  inftrudions  given 
 to  the  great  congregation,  are  God's  righteoufnefs 
 and   falvation,  his   truth,    faithfulnefs,  and  loving- 
 kindnefs,  f  ^.  10.  thefe  are  the  things  which  other 
 predidiions  of  the  Melliah  particularly  mention,  as 
 things  that  fliould  be  more  fully  declared  by  that 
 new   revelation  by  which  he  was  to  enlighten  the 
 world.  See  If.  Ivi.  i. 
 
 IV.  The  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles  is  foretold, 
 not  only  in  the  pfalms  which  fpeak  of  the  perfon  of 
 the  Meiliah,  but  in  feveral  others,  which  either  do 
 not  fpeak  of  him  at  all,  or  at  lead  not  fo  exprefsly 
 as  thofe  that  have  been  conlidered  above.     And  it 
 
 is 
 
Seft.II.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  303 
 
 is  of  confiderable  ufe  to  obferve,  how  frequently,  , 
 and  in  how  great  a  variety  of  expreflions,  that  hap- 
 py event  is  foretold  ;  as  when  it  is  faid,  that  the 
 Lord  would  be  exalted  on  earth,  and  more  particu- 
 larly, that  he  would  be  exalted  among  the  Heathen  ; 
 that  he  would  be  King  among  the  Heathen,  Pfal. 
 xlvi.  10.  xlvii.  8. ;  that  they  would  fay  among  the 
 Heathen,  '*  The  Lord  reigneth,'*  Pfal.  xcvi.  10.; 
 that  the  Lord  would  reign,  fo  as  all  the  earth,  and 
 the  multitude  of  the  iiles,  fliould  rejoice  at  it, 
 Pfal.  xcvi i.  I.  Ixvi.  1.  c.  i.;  that  all  fleih  would 
 come  to  him  as  the  hearer  of  prayer,  and  the  utmoft 
 ends  of  the  earth  put  their  confidence  in  him,  Pfal. 
 Ixv.  2.5*.;  that  all  the  nations  which  he  had  made 
 would  worlhip  him,  and  glorify  his  name,  Pf.  Ixxxvi. 
 9.;  that  all  the  kings  of  the  earth  would  praife 
 him,  hearing  the  words  of  his  mouth,  Pfal.cxxxviii. 
 
 As  it  was  obferved  before,  that  predidions  are 
 fometimes  exprefTed  in  the  form  of  exhortations,  if 
 we  compare  together  different  paffiges  in  the  pfalms 
 about  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  we  will  find 
 ground  to  conclude,  that  predidions  of  that  great 
 event  are  included  in  the  exhortations  to  all  Jtations 
 to  praife  God,  and  to  rejoice  in  him  ;  and  in  exhor- 
 tations to  thofe  who  were  the  people  of  God  alrea- 
 dy "  to  declare  his  glory  among  the  Heathen,"  Pfal. 
 xcvi.  2.3."  fhew  forth  his  falvation  from  day  to  day, 
 "  declare  his  glory  among  the  Heathen  daily  ;"  and 
 alfo  in  prayers  to  God  for  the  converhon  of  the  na- 
 tions. 
 
 Thus,  in  the  67th  pfalm,  in  f  5.  there  is  a  prayer 
 for  the  converfion  of  the  nations  :  "•  Let  the 
 "  people  praife  thee,  O  God,  let  all  the  people 
 "  praife  thee."  And  afterward?,  in  the  laft  verfe 
 of  the  pfalm,  that  event  is  exprefsly  ft)retold  :  "  God 
 **  fhall  blefs  us,  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  Ihall 
 **  fear  him."  This  pfalm  contains  a  key  to  fome 
 other  pfilms,  which  fpeak  of  the  coming  of  the 
 Lord  to  judge  the  world,  in  fuch  a  manner  as  iliould 
 
 be 
 
504  ^^  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 be  ground  of  univerfal  joy,  Pfal.  xcvi.  xcviii.  For 
 here  it  is  faid,  in  f  ^.  '-'■  O  let  the  nations  be  glad, 
 *'  and  fing  for  joy;  for  thou  Ihalt  judge  the  people 
 "  righteouily,  and  govern  [he  nations  upon  earth." 
 Jiere  judging  is  explained  by  governing:  and  it  is 
 not  the  time  of  the  general  judgement  at  the  end  of 
 the  world  that  the  context  treats  of,  but  the  time 
 of  the  enlightening  of  the  nations  at  the  liril  coming 
 of  the  Meiliah,  wh  >fe  ruling  the  nations  is  alfo  ex- 
 prelTed  by  judging  in  other  prophecies,  as  in  Pfal. 
 ex.  andlf.  xi.  4.;  all  which  gives  ground  to  ex- 
 plain the  clofe  of  the  96th  and  98ch,  calling  on  the 
 leveral  parts  of  the  creation  to  rejoice  at  the  co- 
 ming of  the  Lord  to  judge  the  earth,  as  not  redricl- 
 ed  to  the  fecond  coming  of  the  MelTiah,  but  rather 
 as  meant  more  directly  of  his  firfl  coming. 
 
 It  deferves  particuhir  confideration,  that  in  the 
 67th  and  98th  piiilms,  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  mentioned  as  the  effedl  of  God's  fulfilling  his 
 merciful  promifes  to  his  church,  and  of  his  cauling 
 his  face  to  ihine  on  her  ;  which  exprefiions  cannot 
 be  otherwife  explained,  but  by  coniidering  the  en- 
 lightening of  the  Gentiles  as  the  effed  of  God's 
 fulfilling  his  promifes  concerning  the  Mefliah,  Pfal. 
 Ixvii.  1.2.3.  "  God  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  blefs 
 *'  us,  and  caufe  his  face  to  fliine  upon  us.  Selah. 
 **  7'hat  thy  luay  may  be  known  on  earthy  and  thy 
 *'  fav(ng  health  among  all  nations.  Let  all  the 
 "  peo;.le  praife  thee."  Pfal.  xcviii.  2.3.  "  The 
 "  Lord  hath  made  known  his  falvation  ;  his  righ- 
 *'  teoufnefs  hath  "he  openly  ihewed  in  the  light  of 
 *'  the  Heathen.  He  hath  remembered  his  mercy 
 ''  and  his  truth  towards  the  houfe  of  Ifrael  ;  all 
 ^'  the  ends  of  the  earth  have  feen  the  falvation  of  our 
 «'  God.  Make  a  joyful  nolle  unto  the  Lord,  all  the 
 "  earth,"  hcc. 
 
 As  there  is  a  remarkable  conformity  between  the 
 account  given,  in  the  pfalms,  of  the  nature  of  that 
 revelation  that  would  enlighten  the  Gentiles,  as  a 
 
 revelation 
 
Sedt.  11.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  Joj" 
 
 revelation  of  God's  righteoufnels  and  falvation  *, 
 aijti  the  accounts  given  of  it  in  other  prophecies ;  fo 
 it  is  ohfervable,  that  the  pfahns  foretelling  the 
 converlion  of  the  Gentiles  contain  inftaiices  of  the 
 chief  different  forms  of  exprellion,  elfewhere  con- 
 fidered,  in  which  that  great  event  is  foretold,  viz. 
 in  promifes  to  the  MefTiah,  Pfal.  ii.  &  ex. ;  promi- 
 fes  to  Zion,  Pfal.  Ixvii. ;  promifes  to  the  Gentiles 
 then)felves,  Plal.  Ixxxvi.  9. ;  and  threatenings  a* 
 gainil  idols  and  abetters  of  idolatry,  Pfal.  xcvii.  7. 
 
 In  order  to  lliew,  that  the  prophetic  pfalms  con- 
 tain various  principal  branches,  both  of  the  gofpel 
 liiftory  and  dodrine,  it  is  proper  to  obferve  the 
 following  things  relating  to  the  hiftory  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  church,  his  life,  his  death,  and  his  enemies. 
 
 The  prophecies  lall  confidered  contain  various 
 branches  of  the  hiftory  of  the  Meiliah's  church ; 
 feeing  they  foretell  the  converfion,  not  only  of  par- 
 ticular pcrfons,  but  of  nations,  of  many  nations, 
 yea  of  all  nations,  of  the  outmoil  ends  of  the  earth, 
 of  the  rcmoteft  illes  of  the  Gentiles ;  and  more  par- 
 ticularly of  fome  famous  nations  whofe  converlion 
 is  alio  foretold  in  other  prophecies,  fuch  as,  Egypt, 
 Ethiopia,  Tyre;  fome  of  which  nations  were  an- 
 ciently inveterate  enemies  to  the  Jews  and  their  re- 
 ligion. 
 
 As  to  the  means  of  converting  the  nations,  tho" 
 it  is  foretold,  that  the  MefTiah  would  exert  great 
 power  in  that  work,  it  is  not  foretold,  that  the  na- 
 tions would  be  forced  to  ferve  the  true  God  againfl 
 their  will,  but  that  they  would  be  a  willing  people 
 in  the  day  of  the  Meffiah's  power,  Pfal.  ex.  ;  that 
 the  kings  of  the  nations,  and  confec]uently  the  na- 
 tions themfelves,  would  be  converted  to  the  true 
 God,  by  hearing  his  word,  Pfal.  cxxxviii. ;  and  that 
 God  would  fend  out  of  Zion  the  rotl  of  the  Mef- 
 
 •  Sec  Pfal.  Ixviii  &  xcviii. 
 
 Q^q  fiah's 
 
3o6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V* 
 
 fiah's  flrength,  M'hich  is  exphiined  by  the  expredioii 
 in  If.  xi.  ""  tJie  rod  of  his  mouth." 
 
 Tlie  oppolition  that  would  be  made  to  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  kingdom,  his  final  triumph  over  all  oppofition, 
 and  the  legal  edablilhment  of  the  true  religion,  af- 
 ter furmounting  many  obftnbles,  are  foretold  in 
 Pial.  ii.  xlv.  ex.  hxii.';  which  Ihew,  that  though  at 
 iird  '*"  the  kings  of  the  earth  would  fet  themfelves, 
 "  and  the  rulers  take  counfel  together,  againll  the 
 "  Lord,  antl  his  Anointed,  (or  hisMefliah)  ;  yet  at 
 "  lad  they  would  fall  down  before  him,  and  ferve 
 "  him  ;"  would  embrace  his  word,  and  abohlli  ido- 
 latry. 
 
 The  revelation  that  vv'as  to  enliditen  the  nations 
 is  reprefented  all  along,  not  as  a  mere  general  dif- 
 covery  of  the  being,  atrributes,  and  law  of  God, 
 but  as  a  dodlrine  of  falvation  and  peace,  containing 
 a  blelFed  gofpei,  or  glad  tidings,  grounds  of  joyun- 
 ipeakable  in  the  grace  and  mercy  of  God,  and  dii'ec- 
 tions  to  Iblid  bleffecinefs  in  the  favour,  image,  and 
 enjoyment  of  God,  Pfal.  Ixv.  4.  5. 
 
 it  is  forerold,  tliat  this  revelation  Hiould  fpread 
 from  Judea  to  other  nations  ;  feeing  it  is  foretold, 
 that  God's  falvation,  and  the  rod  of  the  Mefliah's 
 flrength,  ihould  come  out  of  Zion,  Plid,  xiv.  ex,  ; 
 which  name,  when  applied  to  denote  a  particular 
 place,  fignifies  God's  church  in  Judea.  Such  pa  (Pa- 
 ges fo  flir  determine  the  time  of  the  great  event  in 
 view,  as  to  ihow,  that  it  v/ould  happen  during  the 
 Handing  of  the  Jewifh  church  and  polity.  And  it 
 is  reniarkable,  that  though  David  lived  long  before 
 the  captivity;  yet,  in  two  diHerent  pfalms,  he  hints, 
 that  it  would  be  after  the  captivity  that  God's  fal- 
 vation would  come  out  of  Zion,  Pfal.  xiv.  6<:  liii.; 
 and  tlie  predictions  in  both  thefe  pialms  are  the 
 more  obfervable,  becaufe  thefe  pialms  treat  of  the 
 general  corruption  of  mankind,  which  is  the  doctrine 
 that  Ihcws  the  need  the  world  had  of  fuch  a  Saviour 
 
 as 
 
Sed.II.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  507 
 
 as  the  Mefliah,  and  fuch  a  falvation  as  lie  was  to  fend 
 out  of  Zion. 
 
 As  to  events, relating  to  the  hiftory  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah's  life  and  death,  whereas  the  prophecies  lall 
 mentioned  infmuace,  that  the  time  of  his  coming 
 ihould  be  after  the  captivity,  and  dining  the  fubfift- 
 ence  of  Zion,  or  the  Jewilh  church  ;  and  that  Juden, 
 or  the  feat  of  God's  ancient  church,  or  Zion,  Ihould 
 be  his  reiidence,  ^vhence  he  \\  as  to  fend  forth  the 
 light  of  divine  revelation  ;  feveral  other  pfilms 
 give  the  fame  accounts  with  the  other  proplicts  of 
 the  manner  of  his  life,  particularly  his  mercy,  meek- 
 nefs,  compaflion,  andcondefcenlion,  Pfal.xlv.  Ixxit. ; 
 and  the  circumllances  of  his  fufferings  and  death,  as 
 iias  been  proved  at  large,  are  narrated  very  particu- 
 larly in  the  2  2d  pfalm  ;  befides  fonie  hints  in  other 
 prophetic  plalms,  relating  to  the  fame  fubjecl,  Plai. 
 Ixix. 
 
 V.  Though  the  book  of  Pfalms  does  not  contain 
 fo  clear  predictions  as  fome  other  prophetic  books, 
 conc«rning  the  unbelief  and  final  difperfion  of  the  - 
 Jews;  yet  feeing  feveral  pafiages  in  the  Pfahris  con- 
 cerning the  MeJiiah's  obilinate  enemies,  inhnuaie, 
 that  he  would  meet  with  oppolkion,  not  only  from 
 the  idolatrous  lieathens,  but  alio  from  the  Jews, 
 it  follows,  that  the  general  th.reatenings  againit  the 
 JMelliah's  incorrigible  enemies  muft  extend  to  the 
 unbelieving  Jews,  as  well  as  the  Heathens. 
 
 The  New  Teltament  applies  to  Chriil  the  paf- 
 fage  in  Pfal.  cxviii.  22.  about  the  flone  which  the 
 builders  defpifed,  and  which  God  made  ihe  heatl 
 flone  of  the  corner.  Tiiough  it  Ihould  be  fuppofed 
 that  this  text  is  fome  way  applicable  to  David,  as  a 
 type  of  Chiifl,  in  regard  David's  firft  low  condi- 
 tion and  aliiidions,  and  fubfequent  high  promotion, 
 contain  fome  imao-e  of  the  Melliah's  humiliation 
 and  fubfequent  exaltation  ;  there  are  feveral  argu- 
 luents  from  the  text  and  context,  compared  with 
 other  prophecies,  for  fupporting  the  Kew-Tcfia' 
 (^(j  2  nient 
 
308  On  the  Pr.ophecie$  Chap.  V, 
 
 meiit  explication  of  this  palTage  as  primarily  meant 
 oftheMeffiah.  By  the  builders  who  rejected  the 
 head  ilone  of  the  corner,  none  elfe  can  be  meant 
 here  but  the  Jewiih  rulers  or  teachers,  or  both. 
 The  head  Ji  one  of  the  corner  is  a  title  in  a  fingular 
 manner  applicable  to  the  Mefliah,  fuitubly  to  the 
 doiflrine  and  ftyle  of  the  prophecies  concerning 
 him,  which  fay,  that  he  M'-ould  be  King  in  Zion, 
 9nd  fpcak  of  him  figuratively  as  a  ftonc  cut  out  of 
 a  mountain,  Dan.  ii.  ;  and  as  a  foundation,  a  tried 
 flone,  a  precious  corner-flone,  laid  by  God  in  Zion, 
 If.  xxviii,  16,  The  23d,  24th,  5c  26th  verfes  are  chiefly 
 applicable  to  the  mod  wonderful  perfon  that  ever 
 came  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  fave  his  people. 
 The  whole  context  has  a  fingular  conformity  to  the 
 events  relating  to  Chriil's  mediatory  undertaking, 
 the  oppofition  made  to  it,  his  refurreclion,  and  the 
 Chriflian  fabbath  appointed  for  joyful  commemo- 
 ration of  it,  and  in  fact  obfervcd,  for  lb  many  ages, 
 for  that  purpofe. 
 
 VI.  That  the  pfalms  contain  a  great  deal  of  the 
 gofpel-docirine  concerning  the  IVIeifiah,  and  parti- 
 cularly of  the  doc^lrine  of  the  MelTiah's  perfon,  is 
 evident  from  the  paiTages  cited  from  the  pfalms  in 
 the  general  view  taken  above  of  the  prophetic  doc- 
 trine. As  his  divinity  is  implied  in  the  divine  titles, 
 characlers,  and  honours  afcribcd  to  him  in  the  paf- 
 fages  then  confidered,  Pial.  ii.  xlv.  6cc. ;  his  incar- 
 nation is  neceffarily  implied  >«  almolt  all  the  chief 
 branches  of  prophetic  revelation  concerning  him, 
 and  particularly  in  the  prethdions  relating  to  his  of- 
 fices, his  fuferings,  and  his  defcent,  as  the  fon  of 
 David. 
 
 It  ^vas  proved  above,  that  it  is  the  Mefhah  wlio 
 is  called  the  Son  of  God  in  the  2d  pfalni,  and  the 
 Son  of  Man^  by  way  of  eminence,  in  the  7  th  chapter 
 of  Daniel.  There  is  good  ground  to  believe,  that 
 it  is  he  to  whom  the  fame  title,  The  Son  of  Man^ 
 is  given  in  Pfal.  Ixxx,  17.  feeing  the  perfon  there 
 
 mentioned 
 
Seifl.II.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  $09 
 
 mentioned  is  defcribed  by  the  following  characters, 
 which  are  i'o  attributed  to  liim  as  to  imply  their  a- 
 {■reeino-  to  him  in  an  eminent  and  peculiar  manner. 
 I .  He  is  fpoken  of  as  one  whom  God  had  made 
 (frongfor  hln:fclf^  (as  in  the  prophetic  ftyle  tilings 
 future  are  oft  mentioned  as  if  they  were  paft,  If. 
 xlix.  2.  xlii.  1.).  2.  He  is  called  the  Man  of  God's 
 right  hamU  which  evidently  implies  the  moll  fin- 
 gular  dignity  and  honour  from  God.  3.  God's  re- 
 gard to  him  is  reprefented  as  the  caufe  of  the  great- 
 ell  blefilngs  to  his  church  and  people,  who  are 
 here  brought  in  as  applying  to  God  for  the  moll 
 valuable  benefits,  and  that  amidft  the  greatell  fears 
 and  diltrelles,  through  his  means. 
 
 Whereas  it  is  faid  of  the  ^m\  of  man,  f  17.  that 
 God  made  him  Jirong  for  hiwfelf;  the  very  fame 
 thing  is  affirmed  of  the  Branchy  mentioned  y  15.  ; 
 and  the  (trength  or  fupport  mentioned  in  both 
 thefe  verfes  is  plainly  fuppofed  to  be  vouchfafed  by 
 God,  for  accomplilhing  his  mofi:  gracious  purpofes 
 in  favour  of  his  vineyard  or  church  :  which  thintiS 
 are  arguments,  that  the  Son  of  man,  the  Man  of 
 God's  right  hand,  and  the  Branch,  are  one  and  the 
 fame  perfon  ;  and  the  repetition  of  the  expreflions 
 about  the  Itrength  afforded  to  this  great  benefadlor 
 to  God's  church  is  an  argument,  that  it  would  be 
 fingular  and  extraordinary  in  itfelf,  and  of  lingular 
 importance  to  God's  church  :  to  all  which  it  is 
 proper  to  add,  that  the  exprellions  in  tliis  pailage 
 about  ftrength,  refemble  thefe  in  Pfal.  Ixxxix.  1^. 
 *'  I  have  laid  help  on  one  that  is  mighty," 
 
 Interpreters  juftly  obferve,  that  the  word  ren- 
 dered the  Branchy  f  15.  lignifies  alfo  tlie  Son  ;  but 
 ^vhether  it  lignify  here  tJie  Son,  or  the  Branch,  the 
 ambiguity  of  the  word  does  not  weaken  the  argu- 
 ment for  applying  this  palllige  to  the  Mefliah.  The 
 Son  is  a  title  appropriated  to  him  in  the  2d  pfalm, 
 and  the  Branch  is  a  title  given  him  in  feveral  o- 
 
 ther 
 
3 Id  On  the  Prophecies  Cliap.V. 
 
 ther  prophecies,  as  If.  xi.  i.  Jerem.  xxiii.  5.  Ezek. 
 xvii.  22.  Zech.  vi.  12. 
 
 As  fome  pfahns  are  fiippofed,  by  judicious  inter- 
 preters, to  have  been  written  after  the  captivity, 
 (as  particularly  the  85th,  89th,  and  io2d  pfahus), 
 the  account  this  801  h  pfalm  gives  of  the  ruinous 
 Itate  of  God's  vineyard  or  church,  gives  probable 
 ground  to  think,  that  it  was  written  after  that  re- 
 markable period  ;  on  ivhich  account  fome  may  think 
 it  the  more  reafonable  to  explain  the  fingular  titles 
 in  this  paiTage,  fuch  as,  the  Branchy  and  the  Soji 
 of  man^  by  the  like  expreilions  in  the  propliecies 
 juil  now  cited  ;  but  it  is  needful  to  remember,  that 
 it  is  juil  and  reafonable  to  explain  fcripture-prophe- 
 cies,  by  comparing  them,  not  only  with  fuch  other 
 fcripture-prophecies  as  are  more  ancient,  but  alfo 
 with  thofe  that  are  later  ;  all  belonging  to  one  com- 
 plex compofure,  the  feveral  parts  of  which  have  a 
 manifold  relation  to  one  another. 
 
 Though  it  Ihould  be  fuppofed,  that  the  charac- 
 ters of  power  and  dignity  in  the  pc^flage  in  view, 
 when  underdood  in  a  lower  fenfe  and  de<vree,  mio:ht 
 be  applicable  to  fome  others  befules  the  Mefiiah  ;  it 
 is  to  be  confidered,  that  they  are  afcribed  to  the  per- 
 fon  here  mentioned,  in  fnch  a  manner  as  fuppofes 
 that  they  belong  to  him  in  an  eminent  degree  :  and 
 that  they  belong  in  a  more  eminent  degree  to  the 
 Melliah  than  to  any  other,  is  evident  from  the 
 whole  tenor  of  prophetic  dodrine  concerning  him  ; 
 fo  thaif  ^ve  may  juilly  apply  to  this  paffage  the  rule 
 formerly  explained  and  confirmed,  concerning  cha- 
 raders  which,  though  of  therafeives  common  to  fe- 
 veral perfons,  become  fingular  when  applied  to  one 
 perfon  by  way  of  eminence,  and  in  order  to  diftin- 
 guiih  him  from  all  others. 
 
 VvHiereas  the  New  Tcftament  applies  Pfal.  cii.  25'. 
 ^'  xcvii.  7.  to  the  Mefiiah,  it  is  fubfervient  to  the 
 general  delign  of  this  effay  to  (hew,  that  there  are 
 not  -^vanting  in  thefe  pfalms  coniiderable  intrinlic 
 
 arguments 
 
Sedt.II.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  $ii 
 
 arguments  in  favour  of  tlie  Chriflian  application  of 
 them  ;  though  all  Chriltians  mull  ilill  own,  that 
 the  apodles,  in  proving  their  divine  million,  proved 
 the  infallibility  of  their  interpretations  of  the  pro- 
 phecies, even  where  the  intrinfic  grounds  for  Inch 
 interpretations,  through  our  weaknefs  or  inconii- 
 deratenefs,  do  not  fuiliciently  appear  to  us. 
 
 Concerning  the  i0  2d  pfalm  it  is  proper  to  ob- 
 ferve,  in  the  lil  place.  That  it  treats  of  the  times 
 of  the  Melliah,  or  of  the  enlightening  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, feeing  J,'  15.  &:  22.  fpeak  of  the  time  when 
 *'  the  Heathen  ihouid  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
 "  and  all  the  kings  of  the  earth  his  glory  ;  when 
 *'  the  people  iliould  be  gathered  together,  and  the 
 "  kingdoms  to  ferve  the  Lord.'' 
 
 2.  That  there  are  feveraj  charadlers,  titles,  and 
 ways  of  fpeaking,  which,  though  they  are  in  them- 
 felves  truly  applicable,  not  only  to  the  MeHiah, 
 or  the  Son  of  God,  but  alfo  to  God  the  Father  ; 
 yet  in  facl  are  ufually  appropriated  to  the  Mefliah, 
 in  the  j)rophetic  defcriptions  of  him,  in  order  to 
 dillinguilh  liim.  When  therefore  a  divine  perfon 
 is  defcribed  by  fuch  characters,  it  gives  ground  to 
 believe,  that  the  Son  of  God  is  intended  in  that 
 pafilige,  though  it  does  not  follow  that  the  Father 
 is  excluded.  Thus,  for  initance,  when  the  Gen- 
 tiles were  enlightened,  it  is  certain  they  would  then 
 be  gathered  to  the  Father  as  well  as  to  the  Son  ;  yet 
 feeing  this  title,  ''  He  to  whom  ihall  be  the  gather- 
 *'  ing  of  the  people  *,"  is  emphatically  afcribed  to 
 the  Son,  or  is  one  of  his  didinguiihing  characters ; 
 where-ever  we  find  this  title,  or  others  equivalent 
 to  it,  it  is  an  argument  that  it  is  the  Mefhah  that  is 
 meant.  This  is  the  cafe  in  the  2  2d  verfe  of  this 
 10 2d  pfalm,  "  Vvlien  i\\t  people  -Are  gathered  togc- 
 "  ther,  and  the  kingdoms  to  ferve  the  Lord."  The 
 {ame  general  reafoiiing  is  applicable  to  other  ex- 
 
 ••  Sec  Gen.  xlix. 
 
 preffions 
 
3IS  On  the  Prophecies  Cliap.V. 
 
 prelTions  in  the  context,  relating  to  the  divine  per- 
 fon  it  treats  of ;  as  when  that  divine  pcrfon  is  re- 
 preJented  as  "  the  builder  of  Z,ion,  arifing  and  ap- 
 *'  pearing  in  his  glory ;"  belides  the  fingular  con- 
 formity bet-sveen  the  flyle  of  the  context,  about 
 mercy  to  the  poor,  the  needy,  the  deititute,  and 
 the  prifoners,  and  the  ftyle  of  the  cleared  and  full- 
 ell  predictions  of  the  Mefliah^  confidered  above, 
 chap. I. 
 
 As  to  the  97  th  pfalin,  both  that  and  the  prece- 
 ding pfalm,  of  which  fome  reckon  it  a  continuation, 
 treat  of  the  times  of  the  enlio-htenino;  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles ;  that  is,  of  the  times  of  the  MelHah  :  and  the 
 divine  perfon  here  fpoken  of,  is  defcribed  by  works 
 imd  charadlers  elfe^vhere  afcribed  to  the  Melliah  ; 
 fuch  as,  ruling  God's  people  of  all  nations,  con- 
 quering the  incorrigible  enemies  of  God's  kingdom 
 on  earth,  and  coming  to  the  world,  fo  as  to  be 
 prefent  on  earth  in  a  lingular  and  peculiar  manner, 
 JSee  above  of  the  charad:ers  of  the  Meiliah,  chap.  3. 
 
 From  the  view  taken  of  feveral  prophetic  pfalms, 
 it  appears,  that  the  book  of  Pfalms  contains  the 
 doctrine  of  the  gofpel,  concerning  the  Melliah's 
 perfon,  oflices,  twofold  ilate,  his  benefits,  and  the 
 religious  regards  due  to  him  :  concerning  his  per- 
 fon, that  he  Ihould  be  a  divine  perfon,  the  Son  of 
 God  incarnate;  concerning  his  offices,  that  he  ihould 
 be  the  univerlkl  prophet,  prieft,  and  king,  of  the 
 people  of  God.  It  is  foretold  in  this  book,  as  to 
 his  prophetic  office,  that  he  Ihould  fo  declare  the 
 name  of  God,  that  all  nations  ihould  return  to  God, 
 Pf.  xxii.  ex.  ;  as  to  his  prieftly  office,  that  he 
 ffiould  be  a  prieft  for  ever  after  the  order  of  JVIelchi- 
 fedek;  as  to  his  kingly  office,  that  he  Ihould  be  king 
 in  Zion,  to  whom  ail  nations  Ihould  iubmit,  \vhoie 
 righteous  throne  and  fceptre  ffiould  be  for  ever  and 
 ever.  Concerning  his  twofold  Hue  of  humiliation 
 and  exaltation,  the  plalms  foretell  the  circuniitan- 
 ces  of  his  fulierings  and  death,  together  with  his 
 
 refurredion, 
 
Setfl.  ir.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  313 
 
 refiirnxlion,  afcenfion,  and  fitting  at  the  right  hand 
 Of  G  "d,  in  inco'inxirable  glory  iud  majelly  ;  con- 
 cern! lig  his  benefits,  that  all  nations  Ihoukl  be  blefl- 
 ed  in  him,  bielfed  with  eveiiaiting  life,  rignteo'uf- 
 n^f-,  an!  peace,  and  with  the  gracious  prelence  of 
 G'.id,  viuchiafing  to  dwell  among  them,  notwith- 
 ftanding  their  former  rebellion,  Pf.  ixviii.' ;  con- 
 cerning the  r^lig'<^us  honours  due  to  him,  rhat 
 men  iliould  be  bieffed  by  truiling  in  him,  Pf  ii.  j 
 that  he  Ih'.-ald  be  daily  prailccl,  Pi".  Ixxii. ;  that  his 
 name  fhould  be  remembered  for  ever  in  God's 
 church  ;  and  the  ordinances  of  GocPs  woriliip  Ih'uild 
 be  performed  with  a  fpecial  regard  to  his  media- 
 tion. 
 
 Sect.  III.    General  remarks  on  prophecies  after 
 David. 
 
 I.  In  confidering  the  prophecies  delivered  in  the 
 ages  after  David,  it  is  ulcful  to  reduce  them  to. 
 three  different  claiFcs,  according  to  the  following- 
 three  tiifferent  periods  of  time  in  which  they  were 
 delivered,  viz.  i .  The  times  at  a  ct)nfiderab!e  di- 
 Itance  before  the  captivity ;  2.  the  times  of  the  cap- 
 tivity itTelf,  or  very  nt^ar  it ;  3.  the  times  after  the 
 return  from  it.  In  the -fit  ft  period,  we  have  four 
 prophets,  who,  by  the  inicriptions  of  their  prophe- 
 tic books,  appear  to  have  ueen  cotemporary  for 
 lb  me  part  of  their  life,  viz.  Ifaiah,  Hofen,  Micah, 
 and  Amos.,  The  firit  two  are  fiid  exprefsly  to  hiive 
 prophefied  in  the  days  of  Uzziaii,  Jotham,  Ahaz, 
 and  Jlezekiah ;  A:;ios  is  f:iid  to  have  propiiefied  in 
 the  days  of  ihe  fir(.t  of  thefe  kings,  and  Micah  in  the 
 days  of  the  three  iaiL  of  them.  Though  the  time  of 
 Jonah  and  Nahum's  prophecy  is  not  cxprefsly  men- 
 tioned, it  appears  to  have  been  before  the  captivity, 
 becaufe  it  was  before  the  deftruclion  of  Nineveh. 
 Ill  the  fecond  period,  we  have  the  prophecies  of  Je- 
 ll r  rcmiah, 
 
314  ^n  t'^s  Prophecies  Cliap.  V, 
 
 remiah,  Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Obadiah,  Habakkuk,  and 
 Zephaniah;  and  in  the  third,  Haggai,  Zechariah, 
 and  Iviaiachy. 
 
 IJ.  Becaufe  fometiines  people  fuffer  themfelves  to 
 be  dazzled  with  general  confufed  objections  againit 
 the  gofpel-innerpretation  of  the  prophecies,  as  if 
 the  contexts  where  they  are  found,  treated  of  fub- 
 jeds  with  which  predidions  of  the  Meffiah  could 
 have  no  manner  of  connection  ;  it  is  ufeful,  for  ob- 
 viating fuch  objections,  and  for  other  good  purpo- 
 ses, to  make  fome  general  remarks  on  the  maimer 
 in  which  predictions  of  the  MciTr.ih  are  introduced, 
 and  on  the  various  principal  fubjedts  with  which 
 they  are  fometimes  mixed. 
 
 1.  Sometimes  fuch  predicftions  fland  by  them- 
 felves, detached  fromx  ail  other  fubje<?ts;  as,  for 
 mdance,  in  If.  ii.  i.  2.  3.  Sec.  where  the  prediftion 
 of  tiie  conveifinn  of  the  Gentiles  is  placed  at  the  ve- 
 ry beginning  of  a  new  proptiecy,  v/ithout  any  other 
 introduction,  but  a  general  aiiertion,  that  what  the 
 prophet  is  about  to  deliver  is  by  divine  infpiration  ; 
 "  The  word  that  llaiah  tiie  fon  of  Amos  faw,  cori- 
 **•  cerning  Judah  and  Jerui'alem.  And  it  diall  come 
 "  to  pafs  in  the  lad  days,  that  the  mountain  of  the 
 "  Lo!•d^>  houfe  iliall  be  efbbliilied  in  the  top  of  t'le 
 "  mouniains  ; — and  all  nations  Ihall  fijw  unto  it." 
 
 2.  The  other  fubjects  with  v/hich  predi(fti.;ns  of 
 the  JVlefiiah  are  fomeiimes  mixed,  are  in  themfelves 
 of  fuch  a  nature,  and  treated  of  in  fuch  a  way,  as, 
 inilead  of  founding  jull  objections  againft  the  go- 
 fpel-interpretalioii,  affords  confiderable  ccnliima- 
 tions  of  it. 
 
 (i)  Befides  practical  inllrudions  relating  to  the 
 feveral  branches  of  true  religion,  the  prmcipal  e- 
 ventb  with  Tvhich  the  predictions  of  the  jN'Ieiliaii  are 
 mixed,  are  the  revolutions  which  providence  wi. . 
 to  bring  about  by  the  m oft  powerful  ancient  mo- 
 narcliies;  and  particularly  the  ufe  that  was'  to  be 
 made  of'thofe  powers,  in  punlfiiir.g  tlie  w^ickednefs 
 
 of 
 
Sed:.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.    ^         315 
 
 of  Ifrael  and  Judah,  and  other  neighbouring  na- 
 tions ;  but  the  tlireatenings  agamit  God's  vifible 
 church  are  mixed  with  gracious  promifes  of  fafecy, 
 amidft  the  greatefl  dangers,  and  deliverance  from 
 calamities  that  feenied  to  threateii  her  total  ruin, 
 particularly  the  Babylonilli  captivity. 
 
 As  tiiefe  events  were  the  mod  remarkable  revo- 
 lutions in  thofe  ancient  ages  of  the  world,  divine 
 providence  ap|>eared,  in  an  eminent  manner,  in  the 
 events  themfelves,  and  divine  foreHght  in  the  pre- 
 dication of  them  ;  and  it  was  fubfervient  to  various 
 valuable  purpofes,  that,  on  fome  occalions,  the  more 
 diftant  events  relating  lo  the  Meffiah  ihould  be 
 mixed  with  them.  Thofe  other  events  being  near- 
 er hand,  the  accompliiliment  of  them,  one  after  an-^ 
 other,  ferved  to  give  repeated  new  demonftra- 
 tions,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  divine  infpiratiou 
 of  the  prophets  who  had  foretold  them,  and  fo 
 to  flrengthen  the  belief  of  the  more  important,  but 
 more  diltant  things,  which  the  fame  prophets  had 
 foretold  concerning  the  Mefliah, 
 
 (2)  Befides  this,  feeing  the  righteous  judgements 
 whicii  thele  revolutions  were  to  bring  on  God's 
 church,  might  appear  to  be  objedions  againfl  the 
 mod  ancient  prophetic  promifes,  particularly  thofe 
 relating  to  the  fubfiflence  of  the  Jewiih  polity  until 
 the  MeiTiah's  comino-  and  the  eitablilhnient  of  the 
 everlafling  kingdom  in  the  houfe  of  David,  it  was 
 needful  the  church  fiiould  be  armed  againd  fuch 
 tempt u ions  to  unbelief,  by  finding  the  prornife  of 
 the  Meliiah  renewed  and  enlarged  on,  avnidd  pre- 
 dictions of  events  that  feemed  to  threaten  the  total 
 dedrudion  of  tht  church,  and  extirpativ^n  of  true 
 religion  out  of  the  world. 
 
 (3)  Whereas  the  prophecies  concerning  the  a- 
 bove-mentioned  revolutions  contain  tliree  ditfer- 
 cnt  forts  of  thi-e<')tenings,viz.  i.  threatcnings  againd 
 the  incorrigible  adverfaries  of  God's  kingdom  in  ge- 
 neral ;    2.  threatcnings  againd  particular  Heathen 
 
 11  r  2  nations; 
 
3i6  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 nations ;  and,  3.  threatenings  againft  Ifrae)  and  Ju- 
 dah  ;  all  theie  lorts  of  threatenings  are  mixed  w'di 
 predictions  conccruing  the  M  riiiaiu  and  the  conver- 
 lion  of  the  nations.  It  ueferves  p-irticular  conlide- 
 ration,  that  the  more  general  threatenings  lornc- 
 times  expref  ly  dedu!e,  that  the  events  the.y  foretell 
 fliould  be  fubiervient  10  the  more  important  revo- 
 Jution  that  was  to  be  i>i-)ught  about  by  the  Mef- 
 llali ;  of  Aviiich  we  have  a  renjarkable  initance  in  if. 
 xxiv.&;xxv.  compared  together  ;  to  which  the 
 34»h  and  35tn  chapters  have  a  confulerable  refem- 
 blance.  VVe  have  clear  hif lances  of  predictions  of 
 the  times  of  the  Meffiah,  mixed  with  threatenings 
 againft  particular  Heathen  naiions,  in  If.  xviii.  xix. 
 xi.  and  xxiii.  which  foretell  the  converlion  of  Etnio- 
 pia,  Affyria,  Egypt,  and  Tyre. 
 
 (4)  Concerning  this  conjuncftion  of  fo  diftant  events 
 in  the  faine  coniplex  prediction,  it  is  proper  to  ob- 
 serve, that  it  is  fuicablt  to  the  rules  of  jull.compo- 
 lition,  in  hiftorical  fjmmaries,  or  the  moll  com- 
 peniiious  narratives.  Inch  as  thefe  prediction?  are, 
 to  mix  together,  in  one  ccnirext,  events  which  bap- 
 pen  indeed  in  very  dillant  ages,  but  which  happeii 
 in  the  lame  place,  or  to  the  lanie  lociety  or  nation. 
 This  remrak.  is  ufeful  for  anfwering  obJL'dions  a- 
 gainft  fome  predictions  relating  to  the  Mcfliah, 
 where  we  lind,  together  with  events  that  have  haji- 
 pene'd  already,  fuch  as  the  Cimverlion  of  n:;any  na- 
 tions, other  events  that  are  not  yet  accompliihed, 
 and  perhaps  will  not  be  accompliihed  till  the  time 
 which  Daniel  calls  the  time  of  the  end,  or  the 
 time  of  the  univerfal  converlion  of  Jev.s  and  Gen- 
 tiles. 
 
 Though  ^ve  abftraft  from  the  predictions  ^vhich 
 relate  rn(;re  direCtly  to  the  Meffiah,  it  can  be  pro- 
 ved from  otl.er  prophecies,  that  as  it  is  in  itfelf 
 fuitable  to  the  rules  of  jufb  compofition  in  fuch 
 fummaries;  fo,  in  f-:ct,  the  prophets  do  join  toge- 
 ther, in  one  context,  events  happening  to  the  fame 
 
 city 
 
Seft.in.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  517 
 
 city  or  nation  in  very  diflarit  ages.  Thus  the  pro- 
 phecies concerning  the  tlownfall  of  Babylon  foretell, 
 not  only  what  was  to  happen  to  that  city  in  the  days 
 of  Cyrus,  but  the  defolations  that  did  not  happen 
 till  feveral  centuries  after  Chriil ;  for  it  was  not  till 
 then  that  feveral  things  foretold  concerning  that 
 city  happened  ^  fuch  as  its  becoming  partly  a  pool 
 of  water,  and  partly  a  habitation  of  wild  and  ve- 
 nomous beads,  and  becoming  fo  uninhabitable, 
 that  ''  neither  fliould  fliepherds  malce  their  fold 
 "  there,  nor  Arabian  pitch  his  tent  there,"  If.  xiii. 
 19.  to  the  end.  Poilibly  fome  people  who  obfer- 
 ved  Babylon  continuing  a  great  city  long  after  Cy- 
 rus, might  be  apt  to  objed,  that  though  •svhat  was 
 foretold  about  the  conqueil  of  it  by  that  prince  was 
 accomplifhed  ;  yet  as  to  other  things  foretold  in  the 
 fame  predictions,  there  was  no  manner  of, appear- 
 ance of  the  accomplifliment  of  them,  after  fo  many 
 ages.  But  the  event  Ihev/ed,  in  due  time,  that  it 
 is  no  juil"  ohjedion  againll  a  prediction,  that  there 
 is  a  long  interval  of  time  betw^een  the  accomplilli- 
 mcnt  of  the  different  parts  of  it. 
 
 The  fame  obfervations  are  applicable  to  the  pre- 
 dictions concerning  Tyre,  feeing  it  was  not  till  long 
 after  Chrid  that  it  was  fo  utterly  deftroyed,  as  to 
 become  a  place  only  tit  for  filiiei-men  to  dry  their 
 nets  on  ;  as  is  foretold  Ezek.  xxvi.  14.  "  I  will  make 
 "  thee  like  the  top  of  a  rock  ;  thou  fiiidt  be  a 
 "  place  to  fpread  nets  upon  j  thou  Ihalt  be  built  no 
 "  more  *." 
 
 (5)  The  prophetic  threatenings  againft  Judah 
 are  not  only  mixed  with  predidions  of  the  Meiliah, 
 but  alfo  with  promifes  of  fuch  temporal  fafety  and 
 deliverances,  as  m  ere  neceflary  for  the  prefervation 
 of  their  civil  polity  from  utter  ruin,  according  to 
 
 *  Sec,  in  Pridfaux's  Connections,  a  particnlnr  account  of  tlie 
 Vva dual -accomplifliment  of  the  predictions  concerning  Babylon  and 
 
 Tyi'e. 
 
 « 
 
 the 
 
0 
 
 1 S  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 the  mofl  ancient  prophecies,  until  the  Mcfliah's  co- 
 ming. And  as  the  prophecy  of  Jacob,  in  Gen.  xlix. 
 made  a  difference  'oetwixt  Juuah  and  the  other 
 tribes,  in  regard  of  Jadi-h's  continuance  till  the  co- 
 ming of  Shiioh,  this  difference  betwixt  Judah  and 
 the  otlier  tribes  is  kept  up  in  the  later  prophecies, 
 even  while  they  foretell  the  defaiations  that  were 
 to  come  on  Jiidah  and  Ifrael  both ;  and,  which  is 
 more,  thefe  later  prophecies  ihew,  that  the  Meffiah 
 was  the  foundation  of  that  difference,  or  the  foun- 
 dation of  Judah's  fafety,  amidll  the  moiL  threaten- 
 ino-  danivers,  and  of  the  di(tin"uilliin(7  deliverances 
 ^vhich  God  was  about  to  v/ork  for  that  tribe.  This 
 is  particularly  infilled  on  in  rebuking  Judah  for  re- 
 lying on  fniful  foundations  of  fafety,  or  un'>varrant- 
 able  means  of  relief,  fuch  as  thp  confederacy  with 
 Afl'yria,  in  the  days  of  Ahaz,  defigned  for  preferva- 
 tion  from  the  Kings  of  Syria  and  Ifrael.  Tliefc  re- 
 marks will  be  proved  in  confidering  the  predidions 
 contained  in  If.  viii.  ix.  &;  xxviii.  befides  various  o- 
 £her  pallagcs. 
 
 III.  Whereas  they  who  oppofe  the  Chriftian  in- 
 terpretation of  the  prophecies  pretend,  on  many  oc- 
 caiions,  that  the  pallages  applied  by  Chriftians  to  the 
 times  of  the  Mefliah  are  meant  literally  of  the  re- 
 ftoration  from  the  Babylonifh  captivity,  and  of  the 
 times  iuimedjately  after  that  reftoration ;  ocular 
 infpedion,  and  attentive  confideration  of  particular 
 predidiions,  is  the  moft  effec^tual  way  to  refute  fuch 
 objedions ;  but  it  is  ufeful  here  to  premife  fom-e 
 general  remarks  relating  to  the  return  from  capti- 
 vity, v/hich  will  pave  the  way  for  more  particular 
 obiervations  on  the  prediclions  of  that  event,  which 
 are  mixed  with  predictions  of  the  Meffiah. 
 
 Though  the  prediclions  of  the  return  from  capti- 
 vity are  far  from  being  inconfiderable,  they  are  real- 
 ly few  in  number,  even  in  the  later  prophecies,  in 
 comparifon  of  tJie  predidions  of  the  Melliah. 
 
 I.  There  are  feveral   predictions  of  the  Meffiah 
 
 thai 
 
SetT:.!!!.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  519 
 
 that  are  not  mixed  with  predictions  concerning  the 
 captivity/,  or  any  other  fabject.  If  the  deliverance 
 to  be  wrought  by  t!ie  Melliah  is  fonietimes  foretold 
 in  figurative  expreilions,  which  are  borrowed  from 
 the  deliverance  from  Babylon,  or  which  contain 
 fome  allufion  to  it,  the  contexts  where  fuch  expref- 
 ,  lions  are  found,  oft-times  contain  clear  proofs  that 
 they  relate  to  the  Mefirah.  It  is  otherwife  in 
 ibnie  few  indances,  where  the  expreflions  are  fo  gene- 
 ral, that  it  is  not  eaiy  to  determine  which  of  thefe 
 great  events  they  refer  to.  But  this  cannot  dero- 
 gate from  tlie  evidence  of  a  great  many  other  paf- 
 fages  that  are  more  clear  and  circumilantial. 
 
 2.  It  is  of  great  import.incs  to  diftinguifh  be- 
 twixt the  times  after  the  return  from  the  captivity 
 ,  in  general^  and  the  timeb  immedhitely  after  it.  It 
 '  makes  the  predictions  of  the  Mefliah  more  particu- 
 lar and  circumftantial,  tiiat  fometimes  they  fo  iar 
 determine  the  time  of  the  events  foretold,  as  to  fig- 
 nify  that  they  lliould  haj^pen  after  that  rejiora- 
 tion  ;  though  it  is  hever  faid,  that  they  fiiould  hap- 
 pen irainediately  after  it,  'I'hat  relloration  was  fo 
 remarkable  an  event,  tliat  a  more  proper  asra  could 
 not  have  been  fixed  upon  in  the  more  ancient  pre- 
 dictions, llliiah,  and  his  contemporary  prophets, 
 prophefied  about  two  hundred  years  before  that  great 
 event ;  and  it  \S'as  the  moil  remarkable  event  that 
 was  to  happen  to  the  Jews  between  their  age  and 
 the  age  of  the  Melliah.' 
 
 5.  Various  other  tilings  made  it  very  fnitable 
 that  predictions  of  that  event  Ihould  fomctimes  be 
 mixed  with  predidions  of  the  MeJfiiah.  It  was  one 
 of  the  moil  wondeiful  deliverances  that  ever  God 
 wrought  for  his  church  ;  one  of  the  mofl;  extraordi- 
 nary divine  interpofitions,  for  relcuing  the  true  re- 
 ligion from  the  moft  imminent  danger  of  total  ex- 
 tirpation, and  for  piefervir.g  and  extending  it.  It 
 was  in  a  manner  a  laying  the  foundation  of  the  vi- 
 fible  church,   as  an  eilablilhed  focicty,    anew.     It 
 
 was 
 
§20  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V* 
 
 was  a  thing  entirely  unparallelled,  to  fee  a  nation  of 
 captives  fet  at  liberty  at  once  ;  a  nation  who  w^ere 
 generally  the  objedl  of  the  averiion  of  the  Gentiles, 
 erpeciuUy  on  account  of  their  religion,  after  feven- 
 ty  years  cajitivity  and  dilperlion,  to  be  fo  highly  fa- 
 vouruvl  oy  the  chief  of  the  Heathen  powers,  as  to  be 
 reft  ;rc;d  to  their  country,  with  very  lingular  marks 
 of  regard.  Thefe  tilings  ihew",  that  the  deliver- 
 ance from  Babylon,  and  the  deliverance  to  be 
 wrought  by  the  Mefliah,  had  fo  conliderable  a  re- 
 feiiiblance  to  one  another,  that  though  the  latter 
 wai  mcomparably  greater  than  tiie  f(irmer,  yet  there 
 was  no  event,  fince  JfraeFs  coonng  out  of  Egynt,  that 
 was  fo  tit  1  tyi;>e  of  the  deliverance  by  tlie  Meffiah 
 from  fpintu'.il  bondage,  as  the  deliverance  from  Ba- 
 bylon by  Cyrus. 
 
 4  Tne  predidions  of  the  Mefliah  are  a  continua- 
 tion of  the  hiflory  contained  in  the  predications  of 
 the  return  from  captivity  ;  and  as  it  is  fuirable  to 
 the  rules  of  jull  compofition  in  hifiorical  fumma- 
 ries,  efpecially  in  hiilories  of  revolutions,  after  one 
 extraordinary,  event,  to  mention  the  niofb  extraor- 
 cHnary  events  that  happened  afterwards  to  the  fame 
 nation,  fo  the  predictions  concerning  the  times  of - 
 the  MeiTiah  may  juilly  be  conhdered  as  carrying  for- 
 wards tlie  hiflory  of  the  church  after  her  return  from 
 captivity. 
 
 5.  Beiides  all  this,  the  return  from  Babylon  was 
 fubfervicnt  to  the  accomplilhment  of  the  ancient 
 predidions  of  the  Meffiah,  many  of  M'hich  muft 
 have  been  made  void,  if  Zion  had  perilhed  in  that 
 captivity  ;  feeing  fo  many  piedidions  ihevv,  that  it 
 was  in  Judea,  and  during  the  fubfiilcnce  of  tJie Jewilh 
 ftate,  th:it  thelMeffiah's  great  undertaking  was  to  be 
 acconrpliihed.     * 
 
 Tii:  deliverance  from  Babylon  had  a  real  tend- 
 ency, in  x'Mrious  refpeds,  to  rhat  enlightening  of 
 the  Gentiles  which  the  Meffiah  was  to  accompiifli. 
 That  great  event,  ^vhether  confidered  as  a  fmgular. 
 
 divine 
 
Sed.III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  321 
 
 divine  interpolkion  in  favour  of  rhe  Jewifli  nation, 
 or  as  an  accomplilhment  of  a  Jewilii  prophecy, 
 tended  to  awaken  the  Gentiles  to  attend  to  the 
 ligi'it  of  divine  revelation  that  illuminated  the  Jews. 
 And  there  is  grounti  to  believe,  that  it  was  noc 
 without  confiderable  fuccefs  that  way  ;  feeing,  tho' 
 it  did  not  produce  fuch  a  national  converfion  of  the 
 Gentiles  as  was  afterwards  the  elfect  of  the  gofpel, 
 it  might  contribute  to  prepare  the  way  for  that 
 great  effect  by  the  convcriion  of  profelytes,  and  the 
 eiiabliihment  of  fynagogues  in  the  eatlern  parts  of 
 the  world. 
 
 It  deferves  particular  confideration,  that  the  en- 
 lightening of  the  nations  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
 true  God  is  exprefsly  mentioned  as  a  glorious  de- 
 fign,  to  which  the  deliverance  of  the  Jews  by  Cyrus 
 was  fubfervient.  If.  xlv.  5.  6.  ^'  I  girded  thee, 
 ''  though  thou  haft  not  knoivn  me ;  that  they  may 
 "  know  from  the  riling  of  the  fun,  and  from  the 
 "  welt,  that  there  is  none  belides  me.  1  am  the 
 "  Lord,  ^nd  there  is  none  elfe." 
 
 6.  When  unbelievers  pretend,  that  the  prophecies 
 in  Uaiah  which  Chriftians  apply  to  the  times  of  the 
 Melliah,  were  really  meant  of  the  times  immediate' 
 ly  o\-  foon  after  the  return  from  captivity;  they 
 mud  either  fuppofe,  that  the  writer  of  the  book  of 
 Ifai.ih  lived  before  the  cap.tivity,  and  that  tne  book 
 mjy  be  genuine;  or,  that  that  VN^iter  lived  after 
 the  return  fom  the  captivity,  and  that  the  book  is 
 fpurious.  The  fiyi\  fuppofition  proves  Ifaiah  to 
 have  been  divin^-ly  infpired,  as  living  fo  long  before 
 thofe  great  events,  and  yet  delivering  fo  full  and 
 clear  predictions  concerning  them.  The  feconJ 
 fuppofition  mud  infer,  that  the  fpurious  writer  of 
 the  bock  of  Ifaiah,  living  after  the  return  from  cap- 
 tivity, defcribeJ  certain  great  events,  as  happening 
 in  thofe  times,  fuch  as  the  converfion  of  the  Gen- 
 tile nations,  which  himfelf  and  the  whole  Jewilh. 
 nation  knew  did  not  happen.  It  is  unrealbnablc  to 
 S  i  fuppofe, 
 
322'  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V, 
 
 fuppofe,  that  either  the  writer  of  fuch  a  book 
 ihould  be  capable  of  fucli  cbfurdity,  or  that  the 
 Jewiih  nation  Jhoukl  put  into  their  facred  canon 
 things  they  knew  to  be  fo  notorious  falfehoods. 
 
 7.  It  is  evident,  from  the  books  of  Ezra  and  Ne- 
 hemiali,  and  of  the  prophets  who  prophefied  foon 
 after  the  return  from  captivity^  that  the  ftate  of  the 
 Jewiili  church  and  nation  at  that  time  was  exceed- 
 ing unlike  what  we  lind  in  the  prophetic  defcrip- 
 tions  of  the  happinefs  of  the  church  in  the  palTages 
 applied  to  the  Meffiah.  Though  what  Cyrus  did 
 for  the  church  of  God  was  in  itfelf  a  glorious  de- 
 liverance, all  things  conlidered  •,  yet,  for  a  long- 
 time after,  the  church  continued  in  a  very  low  con- 
 dition. The  Gentile  nations  were  not  enlightened  ; 
 fo  far  from  it,  that  the  neighbouring  nations  llrong- 
 ly  oppofed  the  rebuilding  of  the  Jewilh  city  and 
 temple;  and  their  oppofition  was  long  fuccefsful. 
 Inllead  of  that  glorious  light  defcribed  in  the  pre- 
 dictions of  the  Meffiah,  the  Jews  were  in  a  fbate  cf 
 much  ignorance  of  their  law  ;  their  unlawful  mar- 
 riages, and  other  abufes,  ihew  how  much  they  had 
 negleded  it.  Nehemiahcame  to  Judea  many  years 
 after  tlie  deliverance  by  Cyru?,  yet  in  his  time  it  is 
 laid  of  the  Jews  in  Judea,  that  they  were  *"'  a  rem- 
 "  nant  in  great  aliiidion  and  reproach;  that  the 
 *'  walls  of  Jerufalern  were  broken  doAvn,  and  the 
 "  gates  thereof  burnt  with  tire."  And  it  appears, 
 both  from  his  book  and  tiiat  of  Ezra,  that  their 
 Avork  confifled,  in  a  great  meafure,  in  a  flruggle 
 with  the  Jews  of  note  and  influence,  for  reforming 
 grofs  abules. 
 
 8.  In  tlie  predictions  applied  to  the  Mefliah,  the 
 prophets  are  fo  far  from  laying,  that  the  events  they 
 foretell  were  to  hapjien  i?mnediately  after  the  return 
 from  captivity,  that,  on  feveral  ocralions,  they  plainly 
 fay  the  contrary.  Thus,  for  inifance,  Ifaiah,  chap.  ii. 
 2.  3.  and  JVIicah,  chap.  iv.  i.  2.  foretell,  that  the 
 converlion  of  the  Gentile  nations  Ihould  happen  in 
 
 the 
 
Se(5l,  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  323 
 
 the  LAST  days;  which  exprcllion,  whether  it  be 
 underitood  of  the  lafi  days  of  the  Jewilli  poliry,  Qr 
 the  lalt  ages  of  the  world,  according  to  either  of 
 thefe  acceptations,  muft  fet  that  great  event  at  a 
 confiderable  distance  from  the  return  from  capti- 
 vity;  and  when  Jeremiah,  chap.  iii.  16.  17.  fpeaks 
 of  "  the  gathering  of  the  nations  to  the  name  of 
 "  Lord,"  he  fpeaks  of  it,  not  as  immediately  after 
 that  restoration,  but  after  the  reftored  people 
 "  fliOLiKi  be  multiplied  and  increaf-id  in  the  land," 
 which  behoved  to  be  the  work  of  time.  And  Da- 
 niel, together  with  the  other  three  prophets  who 
 prophefied  after  the  captivity,  fpeak  of  the  events 
 relating  to  the  Meffi  ih,  and  the  culling  of  the  ira- 
 tions,  as  flill  at  a  diilance. 
 
 IV.  In  confidering  the  other  chief  fubjech  with 
 which  predictions  of  the  Meiiiah  are  mixed,  it  is 
 proper  to  obferve,  that  they  are  often  mixed  witl-i 
 exliortations  to  Zion,  or  Jacob,  If.  xli.  xliii.  or  the 
 true  people  of  God,  to  guard  againft  dcfpondency, 
 amidit  the  calamities  whicii  the  prophets  foretell  j 
 which  is  evidently  fuitahle  to  what  was  proved  a- 
 bove  about  the  connection  between  Zion's  fafety  and 
 God's  mercy  in  the  MeUiah,  the  foun;lation  of  Zi- 
 on's hope  and  happinefs,  and  the  great  evidence  of 
 God's  regard  to  her.  And  as  it  was  a  chief  defign 
 and  eitedt  of  the  MeiTiah's  dodtrine  to  abolKli  idola- 
 try, predictions  of  that  event  are  wifely, mixed  with 
 divine  inltructions  and  reafonings,  tending  to  bring 
 it  about  in  the  way  of  perfuafion,  fee  If.  xli.  7.  xliv. 
 12.  as  no  doubt  the  prophetic  reafonings  concern- 
 ing the  wickednefs  and  extravagant  folly  of  idolatry, 
 in  conjunition  with  other  fcripture-inftructions, 
 contributed  by  the  divine  blcliing  to  that  conver- 
 lion  of  the  idolatrous  nations  which  is  {o  frequently 
 foretold. 
 
 V.  Whereas  it  mull  be  owned,  as  hinted  above, 
 that  the  figurative  cxpreilions  concerniug  the  deli- 
 
 .  i-rance  to  be  wrought  ,by  the  Melliah,  are  fonio- 
 S  f  2  tim.es 
 
524^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 times  borrowed  from  the  deliverance  from  the  cap- 
 tivity, or  contain  an  alkifion  to  it;  to  fliew  how 
 unieafonable  it  is  to  make  this  an  objedion  againft 
 the  evidence  of  tiie  predidlions  applied  to  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  it  is  ufeful  to  make  the  following  remarks  on 
 tliefe  prophetic  figures. 
 
 I.  In  many  inltances,  the  fniritual  meanhig  of 
 thefe  figurative  exprellions  is  eafily  determintd  by  a 
 number  of  more  clear  expreffions  in  the  fame  ctm- 
 texts.  Thus,  for  example,  though  the  predictions 
 in  if.  xlii.  xlix.  Iv.  fpeak  of  a  deliverer  of  pri- 
 soners and  captives,  and  of  one  u'ho  \yas  to  lead 
 forth  his  people  M^ith  peace,  anti  niake  them  go  out 
 •with  joy ;  yet  the  whole  tenor  of  thefe  predictions 
 ihows,  that  it  is  not  the  deliverance  from  Eahylo- 
 nifli  captivity,  but  the  far  mrrre  excellent  fpnilual 
 deliverance  by  the  Mefliah,  that  they  treat  oh  Thefe 
 chapters,  inflead  of  fpeaking  of  a  deliverer  of  the 
 Jews  only,  fpeak  cleailyof  one  who  was  to  be  a 
 light  to  the  Gentiles,  to  whom  the  Gentiles  fliould 
 feek;  who  fliould  bring  forth  judgement  to  the 
 Gentiles  ;  who  fliould  nuike  the  iiles  M'ait  for  his 
 3aw  ;  of  one  who,  while  he  was  to  be  thus  honour- 
 ed by  the  Gentiles,  fiiould  be  rejected  by  the  Jews ; 
 of  one  \vh6  was  to  be  God's  falvation  to  the  ends 
 of  th.e  earth,  God's  covenant  to  the  people,  the 
 myilical  David,  to  whom  the  fure  mercies  of  God's 
 everlafiing  covenant  iliould  be  owing  in  fo  fmgular 
 a  manner,  that  they  are  called,  his  mercit's^  the  fure 
 jTierdes  of  David^  If  Iv.  Thele,  and  the  like  ex- 
 preffions, prove  cJearly,  that  tl.e  predidions  which 
 contain  them,  relate  to  the  Meffiah,  even  to  Jefus 
 Cbrid,  and  not  to  the  deliverance  from  the  Baby- 
 loniili  captivity  ;  nnd  that  confequently  any  expref- 
 fions in  ihefe  prediftions  that  feem  to  be  boi  rowed 
 from  the  return  fiom  that,  or  any  other  temporal 
 captivity,  muil  be  figurative,  and  rnufl  be  meant  of 
 the  fpiritual  deliverance  or  falvation  from  fpiritual 
 thraldom  by  the  JMelfiah.     This  is  more  abundantly 
 
 confirmed 
 
Seft.III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  325* 
 
 confirmed  by  all  the  many  arguments  formerly  ad- 
 duced to  prove,  thnt,  not\v'ith(landing  fome  figu- 
 j-ative  exprefiions,  the  Jewiih  notion  of  a  temporal 
 Meiliah  is  inconliitent  with  the  whole  frame  of  pro- 
 phetic inftrudlions  conceining  him  ;  and  that  it  was 
 really  in  order  to  a  fpiritual  deliverance  or  falva- 
 tion  that  the  Meffiah  was  to  come. 
 
 2.  In  thofe  pfalms  of  David  which  contain  no 
 predictions  of  the  deliverance  from  the  Babylonifli 
 captivity,  and  in  the  lateil  prophecies,  which  were 
 written  after  that  deliverance  v/as  pafl,  the  fpiritual 
 deliverance  to  be  wrought  by  the  Meffiah  is  ex- 
 preffed  by  figures  borrowed  from  temporal  capti- 
 vity and  imprifonment ;  as  when  it  is  faid,  Pf.  Ixviii. 
 18.  t\c.  that  the  Meffiah  having  afcended  on  high, 
 would  lead  captivity  captive,  and  receive  gifts  for 
 men,  that  God  might  dwell  among  them ;  and  in 
 Zech.  ix.  which  is  a  prophecy  that  was  written  af- 
 ter the  Babylonilli  captivity  and  imprifonments 
 were  at  an  end,  and  fpeaks  plainly  of  the  Meffiah,  in 
 f  9.  and  downward,  it  is  faid,  y  11.  that  by  "  the 
 *'  blood  of  the  covenant,''  or  (as  was  proved  for- 
 merly) by  the  blood  of  the  Meffiah,  "  prifoners 
 *'  fliould  be  brought  out  of  the  pit  wherein  is  no 
 *'  water." 
 
 3.  As  it  is  manifeflly  fubfervient  to  edification, 
 and  particularly  to  due  efteem  of  the  fpiritual  fdva- 
 tion,  or  deliverance  from  fin,  by  the  Mefiiah,  that 
 it  is  exprefTed  by  figures  borrow^ed  from  thofe  ex- 
 ternal deliverances,  concerning  the  worth  of  which 
 men  have  the  moft  lively  fentiment,  If.  liii.  Pf.  xxii. 
 26.  fuch  as  deliverances  from  difeafes  or  death,  it  is 
 obvious,  that  there  is  the  fame  fitnefs  in  expreffing 
 the  fame  falvation  by  deliverance  from  captivity  or 
 imprifonment,  fuch  exprellions  having  the  fame 
 infiruclive  tendency. 
 
 All  the  remarks  made  above,  concerning  the  ma- 
 nifold relation  between  thefe  two  great  events,  the 
 deliverance  from  Babylon,   and  the  deliverance  by 
 
 Chrift, 
 
326  On  the  Peophecies  Cliap.V,; 
 
 Chrift,  fhew  how  fit  and  how  natural  it  i?,  that,  in 
 writings  which  treat  of  both  thofe  events,  the  de- 
 icriptions  given  of  the  one  ihonld  be  fometimes  ex- 
 preiTed  in  words  borrowed  from  the  other,  without 
 confounding  the  events,  but  flill  keeping  up  the 
 neceffary  didindtion  between  them;  and  this  has 
 been  proved  to  be  the  cai'e  as  to  the  predidions  in 
 view. 
 
 It  appears  from  tlie  book  of  Job,  which  is  one  of 
 the  moft  ancient  writings  in  the  world,  that  return- 
 ing from  captivity,  or  turning  a  man's  captivity, 
 has  been  an  ancient  phrafe,  to  exprefs  great  deliver- 
 ances, in  general,  of  whatever  kind.  For  whereas 
 it  isfaid,  Job.  xlii.  10.  that  "  the  Lord  turned  the 
 "  captivity  of  Job,'^  it  is  evident,  that  that  expref- 
 lion  is  not  taken  in  the  literal  fenfe,  but  only  to  ex- 
 prefs relief  from  calamities;  feeing  it  is  plain,  from 
 the  hiftory  of  thnt  good  man,  that  thougli  lie  -vvas  • 
 in  great  alfliclion,  yet  he  was  not  a  captive  among 
 enemies,  but  at  home  among  friends,  who  had 
 come  to  comfort  him. 
 
 Thefe  remarks  ferve  to  determine  the  fpiritual 
 meaning,  not  only  of  fuch  expreflions  as,  captivity^ 
 captives^  or  pr  if  oners  ^  in  the  pallliges  in  view,  but 
 alfo  of  fuch  other  ex])rcfTions,  as  going  forih^  or 
 leading  forth^  and  the  returning  of  the  redeetned 
 of  the  Lord  to  Zion^  in  If.  xxxv.  6c  li.  Nor  is  it- 
 more  difficult  to  conceive  the  fpiritual  meaning  of 
 iuch  expreffions,  as  the  redeemed  returning  to  Zion^ 
 than  of  fuch  expreflions  as  we  have  in  If.  ii.  2.  where 
 all  nations  are  laid  to  fozv  unto  Zion.  The  obvious 
 abfurdity  of  fuppofing  all  nations  to  come  to  refide 
 in  one  city,  makes  it  evident,  that  the  flowing  of 
 all  nations  to  Zion,  is  beft  explained  by  the  Mords 
 in  the  next  verfe,  which  fhew,  that  God's  word 
 Ihould  fpread  from  Zion  to  all  nations,  and  fo  in- 
 corporate them  into  Zion,  the  church  of  God. 
 
 VI.  Whereas  fc^veral  predictions  concerning  the 
 times  of  the  Meffiah  contain  promifes,  not  only  to 
 
 ■    Judah 
 
•Setftilll.      reiating  to  the  Messiah.  327 
 
 Judah  but  Ij'raeU  it  is  needful  to  obferve,  that 
 though  it  was  chieiiy  Judah  that  returned  from  cap- 
 tivity to  repeople  the  land  of  Canaan,  yet  a  part  of 
 the  ten  tribes  returned  along  with  them,  and,  pro- 
 bitbly,  not  only  at  the  tirit  return,  in  the  days  of 
 Cyrus,  but  on  various  occalions  afterwards.  The 
 promife  of  return  from  captivity  is  exprefsJy  diredled 
 to  Ifrael,  as  diilinguiihed  from  Judah,  Jer.  iii.  ; 
 where  it  is  faid,  y  11.  that  Ifrael  had  juflitied  her- 
 felf  more  than  treacherous  Judah  ;  and  immediate- 
 ly after,  the  prophet  is  appointed  to  exhort  Ifrael^ 
 thus  diilinguiihed  from  Judah,  to  repentance,  and 
 to  promife  that  God  would  "  take  them  one  of  a 
 "  city,  and  two  of  a  family,  and  bring  them  aoaiii 
 "  toZion."  Though  thefe  expreillons,  "one  of 
 "  a  city,  and  two  of  a  family,'-'  import,  that  it  was 
 comparatively  but  a  fmall  remnant  of  Ifrael  tha:: 
 fhould  return,  whence  it  was  no  -wonder  that  they 
 were  fwallowed  up,  as  it  were,  of  Judah;  yet  it  ij 
 promiled  to  that  reniant,  y  16.  (for  it  is'  to  them 
 the  woi'ds  in  that  verfe  are  direded^,  th.>t  they 
 Ihould  multiply  and  increafe  in  the  land  ;  and  y  18. 
 fpeaks  of"  the  houfe  of  Judah  as  walking  with  the 
 "  houfe  of  Ifrael,  and  coming  together  out  of  the 
 /'  land  of  the  north,  to  the  land  given  to  their  fa- 
 "  thers."  Whereas  from  the  times  of  Rehoboaiii 
 until  the  captivity,  Ifrael,  or  the  ten  tribes  avIiO 
 revolted  from  the  houfe  of  David,  (and  vv'ere  p-ene- 
 rally  under  idolatrous  kings),  were  a  diflincl  people 
 from  Judah,  the  prophets  juflly  mention  it  as  a 
 confiderable  advantage  in  the  itate  of  God's  church 
 after  the  return  from  captivity,  that  that  dillinclion 
 ihould  ceafe.  From  thefe  remarks,  it  appears,  than 
 "when  we  read  of  a  reiteration,  not  only  of  Judah 
 but  Ifrael,  it  is  not  always  needful  to  underlland  it 
 as  meant  of  the  final  reftoration  of  all  Ifrael,  at  the 
 time  of  the  univerfal  converiiun  of  the  nations, 
 Rom.  xi.  (though  that  no  doubt  is  the  fubjedi:  of  fe- 
 veral  prcdiclions,  as  was  formerly  proved).     Some 
 
 predictions 
 
328  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 predicftions  of  refloraiion  from  captivity,  though 
 they  extend  not  only  to  Judah,  but  to  Ifrael,  are 
 plainly  meant  of  the  return  from  Babylon,  the 
 people  of  Ifrael  who  Ihared  in  that  brnctit  not  be- 
 ing too  inconfiderable  to  be  the  fubject-matter  of 
 prophecy.  Rut  a  chief  ufe  of  thefe  remarks  is,  to 
 explain  the  predictions  of  the  Meffiah,  as  govern- 
 ing, not  only  Judah,  but  ifrael. 
 
 VJI.  And  whereas  feveral  prcdidlions  fpeak  of 
 Judah  and  Ifrael,  not  only  as  both  governed  by  the 
 Meffiah,  but  alfo  as  dwelling  finely,  and  in  profpe- 
 rity  under  him,  which  may  appear  not  fo  coniiit- 
 ent  with  the  predictions  concerning  the  difperlion 
 of  the  Jews,  and  the  perfecution  of  the  ChrifbianSj 
 in  the  times  of  the  Meiliah ;  to  remove  fuch  appear- 
 ances of  inconliftency,  it  is  proper  to  obferve  the 
 following  things. 
 
 1.  The  promifes  of  falvation,  fafety,  or  comfort, 
 that  are  contained  in  the  predictions  of  the  Mefirah, 
 are  made  only  to  thofe  who  Ihould  obey  the  Mcf- 
 liah,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles.  Unbelievers, 
 whether  of  the  one  fort  or  the  other,  have  no  tide 
 to  them.  The  prophetic  threatenings  againd  the 
 enemies  of  the  Mefliah  put  this  beyond  queition. 
 
 2.  The  names  of  yndah^  ifrael^  or  Zioti^  accor- 
 ding to  the  prophetic  ftyle,  are  apj>licable  to  all  the 
 true  people  of  God  and  of  the  Mefliah,  whether 
 Jews  or, Gentiles  ;  though  the  majority  of  the  Jew- 
 iih  nation  did  not  embrace  the  true  Meiliah,  many 
 myriads  of  them  did  embrace  him  *.  The  convert- 
 ed Gentiles  were  to  be  conildered  as  incorporated 
 with  the  true  Jewilli  church,  or  true  Zion. 
 
 3.  It  is  alfo  fuitable  to  the  prophetic  ftyle,  that 
 the  name  of  fafety^  as  well  z^Jlihatioji^  Ihould  be 
 given  to  that  ftate  of  true  bleffedneili  into  which  the 
 Meffiah  was  to  bring  his  people,  and  in  which  he 
 
 *  The  words  in  Afls  xxi.  20.  rendered  fna^jf  ihoufundi,  are,  in 
 tlie  Greek,  many  mjriadj, 
 
 will 
 
Sed.  III.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  329 
 
 will  keep  them,  notwithftanding  their  liablenefs  to 
 outward  trials,  which  he  makes  very  ufeful  to  them, 
 and  truly  fubfervient  to  their  fafety,  in  the  higheft 
 fenfe  of  the  word.  This  is  evident  from  the  llrain 
 of  prophetic  inftruflions  and  expredions,  in  the  paf- 
 fages  which  prove,  that  it  was  a  fpiritual  falvation 
 and  happinefs  that  the  MelTiah  was  to  beftow  on  his 
 people.  Some  expreffions,  which,  at  firil  view, 
 ieem  to  fignify,  in  the  mo(t  literal  fenfe,  temporal 
 fafety  or  profperity,  cafdy  admit  another  and  higher 
 meaning;  as  in  Jer.  xxiii.6.  when  fpeaking  of  the 
 righteous  branch  raifed  to  David,  it  is  faid,  that 
 "  in  his  days  Judah  faall  be  flivcd,  and  Ifrael  fliall 
 "  dwell  fafely,"  the  words  rendered  clivell  fafefy, 
 may  be  rendered  dzvell  in  confidence y  fo  as  to  re- 
 late to  tlie  fuperior  fpiritual  privileges  of  the  gofpelr 
 church. 
 
 .  4.  Where-ever  there  are  fuch  expreflions  as  can- 
 not be  reafonably  explained  otherwife  than  as  rela- 
 ting to  times  of  outward  fafety,  as  God  has  fre- 
 quently vouchfafed  fuch  times  to  the  Me/Tiah's 
 people,  it  is  evident,  that  thofe  times,  as  well  as 
 times  of  perfecution,  were  proper  fubjedis  of  pre- 
 diction :  and  if  there  are  fome  predictions  of  that 
 kind  that  are  not  fully  accomplilhed  as  yet,  this 
 is  no  objedion  againfl  the  evidence  ariling  from 
 fuch  as  are  acconipliilicd. 
 
 5.  But  befides  all  this,  it  deferves  j->articiilar  con- 
 flderation,  that  many  comfortable  promifes  in  the 
 prophetic  writings  are  defigned  for  fupporting  the 
 lincere  fervants  of  God,  who  had  a  far  greater  con- 
 cern about  the  prefervation  of  the  true  religion  in 
 the  world,  than  about  the  mere  temporal  fafety  of 
 their  own  nation.  To  fuch  men  it  mufb  hive  been 
 the  mod  fenfible  afliitflion,  to  fee,  or  hear  of,  thofe 
 dangers  that  feemed  to  threaten  the  total  extinction 
 of  true  religion,  and  the  extirpation  of. God's  church. 
 It  is  evident,  that  when  true  religion  was  to  be  ex- 
 tendetl  to  the  Gentile  nations,  far  and  near,  tho' 
 T  t  fometimes 
 
330  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 fometimes  perfecuted  even  in  many  parts  at  once, 
 k  was  ilill  in  a  (late  of  far  greater  fafety,  or  f artlier 
 reinovc'd  from  all  probable  danger  of  extinciion, 
 than  when  of  old  confined,  in  a  great  meafur'e,  to 
 one  country,  ^diich  was  frequently  on  the  point  of 
 being  fwai lowed  up  by  powerful  adverfaries.  This 
 diftinguiihing  advantage  of  the  true  religion  in  the 
 times  of  the  Meffiah,  may,  in  part,  explain  the 
 prophetic  exprefiions  about  the  fifcty  of  Ifrael  un- 
 der his  reiizn. 
 
 Sect  lY.  Of  IfalalCs  Proj)]iecies. 
 
 As  the  propliet  Ifaiali  has  been  fryled  by  fome,  by. 
 xvay  of  eminence,  the  Evangelical  Prophet^  on  ac- 
 count of  his  many  and  clear  predictions  of  the  rVfef- 
 fiah,  it  may  Ihew  howjuftly  that  litle  hath  been 
 given  him,  if  we  confider,  that  of  fixty-fix  chapters, 
 into  v/li!th  his  book  is  divided,  about  forty  contain 
 prophecies  of  one  kind  or  other  on  that  fubjed  ; 
 ieveral  of  which  chapters  treat  wholly  of  it;  and 
 in  fom.e  parts  of  this  book,  we  find,  in  Ieveral  con- 
 tiguous chapters,  a,  continued  feries  of  prophecies 
 relating,  either  to  the  MdTiah's  perfon,  hischurcii, 
 cr  his  enemies.  As  Ifaiah,  and  his  formerly-men- 
 tioned cotemporaries,  lived  about  the  time  of  the 
 decleniion  of  the  kino;doms  of  Ifrael  and  Judah,  it 
 gives  light  to  their  predictions,  to  have  in  view  the 
 chief  events  of  the  hiitory  of  thofe  times,  relating 
 both  to  the  kingdoms  of  llVael  and  Judah,  and  the 
 ciiicf  neighbouring  nations. 
 
 With  refpeft  to  the  hiftory  of.  the  kingdom  of 
 Jfrael,  it  is  needful  to  dillinLniiili  between  the  inva- 
 iion  of  that  kingdom  by  Tiglath-pilefer,  who  con- 
 cpucreci  the  more  northern  parts  of  it,  Galilee, 
 I'-^aplitaii,  and  Zebulun,  and  carried  away  captive 
 many  inhabitants  of  thofe  parts,  (which  partial  cap- 
 tivity ieems  to  be  referred  to,  If.iah  ix.  i.), 
 '       •  and 
 
Sei5l.lV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  331 
 
 and  tlie  more  general  calamity  brought  on  Ifrael  by 
 the  Alfyrians  afterward,  when  they  ied  c.iptive  the 
 whole  ten  tribes,  and  planted  ilrangeri  in  their 
 room. 
 
 Concerning  the  hiftcry  cfjudah  in  thofe  times, 
 it  is  proper  to  obferve,  ifl,  That  wickedneis  of  ail 
 forts,  and  particularly  idolatry,  came  to  a  great 
 'height  among  that  people,  cipecialiy  in  the  days  of 
 /  |-,aiand  Manafieh.  2dly,  That  though  the  Ally- 
 rians  did  not  utterly  dcllroy  Judah,  as  they  did  the 
 ten  tribes;  yet  they  brought  leveral  grievous  cala- 
 mities on  them,  particularly  in  the  days  of  llezekiali 
 and  Manallch.  3dly,  That  the  kings  of  Ifrael  and 
 Syria,  though  they  did  not  iliccced  in  their  attempts 
 on  Judah  at  the  time  mentioned,  If.  vii.  and  i  Kings 
 xvi. ;  yet  they  nidde  extraordinary  llaughter  on  the 
 people  of  Judah  in  the  time  of  the  fame  King  A- 
 /haz;  as  we  find  in  2  Chron.  xvi.  5.  6. 
 
 As  to  the  nations  bordering  on  Judah,  though 
 God,  for  ju(l  and  wife  ends,  forbade  the  Jews  to 
 feek  protection  from  Egypt,  they  obliinateiy  dilb- 
 beyed  tliat  divine  conimand,  and  were  remarkably 
 puniihed  for  their  difobedience;  as  we  read  If.  xxxi. 
 And  it  is  needtul  to  obftrve,  that  the  Afiyrians,  and 
 afterwards  the  Babylonians,  were  inltrumcntal  in 
 bringing  extraordinary  judgements  on  Egypt,  the 
 Syrians,  tljeT}rians,  and  tlio  Moabites  ;  and  as  to 
 feveral  of  them,  their  nances  wcvi^  cxtinguiilied,  and 
 their  people  confounded  with  the  AfTyrians,  who 
 fubdued  t'.iem. 
 
 The  hrtl  chapter  of  Ifaiah  confitb  of  praclical  in- 
 ftrudions,  concerning  the  neceiuty  of  lepeiitance, 
 and  various  motives  and  encour;igemcnt3  to  tt. 
 
 The  prophecy  in  the  fecond  cliapter,  as  was  ob- 
 ferved  above,  is  one  of  thole  prophecies  of  the  Mef- 
 ii;th  which  It^md  by  rhemfelves,  detached  Irom  all  o- 
 ther  lubjeds;  and  it  foretells  clearly,  tliat  the  na- 
 tions of  thie  Gentiles  "•  would  ilow  unto  Z.ion  ;" 
 •  that  they  ^'-  would  f;ek  after  and  embrace  the  know- 
 
 T  t  2  ''  i.d-e 
 
332  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 "  ledge  of  the  true  God  ;"  and  that  he  "  would  judge 
 "  or  rule  among  them." 
 
 The  third  chapter  contains  an  account  of  national 
 fins,  and  national  judgements,  the  fruits  of  thefc 
 lins. 
 
 And  in  the  fourth  chapter,  the  iirfl  verfe  of 
 which  is  reckoned,  by  good  interpreters,  a  conti- 
 nuation of  the  threatenings  in  the  former  againll 
 the  daughters  of  Zion,  it  is  foretold  at  the  begin- 
 ning of  a  new  predidion,  that  the  Branch  of  the 
 Lord  ihould  be  beautiful  and  glorious  for  them  that 
 ihould  efcape  of  Ifrael ;  which  cannot  be  otherwife 
 explained  than  by  applying  it  to  the  Meffiah,  (fo 
 often  called  the  Branch  in  other  prophecies),  conli- 
 dered  as  the  confolation  of  God's  people,  and  the 
 foundation  of  their  hope  and  joy  in  the  greateil  di- 
 f Ire lies. 
 
 The  fifth  chapter  treats  of  the  diftinguiiliing  pri- 
 vileges God  had  befloxved  on  the  Jews  as  his  vine- 
 yard, of  their  ungrateful  returns,  and  the  jufl  pu- 
 nifhinent  of  their  ingratitude,  without  any  circum- 
 ftance  that  can  reftrict  theie  tin'eatenings  to  the  Ba- 
 bylonifn  captivity,  fo  as  to  exclude  the  final  difper- 
 fion.of  that  people  l>y  the  Romans  ;  yea,  the  threat- 
 enings concerning  God's  vineyard  feem  moft  appli- 
 cable to  that  lafl;  defiilation,  becaufe  it  was  then, 
 and  not  till  then,  that  God's  vineyard  was  tranf- 
 ]->lanted  from  among  the  Jews,  and  planted  among 
 the  Gentiles.-^ Compare  Matth.  xxi.  41. 
 
 And  v./hereas  the  fixth  chapter  contains  threaten- 
 ings much  of  the  iame  kind  with  thofe  in  the  for- 
 mer chapter,  concerning  the  rejection  of  the  obdi- 
 nate  Jews,  the  expreilion  m  f  3.  The  ivhole  earth 
 is  full  of  his  glory ^  affords  an  argument,  that  the 
 predidion  relates  chicily  to  the  times  of  the  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentile  world  ;  feeing  it  is  then  only 
 that  it  could  be  faid,  that  the  knowledp-e  of  God's 
 glory  filled  the  earth. 
 
 The  prediction  of  the  Mefliah  contained   m  the 
 
 feventh 
 
Seft.  IVi      relating  to  the  Messiah.  333 
 
 feventh  and  two  following  chapters,  are  mixed  with 
 fuch  other  fubjec^ls  as  thole  formerly  rfientioned  in 
 
 ■  the  general  remarks  on  the  contexts  "w.ere  iiich  pre- 
 didions  are  found.  The  fir/u  parf  of  the  feventh 
 chapter  contains  a  promife  of  the  prefervation  of 
 Judah  from  the  attempts  then  made  againil  that 
 people  by  the  Kings  of  Ifrael  and  Syria,  together 
 with  a  threatening,  that  the  kingdom  of  Ifrael  iliould 
 be  overthrown  within  fixty-five  years.  The  fecond 
 part  of  the  chapter  contains  threatenings  of  calami- 
 ties to  be  brought  on  Judah  by  the  fame  Aflyrians, 
 •who  were  to  deftroy  Ifrael.  Between  thefe  pre- 
 dictions comes  in  the  promife  of  Immanuel,  which 
 the  New  Teftamient  applies  to  the  Meliiah,  as  born 
 of  a  virgin.  How  fuitable  it  was  to  mix  promifes 
 of  the  MefHah  with  thofe  other  fubjecls  of  this  chap- 
 ter, is  evident  from  the  former  general  remarks  on 
 
 '  the  various  chief  fubjecls  of  prophecy.  This  tend- 
 ed to  confirm  God's  promife  to  Judah  of  fpecial 
 proteftion  in  the  midll  of  dangers  that  feemed  to 
 threaten  utter  ruin ;  and  in  propofing  the  promife 
 of  the  Meiliah  as  the  beft  prefervative  againfc  de- 
 fpondency,  it  was  ftill  n-eedlul  to  warn  Judah,  that 
 notwithllanding  that  promife,  their  apoitafy  Ihould 
 not  pafs  unpuniihed. 
 
 The  fame  general  obfervations  are  alfo  applicable 
 to  the  palTIiges  relating  to  the  Meiliah  in  the  eighth 
 chapter.  In  the  tirft  part  of  that  chapter,  it  is 
 foretold,  that  the  AlTyrian  would  hailen  to  the  prey, 
 (for  that  is  the  meaning  of  Maher-jlmlalhajhSbaz)^ 
 and  would  take  away  the  wealth  of  Syria  and  Ifrae), 
 and  would  alfo  overfpread  the  land  of  Judah,  which 
 is  called,  f  8.  ImmanueVs  lajid.  It  was  needful 
 fur  the  people  of  Judah  to  know,  that  notwith- 
 flanding  their  peculiar  interell  in  the  promife  of  Im- 
 manuel, their  tins  fliould  be  chaftifed  ;  and  to  know 
 alfo,  that  notwithllanding  thefe  chaflifements,  they 
 fiiould  be  preferved  from  utter  ruin,  for  the  fake  of 
 Immanutl,      It  is   of  importance  to   obferve  the 
 
 proofs 
 
334  ^^  t^^^  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 proofs  we  have  in  this  context,  that  Immanuel  was 
 the  foundation  of  JuJah's  fafety  from  the  total  ruin 
 they  might  apprehend.  \Vhereas,  in  f  8.  the  pro- 
 phet fpeaks  exprefsly  of  the  AiTyrians  as  overfpread- 
 ing- the  land  of  Immanuel,  upon  mention  of  that 
 joyful  name,  he  appears  infpired  with  new  life  and 
 vigour,  and  bids  detiuice  to  the  enemies  who  threat- 
 ened Judah  with  dellrudion,  f  9.^  10.  The  pro- 
 phet's triumphant  expreffions  amount,  in  eifect,  to 
 this,  "  Your  pernicious  counfels  aoainll  Judah  Ihall 
 "  be  brought  to  nought,  for  the  fake  of  our  Imma- 
 "  nuel,"  (for  that  word  is  in  the  original  in  f  10, 
 as  well  as  ^  8.  though  it  is  in  f^.  a  proper  noun, 
 and  tranflated  in  f  10.  as  an  appellative).  In  botll 
 thefe  chapters,  as  well  as  in  other  prophecies,  it  is 
 intimated,  that  though  both  JiiJah  and  Israel  iliould 
 meet  with  greai  deiolations  trom  tlie  Air)rians,  yet 
 there  fhould  be  a  vad  difterence  betwixt  the  cala- 
 mities of  thefe  two  different  nations  ;  thi)fe  of  Ju- 
 ,dah  would  by  no  means  be  fo  deftrucftive,  nor  fc> 
 irrecoverable,  as  the  other.  For  underflanding 
 )^  13.  it  is  needful  to  obferve,  that  /.haz  the  King 
 of  Judah  had  made  a  fmful  confederacy  with  the  King 
 of  Aflyria,  for  defending  himfelf  from  the  Kings  of 
 Syria  and  Ifrael.  The  prophet,  iji  condemning  this 
 confederacy,  teaches,  that  Judah  ihould  rr.ake  the 
 Lord  of  hoiis  the  object  both  of  their  hope  and  fear; 
 which  exhortation,  compared  with  other  prophe- 
 cies, may  reafonabl}  be  underllood  to  rc^quii  e  them 
 to  trull  in  the  mercy  of  God  through  immanuel ; 
 cfpecially  confidering  the  arguments  formerly  men- 
 tirf)ned  in  the  general  view  caken  of  prtdiccions  re- 
 lating to  the  imbelitf  of  the  y^zus^  to  Ihew,  that 
 this  context  relates  to  the  IVkffiah,  ofv/homitis 
 here  laid,  that  when  he  lliould  be  zjlone  offiumblhig 
 to  both  houfes  of  Ifrael,  he  Ihould  be  a  jcinCtuary 
 to  fome  other  people,  who  can  be  no  other  but  the 
 Gentiles.  Thus  is  the  gofpel-application  of  tha 
 name  of  Immanuel  to  the  Mcffiah  confirmed  by  the 
 
 dilferenl 
 
Sed.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  335'. 
 
 different  parts  of  this  8th  chapter,  as  well  as  of  the 
 7th. 
 
 As  it  is  of  the  tribe  or  kingdom  of  Judah  that  the 
 prophet   fpeaks  more  diredly  from'  chap.  viii.  12. 
 all  along  to  the  ciofe ;    fo  the   end  of  the  chapter 
 foretells  a  defolation  coming   on  that  kingdom,  to 
 whicli  the  prophet  gives  the  name  of  darknefs ;  and 
 both  this  prediction  and  the  beginning  of  the  ninth 
 chapter,  which  is  a  continuation  of  it,  may  be  pa- 
 3'aphrafed  thus  :    "  Though,  for  juil  reafon,  God 
 ''  will  bring  great  darknefs,  or  defol.ition,  on  the 
 "  kingdom  of  Judah  ;    yet  it  will   not  be  fo  great 
 *'  and   irrecoverable  as  was  brought  on  the  king- 
 "  dom  of  Ifrael  udien  firlt  the  Allyrians  carried  a- 
 *'  way  captive  Zebulun  and  Naphtali,    and  after- 
 *'  wards,  by  the'way  of  thofe  northern  places,  gra- 
 "  dually  brought  about  a   total  defolation  of  that 
 "  kingdom.     Thefe  fame  places  who   fuffered   tirft 
 *'  that  defolation,   or  darknefs,  from  Heathen  op- 
 "   prefTors,  when  inhabited  in  after  ages  by  the  rem- 
 "  nant  of  Judah,  and  fomelfraelites  mixed  with  them, 
 "  iliall  fee  the  glorious  light  of  Immanuel.     God 
 "  will  add  to  the  number  of  his  Zion  ;    will  he  not 
 add  alfo  to  her  joy,   and  increafe  her  privileges, 
 as  well  as  enlarge  her  bounds  I     God's  Zion  or 
 church  flvall  obtain  a  glorious  vit^tory  over  her 
 incorrigible  adverfaries,  like  the  ancient  vi(!l:ory 
 over  the  rVIidianites,    who  were   defeated  by.fo 
 unlikely  means,  as  holding  out  of  lights,    and 
 blowing  of  trumpets.     God  will  conquer  Zion's 
 enemies  in  a  way  dilTerent  from  th.e  way  of  other 
 conquerors.     They  fight  battles  full  of  confufed 
 noife,  and  mens  garments  rolled  in  blood  ;    but 
 "  this  fhail  be  with  fewel  of  fire  ;    for  it  is  by  Im- 
 *'  manusl  that  this  fliall  be  brought  about.-    I  have 
 "  named  once   and  again  this  child  as  the  fupport 
 "  and  foundation  of  our  hope  in  the  moil  threaten- 
 "  ing  dangers  ;    I  prophefy  of  him  now  again  as  a 
 f  child  :  ^His  name   fnall  be   called,   IVonderful^ 
 
 Counfdlor^ 
 
 u 
 
336  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 cc 
 
 Counrellor^  &c.  ;  Ee  iliall  be  a  divine  perfon  in- 
 ''  carnate,  &c.  God's  promife  to  our  fathers,  that 
 "*^  the  everlailing  kingdom  Ihould  be  eftabliihed  in 
 "  the  houfe  of  David,  fhall  be  accomplifhed  in  this 
 *'  child.  The  revolutions  and  difafbers  I  have  been 
 *'  foretelling  fcem  to, contradict  that  promife;  but 
 ''  they  do  not ;  for  they  iaall  not  hinder  its  acconi- 
 "  plilhment.  This  Prince  of  peace  ihall  reign  on 
 *'  the  throne> of  David  for  ever/' 
 
 The  latter  part  of  this  9th  chapter  alfo  proves  the 
 difparity  between  the  calamities  of  Judah  and  of  If- 
 rael  :  for  it  confifts  almoll  wholly  of  threatening?, 
 againll  the  Kings  of  Syria  and  Ifrael,  who  were  at 
 that  time  Judah's  moft  formidable  enemies.  Thefe 
 threatenings  againd  Judah's  enemies  were  real  pro- 
 mifes  of  fafety  to  the  people  of  Judah  themfelves  : 
 though  it  is  faid,  f  2\.  that  Ifrael  would  be  againll 
 Judah,  yet  it  is  not  faid,  that  they  fliould  overcome 
 Judah . 
 
 Whereas,  in  cliap.  x.  befide  forne  pracftical  in- 
 ftruclions,  the  chief  fubjedl;  of  prophecy  infifted  on 
 is  the  downfall  of  the  Ailyrian  empire,  the  threaten- 
 ings againft  the  Ailyrians  are  mixed  with  promifes 
 to  Judah,  which  have  a  near  affinity  to  thole  con- 
 tained in  the  preceding  chapter.  To  make  this  e- 
 vident,  it  is  fufficient  to  make  the  following  re- 
 marks, ill,  Wiiereas  the  AfTyrian  is  reprefented, 
 in  ^  1 1 .  as  boafting  what  he  would  do  to  Judah  or 
 Samaria,  the  context  lliew^s,  tliat  tliis  beading  fliould 
 be  groundlefs ;  and  that  there  fliould  be  a  great  dif- 
 ference betwixt  the  fuccefs  of  the  AiTyrian  againfl 
 Judah,  and  his.  fuccefs  againfl  the  other  tribes ;  fee 
 y  12.  Afteru'ards,  in  ;^  27.  Vvdien  it  is  foretold, 
 that  God  would  deliver  Judah  from  the  AiTyrian,  it 
 is  faid  exprefsly,  that  it  ihould  be  becaufe  of  the 
 anointing  :  His  burden  JJmll  be  taken  azuay  from 
 off  thy  Jhoulder^  and  his  yoke  from  off  thy  neck^ 
 and  the  yoke  flmll  be  de/iroyed  becaufe  of  the  an- 
 ointing. "  The  anointing  here  mentioned  is  not  par- 
 ticularly 
 
Sed.IV.       relating  to  the  Messi.^h.  337 
 
 ticulnrly  defcribed,  which  makes  the  predicHoii 
 nioie  obfcLire;  yet  this  jFame  want  of  particuhir  de- 
 fcription  is  an  argument,-  that  the  expreflion  relates 
 to  that  to  which  the  anointing  is  applicribic  byway 
 of  eminence  ;  and  the  whole  (bain  of  propheiic 
 characi^ers  of  the  Mciliah,  and  of  prophetic  dodrine 
 -  concerning  him,  ihews,  that  it  is  to  him  that  this 
 is  chieily  applicable  ;  efpecially  feeing  this  pailage 
 fpeaks  of  an  anointing  that  was  the  foundation  of 
 •Judah's  fafety,  and  of  her  intercil  in  the  peculiar 
 care  and  protection  of  Providence. 
 
 The  nth  and  12th  chapters  were  formerly  pro-' 
 ved  at  large  to  contain  clear  predidions  concerning 
 the  Meffiah  as,  the  feed  of  Jelie,  to  whom  the  Gen- 
 tiles would  feek,  whofe  reft  ihouid  be  glorious,  who 
 would  judge  or  rule  among  the  nations,  filling  the 
 earth  with  the  knowledge  of  God  as  the  waters  co- 
 ver the  fea,  and  making  known  in  all  the  earth  what 
 excellent  things  God  had  done. 
 
 From  the  13th  chapter  to  the  24th,  we  have  a  fe- 
 ries  of  prophecies  concerning  the  revolutions  that 
 would  befall  the  kingdoms  of  Babylon,  Moab,  Sy- 
 ria, Jfrael,  Ethiopia,  Egypt,  and  Tyre ;  and,  ia 
 the  midft  of  other  fubje(^i:s,  predictions,  not  only 
 of  the  converfion  of  Ethioi  ia.  Tyre,  and  Egy]  t, 
 but  alfo  of  the  converfion  of  Afiyria ;  which  lait  e- 
 vent,  if  we  take  Afiyria  in  its  fulleit  extent^  may 
 comprehend  the  fcvcral  nations  which  had  been 
 Avallowed  up  by  that  great  cmpiie,  and  confounded 
 with  it. 
 
 Though  the  predidion  of  extraordinary  revolu- 
 tions contin^ied  in  chap.  xxiv.  be  of  that  more  ge- 
 neral kind  which  was  formerly  mentioned ;  yet,  a- 
 midit  thofe  revolutions,  exprefs  mention  is  made 
 of  a  time  when  men  ''  iliouid  hear  from  the  out- 
 *'  moit  ends  of  the  earth.  Glory  to  ihc  righteous  -," 
 which  gives  ground  to  luppoie,  that  the  prophet 
 has  in  view  tlie  happy  times  ^fhen  the  outmcft  ends 
 of  the  earth  ihouid  lee  the  fdvation  of  God;  eij^e- 
 
 U  u  cially 
 
33^  On  the  Prophecies  Cliap. V.- 
 
 cially  if  we  confider,  that  the  three  laft  verfes  of  the 
 chapter  ihew,  tliat  the  prophet  fpeaks  of  the  time 
 when  the  Lord  would,  in  a  fingiihir  manner,  defeat 
 the  powers  that  oppofed  his  kinoxiom  on  earth,  to 
 the  end  that  the  Lord  might  reign  in  Zion. 
 
 Though  the  predictions  in  the  beginning  of  chap™ 
 XXV.  are  general;  yet  it  is  evident,  that  they  relate 
 to  fuch  revolutions  among  tlie  more  powerful  nations 
 of  the  earth,  as  would  be  fubfervient  to  that  great 
 dchgn  mentioned  in  ^  3.  of  bringing  the  ftrongand 
 terrible  nations  to  fear  and  glorify  the  true  God ; 
 which  fuppofes  their  being  enlightened  in  the  true 
 knowledge  of  him.  In  the  fequel  of  the  chapter, 
 Ave  have  m.ore  clear  predictions  concerning  the  en- 
 lightening of  the  Gentile  nations;  foretelling,  "that 
 "  Gf;d  would  make  a  fcall  in  Mount  Zion  for  all 
 "  people,  and  would  deftroy  the  covering  and  the 
 "  vail  tijat  was  fpread  over  all  nations  ;  and  that 
 "  God  would  fwallow  up  death  in  vidory,  take  a- 
 "  way  the  rebuke  of  his  people  from  off  all  the 
 "  earth,  and  fubdue  his  incorrigible  enem/ies.'* 
 
 Whereas  the  26th  chapter  conhlts  chiefly  of  prac- 
 tical in{lrucl:ions  concerning  the  true  people  of  God, 
 what  is  prophetical  in  that  chapter,  as  was  obferved 
 formerly,  points  at  the  privileges  purchafed  by  the 
 mediation  of  the  Meliiah  ;  and  particularly  the  re- 
 furredion  of  the  de^d,  (which  had  been  hinted  at  in 
 the  former  chajiter  in  the  promife  o\  fivalloiuing  up 
 death  in  vidory)^  f  19. ,"  Thy  dead  men  iliall  live, 
 *'  together  with  my  dead  body  Ihall  they  arife  :  a- 
 "   Avake  and  ling,  ye  that  dwell  in  dull.''' 
 
 The  27 til  chapter  begins  with  that  fort  of  gene- 
 ral predictions  which  we  meet  Avith  in  feveral  other 
 prophecies ;  as  particularly,  in  chap.  xxiv.  ^  xxxiv. 
 Avliich  foretell  the  doAvnfail  of  the  enemies  of  Zion 
 in  general.  Thefe  predictions  concerning  Zion's  e- 
 nemies  arc  here  mixed  Avith  promifes  of  God's  taking 
 fuch  fpecial  care  of  his  vineyard,  that  "  he  Avoukl 
 *'  make  Jacob  at  lail  to  biollbm  and  bud,  lb  as  to 
 
 "  fill 
 
Sed.  IV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  339 
 
 ^^  fill  the  face  of  the  worlJ  with  fruit;"  which, 
 compared  with  other  propiietic  expreflions,  implies 
 filling  the  earth  with  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
 God. 
 
 In  the  28th  chapter,  the  rebukes  firft  direded  a- 
 gainfl  Ephraim,  or  Ifrael,  are  extended  afterwards 
 to  Judah,  \vho  are  threatened  for  taking  wrong 
 ways  of  refuge  and  fafety,  particularly  for  what  is 
 called  "  making  a  covenant  with  death  and  hell." 
 Thefe  expreffians,  when  compared  with  the  8th 
 chapter  of  this  prophecy,  and  with  2  Kings  xv.  ar2 
 Aippofed  by  interpreters  to  I'elate  to  the  falfe  means 
 of  relief,  or  falfc;  foundations  of  hope  and  lafety, 
 which  the  people  of  Judah  then  relied  on.  In  op- 
 pofition  to  thefe  falfe  foundations  of  hope  and  lafe- 
 ry,  the  Lord  defcribes  the  true  foundation  of  Zion's 
 fafety  by  fuch  characters  as  are  applicable  only  to  the 
 Mefliah,  according  to  the  whole  {train  of  prophetic 
 inftrudtions  concerning  him.  This  pafFage  receives 
 light  by  being  compared  with  whan  wa?  formei  ly 
 obferved  on  the  ytii  and  8th  chapters. 
 
 It  was  proved  before,  that  the  29th  chapter  fore- 
 tells  a  fiege  and  dedruction  of  Jerufalem  that  faould 
 be  contemporary  with  an  inexcufable  and  extraor- 
 dinary blindnefs  of  the  Jews,  and  a  glorious  enlight- 
 ening of  the  Gentiles ;  which  \"/ould  make  them  the 
 true  fpiritual  "■  feed  of  Jacob,  fearing  the  true  God, 
 *'  and  fmdifying  and  honoui'ing  his  name,  and  ma- 
 "  king  his  church  to  rejoice." 
 
 The  gcth  chapter  contains  threatenings  againd: 
 thofe  who  difobeyed  God  by  fceking  ihelter  in  E- 
 gypt ;  but  thefe  threatenings  are  mixed  with  joyful 
 declarations  of  God's  mercy  to  Zion,  and  fullciwed 
 with  a  defcri]:)tion  of  blcfled  times,  containing  cha- 
 raders  that  ajipear  peculiarly  applicable  to  the  times 
 of  the  Mefliah,  according  to  the  account  of  thofe 
 times  in  other  more  clear  prediAions.  The  })ro- 
 phet  fpeaks  here  of  times  when  Zion  fliould  receive 
 iiich  marks  of  God's  favour  as  would  give  her  cauie 
 U  u  2  ix 
 
34^  ^n  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 to  zueep  no  more  ;  "  when  Zion's  light  fiioukl  be 
 *'  grc-ucly  mcreafed,.  )^  26.  ;  when  the  Lord  Avould 
 *'  hind  up  the  breach  of  his  people,  and  heal  the 
 ^'  firoke  of  their  woqnd  ;.  when  Zion's  enemies 
 *'  ihould  meet  with  a  fingular  overthrow,  and 
 "  Ziim  herfelf  aoound  in  joyful  fongs;  and  when 
 "  the  Lord  would  caufe  his  glorious  v<iice  to  be 
 "  heard,  and  ihew  the  lighting  down  of  his  arm." 
 Tliougii  the  3  lit  and  foihowing  verfes  fpeak  of  the 
 downfall  of  the  Afiyrians ;  yet  tlie  defcriptions  of 
 Zior/s  joy  and  happineis  in  the  preceding  Context 
 iliew'S,  that  the  predidion  is  not  to  be  reftricled 
 merely  to  that  event,  but  mufl  relate  to  others  of 
 greater  importance. 
 
 The  beginning  of  the  3 2d  chapter  defcribes  the 
 reign  of  a  King  who  would  be  very  eminent  ia 
 righteoi'.fnef^  and  goodnefs,  of  \v'hom  it  is  fdd,  f  2. 
 ''}  that  he  would  be  as  rivers  of  waters  in  a  dry  . 
 "  place,  and  as  the  iliadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary 
 "  land."  Tho'  we  ihould  fuppofe  this  defcription 
 to  be  in  a  lower  fen le, applicable  to  Kezekiah  ;  yet  it 
 is  far  more  applicable  tv*^  the  Mcfliah,  and  has  a  lingu- 
 lar conformity  with  the  prophetic  clraraclers  in  o- 
 ther  places,  of  iiis  kingly  olace,  and  the  benefits  re- 
 fulting  from  it ;  and  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter 
 ipcrik'.  r^f  the  "  time  when  the  i'pirit  would  be  pour- 
 '•'•  c'j  our  from  on  high,  and  when  the  wildernels 
 "  ihuuld  be  a  fruitful  field,  and  the  fruitful  field  be 
 *'  counted  for  a  ibrell ;"  which  expreflions,  as  was 
 obferved  formeriy,  agree  with  the  expreltions  in  o- 
 tp.er  prophecies  concerning  the  enlightening  of  the 
 Gentiles,    and   the'  rejection   of    the    unbe!ievi^:g 
 
 The  ::;2d  chanter  f!)retells  the  deliverance  wroup'ht 
 for  Zion  in  the  days  of  Ilczekiah  from  the  cruelty  of 
 Sennacherib.  But  with  this  particular  prediction  the 
 prophet  mixes  thole  general  principles  concerning 
 God's  fpeciai  care  of  Zion,  which  in  other  places 
 are  mixed  with  pi-edidlions  of  the  JMeiliah. 
 
 Thq« 
 
Sed.lV.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  54I 
 
 The  34th  chapter  refembles  tlie  24th,  in  denoun- 
 cing general  threatenings  ag.iinll  the  enemies  of  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  and  in  being  followed  with  clear 
 prediclioiis  of  the  enligh^tening  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions ;  which  event  is  expreifed  in  the  35th  chap- 
 ter, "  by  God's  making  the  wildernefs  to  bioffom  as 
 "  the  rofe,  to  rejoice  with  joy  anil  linging,  feeing 
 "  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  rhe  excellency  of  our 
 "  God.''  The  fequcl  of  that  chapter  contains  pre- 
 didlions,  formerly  explained, ,  concerning  the  mira- 
 cles that  confirmed  the  gofpel,  tlie  way  of  holinefs 
 revealed  by  it,  and  the  everlading  joy  of  the  redeem- 
 ed of  the  Lord  founded  upon  it. 
 
 Whereas  ti;ie  56th  and  three  following  chapters 
 oflfaiahare  chiefly  hifloricnl,  the  chapters  follow- 
 ing that  hiriory  may  be  conlidered  as  a  fecond  part 
 of  this  prophetic  book,  containing  more  full  and 
 clear  predictions  of  the  MefJiah  than  the  firft. 
 
 The  40th  chapter  contains  clear  predictions  con- 
 cerning the  Mefiiah-s  forerunner,  who  was  to  pre- 
 pare the  way  for  him,  by  preaching  in  the  defert  ; 
 concerning  the  MelTiah  himfelf,  as  coming  to  Zion, 
 feeding  his  flock  like  a  fliepherJ,  enlightening  the 
 Gentile  nations,  and  revealing  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
 fo  as  all  lielli  fhould  (cc  it  together.  As  to  the 
 fubjedts  mixed  witji  thefe  precticlions,  there  is  not 
 the  lealt  mention  of  the  Babylonilh  captivity,  or 
 the  return  from  it,  from  tlie  beginning  to  the  end 
 of  the  chapter.  When  Zion  and  Jcrufalem  are  com- 
 manded to  lift  up  their  voice  with  flrength,  in  (/r- 
 der  to  publilli  glad  tidings,  it  is  not  faid,  that  they 
 were  to  do  this,  to  publilli  tlie  return  from  capti- 
 vity, but  in  order  to  fay  to  the  cities  of  Judah, 
 "  Behold  your  Qgd;"  and  then  it  is  added,  "  Be- 
 ,  *'  hold  the  Lord  God  will  come  ;  —  he  ihall  feed  his 
 "  flock  like  a  Ihepherd,"  ^:c.  The  other  fubjecls 
 in  this  chapter  are  fuch  as  were  formerly  mentioned 
 hi  the  general  remarks  on  prophetic  contexts,  fuch 
 as  promifes  of  fingular  comfort  to  Jcrufcdem,  and 
 
342  On  the  Propheciss  Chap. 
 
 reafonings  concerning  the  glory  of  the  God  of  If- 
 rael,  and  the  vanity  of  idols. 
 
 In  the  41(1  chapter,  there  is  a  prediction  of  the 
 converfion  of  the  Gentiles  in  figurative  exprefTions  : 
 >!^  18.  "I  will  make  the  wildernefs  a  pool  of  water, 
 "  — I  will  plane  in  the  wildernefs  the  cedar  and 
 '*  the  myrtle,"  &:c.  Several  arguments  for  under- 
 ftanding  thefe  exprefiions,  as  meant  of  the  conver- 
 iion  of  the  Gentiles,  may  he  gathered  from  other 
 prediclions,  v/here  the  fame  figures  are  made  ufe 
 €)f,  mixed  with  other  more  clear  exprefiions,  which 
 determine  the  meaning  of  them.  The  other  con- 
 tents of  this  chapter  are  predidions  concerning  the 
 Gonquefb  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus,  the  downfall  of 
 Zion's  enemies  in  general,  with  inltru'Vions  con- 
 cerning the  vanity  of  idols,  and  the  glory  of  the 
 God  of  Ifrael,  particularly  as  to  his  foreknowledge. 
 The  manner  in  which  the  prediction  about  Cyrus 
 is  brought  in  near  the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  re- 
 <]uires  particular  confideration.  The  chapter  be- 
 gins with  an  exhortation  to  the  nations  to  attend  to 
 the  great  works  \\diich  the  prophet  was  to  fpeak  of 
 in  the  name  of  God,  viz.  God's  raifing  up  Cyrus  to 
 make  fo  wonderful  a  conqueft ;  "  his  giving  the 
 "  nations  before  him ;  giving  them  as  the  dull  to 
 "  his  fword,  and  as  driven  flubble  to  his  bow.'* 
 Injjr4.  the  nations  are  required  to  confider,  that 
 thefe  revolutions  were  the  works  of  God  :  "  Who 
 *'  hath  wrought  and  done  it  ?  I  the  Lord  the  firft, 
 *'  and  with  the  lift,  I  am  he."  Then,  after  fome 
 inflrudions  about  the  folly  of  idolatry,  the  prophet, 
 from  f  10.  to  20.  exhorts  Zion  not  to  defpair,  but 
 to  trull  in  God,  affuring  her  of  the  downfall  of  her 
 incorrigible  enemies.  It  is  on  the  back  of  fuch  allii- 
 rances  that  we  have  the  above-mentioned  figura- 
 tive predidion  of  the  converfion  of  the  Gentile  na- 
 tions, fuitably  to  the  general  remarks  formerly 
 made  on  the  pi-ophetic  connexions.  The  laft  part, 
 of  this  chapter  from  f  21.  contains  a  defiance  to  the 
 
 Heathen 
 
SetS.  IV.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  34^' 
 
 Heathen  images  to  evidence  their  divinity,  as  the 
 God  of  Ifrael  did,  by  foretelling  future  events. 
 
 As  this  context  contains  very  magniticent  commen- 
 dations of  the  foreknowledge  of  the  true  God,  mani- 
 felted  by  his  predictions,  this  is  evidently  a  very 
 fuitable  tranfition  to  the  principal  fubjec^l  of  infpired 
 prophecy  in  the  next  chapter,  which  ^vas  fcjrmerly 
 proved  to  contain  fome  of  the  cleared  and  fuUeit 
 predictions  of  the  Melliah  in  all  the  Old  Teflament. 
 It  fpeaks  not  only  of  theMelliah  as  one  who  v/as  "  to 
 "  bring  forth  judgement  to  the  Gentiles,  who 
 "  would  make  the  ifles  to  wait  for  his  law,  who 
 *'  would  be  a  covenant  to  the  people,  and  a  light 
 "  to  the  Gentiles,  making  the  wildernefs  to  ling 
 "  and  rejoice,  and  caufing  men  to  give  glory  to 
 *'  God  in  the  illands,  or  in  the  parts  feparated  from 
 *'  Judah  by  the  lea;"  but  it  contains  alfo  predic- 
 tions concerning  the  Mejfllah's  manner  of  life,  con- 
 cerning his  being  rejected  by  the  Jews,  and  the  fad 
 confequencesof  tlieir  rejefting  him. 
 
 The  43d  chapter  contains  a  prediction  of  the  con- 
 verfion  of  the  Gentiles  in  figurative  expreflions,  re- 
 fembling  thofe  formerly  mentioned  in  chap.  xli.  iS. 
 In  this  43d  chapter,  it  is  laid,  f  19. — 22.  "  Be- 
 *^  hold,  1  will  do  a  new  thing;  —  1  will  even  make 
 "  a  way  in  the  wilJernefi,  and  rivers  in  the  defert. 
 "  The  beads  of  the  field  Ihall  honour  me,  the  dra- 
 "  gons  and  the  owls.  —  This  people  have  I  formed 
 *'  for  myfelf,  they  fh.dl  Ihcw  forth  my  praife.  But 
 "  thou  haft  not  called  upon  me,  O  Jacob,  but  thou 
 *'  h?\\  been  weary  of  mc,  O  Ifrael,"  &:c.  Seeing,  in 
 prophetic  tigures,  the  Gentile  world  is  called  the 
 wildernefs,  ic  is  natural  that  the  Gentiles  them- 
 felves  fliould  be  compared  to  the  creatures  that  in- 
 Jiabic  the  wildernei^s.  The  2 lit:  verfe  fpeaks  of 
 thofe  inhabitants  of  the  wildernefs  as  a  people  God 
 hath  formed  for  himfelf,  to  fhew  forth  his  praife  ; 
 and  the  following  coritext,  as  was  formerly  proved, 
 contains  hints  at  the  unbelief  and  rejection  of  the 
 
 Jews, 
 
344  ^'"^  ^^^^  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 Jews.  As  to  the  other  contents  of  this  chapter,  it 
 begins  with  the  ufual  exhortation  to  Jacob,  not  to 
 fc<i\\  but  to  trud  in  God  ;  and  then,  after  fome  in- 
 flrnctions  concerning  the  vanity  of  images,  as  abfo- 
 luttly  unable  to  gtvis  any  evidence  of  their  divinity, 
 it  is  foretold,  that  God  would  bring  down  Babylon 
 for  the  fiilie  of  Zion,  who  is  direded  to  ftrengthen  ■ 
 her  f'jith  of  this  new  deliverance,  by  remembering 
 the  ancient  deliverance  from  Egypt,  when  God 
 made  a  way  in  inc  fea,  anc!  a  patli  in  the  mighty 
 Avaters.  It  i>i  on  the  back  of  this  that  the  forecited 
 prediction  of  the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles  is 
 brought  in  with  a  folemn  introdudlion,  implying, 
 that  Vi'hai  the  prophet  was  going  to  foretell,  was  {6 
 v/onderful  a  divine  work,  that  it  would  in  a  manner 
 eclipfe  former  wonders.  So  that  this  tranlition  may 
 be  juftly  paniplirafed  thus :  "  Though  the  deliver- 
 "  ance  from  Babylon,  which  lam  promiling  to  you, 
 *■'  and  the  deliverance  from  Egypt  through  the  Red 
 ''  fea,  of  A\'hich  I  am  reminciing  yo'u,  were  glo- 
 "  rious  divine  works ;  yet  what  I  am  now  to  fore- 
 "  tell  next,  is  a  new  thing,  in  comparifon  of  which 
 '-'•  former  works  f^iall  nor  be  remembered/' 
 
 The  44th  chapter  contains  at  leall  fome  hints  re- 
 lating to  the  times  of  the  Mefiiah;  fince  it  not  on- 
 ly fpcaks  in  ^  g.  of  the  time  of  pouring  down  God's 
 Spirit,  and  bleliiiig  m.ore  abundantly  than  formerly, 
 but  of  pouring  down  fpiritual  bleiiings  on  the  dry 
 ground.  And  the  5th  and  6th  veries  feem  molt 
 naturally  applicable  to  a  new  people,  viz.  the  Gen- 
 tiles, who  had  not  formerly  acknov/ledged  the  true^ 
 God,  now  fubfcribing  to  the  Lord,  and  furnaming 
 themfelves  by  the  God  of  Jacob.  As  to  the  other 
 contents  of  this  chapter,  it  begins  with  the  ufual 
 exhortation  to  God's  church  not  to  fear,  becaufe 
 he  Would  help  her.  The  following  part  of  the 
 chapter,  after  the  predi(!:lion  jufl  now  cited,  con- 
 tains nervous  arguments  of  the  madnefs  of  idolaters^ 
 who  made  ufe  of  one   part  of  the  lame  timber  to 
 
 prep.irc 
 
Secft.IV.     relating  to  the  Messiah.  545* 
 
 prepare  their  meat,  and  made  another  part  of  it  p.n 
 object  of  worihip.  The  Inil  part  of  this  chapter 
 contains  a  mod  glorious  promil'e  of  remiflion,  or 
 of  blotting  out  fins  as  clouds;  which  proniife  is  pro- 
 pofed  as  a  motive  to  inforce  an  exhortation  to  If- 
 rael,  to  return  to  God  as  their  Redeemer  ;  and  then 
 follows  a  magniticent  predidion  concerning  the  re- 
 demption of  ifrael,  or  of  God's  people,  -^vdiich 
 ■would  be  jud  matter  of  univerfal  joy  and  fmging 
 through  heaven  and  ea;th.  Though  at  the  diltance 
 of  five  verfes  after  this,  the  deliverance  by  Cyrus  is 
 foretold,  it  does  not  follow,  that  that  is  the  re- 
 demption of  Ifrael  mentioned  above,  as  will  ap- 
 pear, if  we  confider  how  the  prediction  concerning 
 Cyrus  is  brought  in.  To.fet  this  in  a  clear  light, 
 the  lafl  feven  verfes  of  this  chapter  rnay  be  para- 
 phrafed  thus,  as  will  appear  to  any  who  conliders 
 this  whole  context.  "  O  Ifrael,  the  promife  of 
 "  remiflion  of  fm,  and  of  a  glorious  redemption 
 "•  that  fnall  make  heaven  and  earth  ling  ;  this  pro- 
 *'  mile  is  made  to  thee  by  that  God  who  fiyil  form- 
 "  ed  tliee,  O  Jacob,  or  firft  formed  a  church  in  the 
 "  world ;  by  that  God  who  made  all  things,  who 
 frullrateth  the  vain  arts  of  the  worlhippers  of  i- 
 mages  ;  by  that  God  who  fvdiils  all  his  promifes 
 fliithfuliy,  and  who  promifes  to  reilore  the  Jews 
 by  Cyrus."  So  that  the  predicftion  concerning 
 Cyrus  is  brought  in  as  one  of  tliofe  many  works  of 
 God  which  Ihould  make  Ifrael  rely  on  his  word, 
 and  particularly  on  his  promife  of  that  redemption 
 which  would  be  ground  of  univerfal  joy  and  linging 
 in  heaven  antl  earth. 
 
 Whereas  the  45th  chapter  contains  the  fullefl  and 
 clearelt  prediftions,  two  remarkable  things  are  af- 
 firmed concerning  the  ends  of  providence  in  tliefe 
 conqueils,  viz.  i/?.  That  they  fhould  be  brought 
 about  for  the  fake  of  Ifrael ;  and,  sJ/y,  That  they 
 jhould  be  fubfervient  to  God's  glorious  dcfign  of 
 enlightening  the  Gentile  nations.     In  the  lequel  of 
 
 X  X  the 
 
34^  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 the  chapter,  after  fome  important  inftrucTions  con- 
 cerning the  glory  of  the  God  of  Ifrael,  in  refped  of 
 his  powei"  and  foreknowledge,  we  have  a  variety  of 
 predictions  relating  to  the  MelTiah,  his  church,  and 
 his  enemies ;  ihewnig  particularly,  that,  in  after  a- 
 ges,  even  the  people  of  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  toge- 
 ther with  the   Sabeans,    v/ould  join   themfelves  to 
 Zion,  and  fay  to  her,  Surely  God  is  in  thee,  and 
 there   is   none  elfe,  no   other   God;  that   idolatry 
 lliould  be  abolilhed ;  that  Ifrael  lliould   be  faved  in 
 the  Lord  with  an  everlalting  falvation  j  that  all  the 
 ends  of  the  earth  Ihould  look  to  the  Lord  in  order 
 to  be  faved;  that  every  knee  fliould  bow  to  him, 
 and  every  tongue  fwear  ;  that  men  fliould  own  that 
 it    is    in   the   Lord    they   have   righteoufnefs  and 
 itrength  ;  that  they  fliould  come   to  him  ;  that  his 
 enemies,    or  thofe  that  would  be    incenfed  againft; 
 him,  fliould  be  alhamed  ;  that  in  him  all  the  feed  of 
 Ifrael    (which,    according   to   the   prophetic  llyie, 
 comprehends   the  converted   Gentiles)    fliould   be 
 juftified,  and   fliould  glory.      Thefe   things   Ihew, 
 that  whereas  the  chapter  begins  with  a  predicT:ion 
 concerning  Cyrus,  the  fequel  contains  a  continua- 
 tion of  the  hillory  of  the  church  of  God,  from  her 
 return  from  captivity,  to  the  time  of  the  converiion 
 of  all  nations. 
 
 As  the  46th,  and  two  following  chapters,  treat 
 '  at  large  of  the  downfall  of  Babylon,  and  the  deli- 
 verance of  God's  people  from  the  Babylonifli  capti- 
 vity, thefe  chapters  are  follov/ed  \s'ith  one  of  the 
 fullefi;  prophecies  in  all  the  Old  Tcftament  con- 
 cerning the  Meffiah,  chap.  xlix.  To  fhew,  that 
 the  distance  of  time  betwixt  the  return  from  cap- 
 tivity and  the  time  of  the  Meffiah,  is  no  objedion 
 againd  the  Chrillian  interpretation  of  the  49th 
 chapter,  it  is  proper  to  obferve,  that  at  the  clofe  of 
 the  48tii  chapter,  ^vhile  the  prophet  looks  forward 
 to  the  deliverance  from  Babylon,  he  looks  back  to 
 the  ancient  deliverance  from  Egypt,  ;^  21. ;  fo  far 
 
 is 
 
Seel:. IV.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  34^ 
 
 is  it  from  being  unfuitabJe  to  tlie  prophetic  way  o^ 
 writing,  to  join  defcriptions  of  very  ciiltant  events 
 in  contiguous  pallages.  But  what  we  are  chiefly 
 to  obferve,  as  to  the  relation  \vhich  the  49th  chap- 
 ter has  to  the  foregoing  predidtions,  is  the  manifold 
 relation  of  the  deliverance  from  Babylon  to  the  de- 
 liverance by  the  Meifiah,  as  formerly  explained, 
 and  (which  is  particularly  to  be  remembered)  that 
 the  hiflory  of  the  times  of  the  Meffiah  is  a  real  con- 
 tinuation of  the  hiftory  of  the  church,  after  her  re- 
 turn from  captivity. 
 
 It  was  proved  before,  at  good  length>  that  this 
 -49th  chapter  contains  large  predictions  concerning 
 tiie  MelTiah,  as  one  who  \vould  enlighten  the  Gen- 
 tiles, though  he  was  to  be  rejeded  by  the  Jews  : 
 here  it  is  foretold,  that  Ifrael  would  not  be  gather^ 
 ed  to  him,  but  that  he  llioukl  fpend  his  flrengtli 
 and  labour,  in  a  great  meafure,  in  vain,  among 
 that  nation  ;  that  he  ihould  be  defpifed  by  them  ; 
 that  he  ihould  be  given  for  a  covenant  to  the  peo- 
 ple, for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles ;  that  even  the  kings 
 and  queens  of  the  Gentiles  ihould  arife  and  worihip, 
 and  ihould  become  nurling  fathers  to  Zion  ;  that: 
 Zion  ihould  be  amazed  at  the  number  of  new  chil- 
 dren crouding  into  her,  after  loiing,  in  a  great 
 meafure,  her  former  children,  the  unbelieving 
 Jev/s.  It  is  iit  to  obferve,  that  there  is  not  any 
 mention  of  the  return  from  the  Babylonifli  captivi- 
 ty in  all  this  chapter :  for  as  to  the  ligurative  ex- 
 preiTions  m  ^  c).  24.  25.  about  delivering  prifoners 
 and  captives,  it  was  proved  before,  that  thefe  ex- 
 preflions  are  often  applied  to  i'piritual  deliverances; 
 and  the  M'hole  itrain  of  predictions,  and  other  in- 
 ttruclions,  in  this  chapter,  ihew,  that  that  mufl  be 
 the  meaning  of  thefe  expreilions  in  thole   paiHiges. 
 
 Whereas  it  is  faid  to  the  Jews,  in  the  lit  verfe  of 
 the  50th  chapter,  "  For  your  tranfgrelTions  is  your 
 "  mother  put  away,"  there  is  nothing  in  the  con- 
 text to  reftridt  this  paiTage  to  the  Babyloniih  capti- 
 X  x  2  vity  J 
 
348  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 vity  ;  it  feems  rather  more  applicable  to  the  final 
 rejec'tion  of  the  Jews,  after  their  rejefting  of  the 
 Meiilah,  in  the  times  of  the  gofpel ;  which  are  the 
 times  treated  on,  both  in  the  foregoing  and  follow- 
 ing prophecies.  The  defcription  of  fafferings  in 
 f  6.  hath  a  remarkable  conformity  with  the  predic- 
 tions concerning  the  Meffiah's  fuiferings  in  chap. 
 Hi.  and  elfe where  ;  and  the  triumphant  exprellions 
 in  the  following  context,  imply,  that  the  fufferer 
 here  fpoken  of  was  to  overcome  his  enemies,  not- 
 withltanding  the  injuries  he  was  to  fulfer  from 
 them  :  it  is  obvious,  that  this  is  more  applicable  to 
 the  Meffiah  than  to  Ifaiah  himfelf.  If  it  feem  dijfi- 
 cult  to  miake  out  the  connexion,  fuppoiingthe  pre- 
 diclion  to  rehite  to  the  JMefliah,  it  is  rather  more 
 dilficult  to  make  it  out  in  applying  the  prediftion  to 
 Ifaiah,  the  foregoing  and  following  prophecies 
 fpeaking  nothing  about  Ifaiah,  but  a  great  deal  a- 
 bout  the  Mefliah.. 
 
 That  the  51ft  chapter  treats  of  the  times  of  the 
 Melliah,  appears  from  ^  4.  &:  5.  where  it  is  faid, 
 that  "  a  law  lliall  proceed  from  him,  and  that  he 
 "  will  make  his  judgement  to  reft  for  a  light  of 
 "  the  people;  —  that  the  iiles  fliall  wait  upon  him, 
 "  and  that  on  his  arm  they  ihall  truft." 
 
 The  other  parts  of  this  chapter  contain  general 
 gracious  promiles,  "  tliat  God  would  comfort 
 "  Zion  ;  that  he  ^'/ould  make  her  wilderncfs  like  E- 
 *'  den,  and  her  deiert  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord  ; 
 *'  and  that  he  would  comfort  all  her  wafte  placej ;" 
 where  we  may  obferve,  that  building  wafte  places 
 is  applicable,  in  a  fpi ritual  fenfe,  to  the  times  of 
 the  Meffiah,  as  vv^ell  as  in  a  more  literal  fenfe,  to 
 the  times  after  the  return  from  captivity.  The 
 latter  part  of  tb.e  chapter  contains  enrnelt 
 prayers,  that  God  ^vould  exert  his  power  in  behalf 
 of  his  church,  to  carry  her  fafely  through  all  diffi- 
 culties, as  when  "  of  old  he  made  the  depths  of 
 "  the  lea  a  way  for  the  ranfomed  to  pafs  over  ;'* 
 
 M'itli 
 
Seft.IV.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  349 
 
 with  various  and  comfortable  inftriKftions,  imply- 
 ing, that  iiich  prayers  ihould  be  heard. 
 
 The  three  hit  verfes  of  the  52d  chapter,  were 
 formerly  proved  to  contain  predictions,  both  of  the 
 Meiliah's  fufierings  and  his  fubfequent  exaltation, 
 and  to  be  really  a  part  of  the  clear  prediction  con- 
 tained in  the  following  53d  chapter.  In  the  firil 
 part  of  this  52d  chapter,  the  captive  daughter  of 
 Zion  is  exhorted  "  to  awake  and  put  on  Itrength  ; 
 "  to  loofe  herfelf  from  the  bonds  of  her  neck ;" 
 which  expreflion  fecms  to  refer  to  the  deliverance 
 from  captivity.  To  ihew  the  connexion  of  purpo- 
 fes  in  the  diiferent  parts  of  this  chapter,  it  is  fuffi- 
 cient  to  refer  to  the  general  remarks  formerly 
 made. 
 
 The  53d,  and  three  following  chapters,  contain 
 a  ferics  of  clear  predictions  of  the  Mefliah  ;  fetting 
 forth  the  feveral  chief  branches,  both  of  the  hiftory 
 and  dodrine  of  the  gofpel,  particularly  concerning 
 the  Mefliah's  fufierings,  the  caufes  and  fruits  of 
 them,  his  death,  his  exaltation,  the  unbelief  and 
 difperfion  of  the  Jews,  the  converfion  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, the  excellency  of  the  bleilings  of  God's  cove- 
 nant, and  the  privileges  \vhich  he  would  beftovv  on 
 his  people  in  his  houfe,  when  it  ihould  be  called  a 
 houfe  of  prayer  for  all  people.  In  all  thefe  chap- 
 ters, there  is  no  mention  made  of  the  Babylonilh 
 captivity,  or  the  return  from  it,  abflrading  from 
 fome  figurative  expreflions,  which  feem  to  allude 
 to  thole  events. 
 
 The  57th,  and  two  following  chapters,  contain 
 a  variety  of  the  mofl  important  practical  inflruc- 
 tions  ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  59th  chapter  there  is  a 
 tlear  predidtion  concerning  the  converfion  of  the 
 Gentile  nations,  following  immediately  after  a  ge- 
 neral threatening  againfl  God's  enemies,  jjr  18.19. 
 20.21.  "  He  will  repay  recompence  to  his  ene- 
 "  mies,  to  the  iflands  he  will  repay  recompence. 
 "  So  ihall  they  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord  from  the 
 
 "  weft, 
 
35<3  On  the  Prophecies         Chap.  IV. 
 
 "  weft,  and  his  glory  from  the  riling  of  the  fun." 
 And  tlien  it  is  added,  "  When  the  enemy  ihall 
 ''  come  in  like  a  flood,  the  fpirit  of  the  Lord  Ihall 
 "  lift  up  a  ihndard  againfl:  him.  And  the  Re- 
 "  deemer  ihall  come  to  Zion.  —  This  is  my  cove- 
 *'  nant  with  them,  faitli  the  Lord,  My  fpirit  that 
 "  is  upon  tiiee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put 
 "  in  thy  mouth,  ihall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth," 
 &c. 
 
 From  the  6oth  chapter  to  the  end  of  this  book, 
 there  is  a  great  number  of  prediftions  relating  to 
 the  times  of  the  Mefliah,  without  any  intermixture, 
 at  leaft  any  conliderable  intermixture,  of  predictions 
 relating  to  other  matters  :  fo  that  there  is  not  the 
 fame  occaiiou  here,  as  in  coniidering  former  parts 
 of  this  book,  to  make  remarks  on  fubjefts  with 
 which  the  predid:ions  of  theMeffiah  are  mixed.  It 
 is  fuiFicient  to  point  out  fome  of  the  cleareft  pre- 
 didions  in  thefe  chapters  on  that  important  fubjecl, 
 fuch  as  the  following.  "  Arife,  ihine,  for  thy  light 
 is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  rifen  upon 
 
 thee. The  Lord  ihall  arife  upon  thee,  and 
 
 his  glory  iliall   be   feen  upon  thee.      And   the 
 Gentiles  ihall  come  to  thy  light,  and  kings  to  the 
 
 *'  brightnefs   of  thy  riling. The   abundance  of 
 
 *'  the  lea  iliall  be  converted  unto  thee  •  the  forces 
 
 ''  of  the  Gentiles  iliall  come  unto  thee. Thou 
 
 "  ilialt  fuck  the  milk  of  the  Gentiles,  and  ilialt  fuck 
 
 *'  the   breafts  of  kings. The   Lord   God   will 
 
 *'  caufe  righteoufnefs  and  praife  to  ipring  forth  be- 
 *'  fore  all  the  nations.  The  Gentiles  Ihall  fee  thy 
 "  righteoufnels,  and  all  kings  thy  glory  ;  and  thou 
 *'  ilialt  be  called  by  a  new  name,  which  the  mouth 
 
 "  of  the  Loj-d  ihall  name. Oh  that  thou  wouldft 
 
 "  rent  the  heavens,  that  thou  wouldll  come  down, 
 *'  that  the  mountains  might  flow  do'^vn  at  thy  pre- 
 
 "  fence  ! To  make  thy  name  known  to  thine 
 
 "  adverfaries,  that  the  nations  may  tremble  at  tliy 
 prefence  ♦  ■    '    »  For  lince   the  beginning  of  the 
 
 "  world 
 
 a 
 
Scd:.  IV.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  351 
 
 "  world  men  have  not  heard,    Sec.    what  he  hath 
 
 *'  prepared  for  him  that  waiteth  for  him. 1  am 
 
 *'  ibuo-ht  of  them  that  aihed  not  for  mc  :  1  am 
 "  fowid  of  them  that  fought  me  not  :  I  faid,  Bs- 
 "  hold  me,  behold  me,  unto  a  nation  that  was  not 
 *'   called  by  my  name.     I  have  fpread  out  my  hands 
 
 "  all  the  day  unto  a  rebellious  people. Ye  fliall 
 
 ''  leave  your  name  for  a  curfe  unto  my  chofen  :  for 
 *'  the  Lord  God  ihall  Hay  thee,  and  call  his  fervants 
 "  by  another  name.  — — Where   is  the  houfe  that 
 
 *'  ye  build  unto  me  ? To  this  man  will  I  look, 
 
 "  even  to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  fpirit. 
 "  ■  He  that  facriliceth  a  lamb,  is  as  if  lie  cut  off 
 "  a  doo's  neck  :  he  that  offereth  an  oblation,  as  if 
 "  he  offered   fwine's  blood  :   he  that  burneth  m- 
 
 ^'  cenfe,    as  if  he   bleffed  an  idol. Who   hath 
 
 ' ''  heard  fuch  a  thing  ? Shall  a  nation  be  born 
 
 "  at   once  :    for  as   foon   as  Zion   travailed.    Hie 
 
 *'  brought  forth  her  cinldren. Behold,  I  will 
 
 ''  extend  peace  to  her  like  a  river,  and  the  glory  of 
 
 "  the  Gentiles  like  a  flowing  ftream. 1   will 
 
 *'  gather  all  nations  and  tongues,  and  they  iliall  come 
 "  and  fee  my  glory.  And  1  will  fet  a  fign  among 
 "  them,  and  I  will  fend  thofe  that  efcape  of  them, 
 "  unto  the  nations,  toTarfliiih,  Pel,  and  Lud,  that 
 "  draw  the  bow,  to  Tubal  and  Javan,  to  the  illes 
 *'  afar  off,  that  have  not  heard  my  fame,  neither 
 "  have  {cen  my  glory ;  and  they  Ihall  declare  my  glo- 
 ^'  ry  among  the  Gentiles.'' 
 
 Sec T .  V.    Of  Jeremiah's  prophecies » 
 
 In  the  third  chapter  of  Jeremiah,  i-\^.  16.  17.  we 
 have  a  predidion,  not  only  of  the  future  abolilhing 
 of  the  Levitical  fervice,  implied  in  the  aboliiiiing  of 
 the  ancient  regard  fliewn  to  the  ark  of  the  covenant, 
 but  alfo  of  the  converfion  of  the  Gtntih^s,  miplied 
 in  the  "  gathering  of  all  nations  to  the  name  of  the 
 
 *'  Lord, 
 
352  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 *'  Lord,  to  Jerusalem,  fo  that  they  would  not  walk 
 "  any  more  after  the  imagination  of  their  evil 
 "  heart.''  Though  both  thefe  events  are  faid  to 
 happen  after  the  return  from  the  captivity,  fo  as  to 
 be  a  continuation  of  the  hiilory  of  the  church,  after 
 that  return;  yet  they  are  not  faid  to  happen, imme- 
 diately after  it,  but  at  a  conliderable  didance,  after 
 the  fmall  remnant,  called,  f  i^.  one  of  a  citv-,  cind 
 two  of  a  family^  fhould  be  multiplied  and  increafed 
 in  the  land.  The  ^vords  at  the  clofe  of  f  16.  ren- 
 dered, Neither  jlmll  that  be  done  any  tnore^  may 
 be  rendered.  Neither  (Jjall  any  more  facrifice  be 
 offered  there  * .  But,  without  this,  the  other  ex- 
 preillons  in  that  text  contain  a  prediction,  that  the 
 ceremonial  fervice  was  to  be  aboliihed.  There 
 are  two  chief  fubjects  with  which  thefe  pre- 
 dictions relating  to  the  times  of  the  Melliah 
 are  mixed  ;  hrll,  Proniifes  of  reftoration  from 
 captivity;  and,  2dly,  Promifes  of  paftors  after 
 God's  own  heart ;  which  fubjeds  we  meet  with 
 after^wards  in  other  paflages  concerning  the  Mel- 
 liah,  in  this  prophecy.  The  predidions  both  a- 
 bout  the  abolifhing  of  the  ceremonial  la^v,  and  tlie 
 enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  are  contained  in  pro- 
 mifes direded  to  Ifrael,  (as  diilinguiihed  from  Ju- 
 dah),  ^14.  of  reftoration  from  captivity;  but  in 
 f  18.  we  have  a  promife  of  a  joint  return  of  Ifrael 
 and  Judah.  Whereas  fome  apply  both  thefe  pro- 
 mifes to  the  fecond  and  final  relloration  of  the  Jews 
 yet  to  come,  which  they  fuppofe  ^vill  be  pi'evious 
 to  the  converfion  of  all  nations,  or  the  fuHnefs  of 
 the  Gentiles  ;  whatever  way  ^ve  underfland  thefe 
 promifes  about  the  reftoration  of  the  Jev/s  from 
 captivity  or  difperfion,  it  cannot  annul  the  evidence 
 of  the  chief  predictions  in  view,  viz.  thofe  relating 
 to  the  abolifhing  of  the  ceremonial  law,  and  the 
 converfion  of  the  Gentiles,  begun  by  the  calling  or 
 gathering  of  many  nations,    and  com2:)leted  by  the 
 
 See  Mr  Lowth  on  the  place. 
 
 gathering 
 
Sed.  V.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  353 
 
 gathering  of  all  nations  to  the  7iame  of  the  Lord» 
 In  the  iixteenth  chapter  of  this  prophecy,  we  have 
 another  clear  prediction  of  the  converlion  of  the 
 Gentiles,  in  thefe  words  :  "  O  Lord,  my  (trength, 
 *'  the  Gentiles  fliall  come  unto  thee  from  the  ends 
 *'  of  the  eartli,  and  fliali  fay,  Surely  om*  fathers 
 *'  have  inherited  lies,  vanity,  and  things  wherein. 
 "  there  is  no  protit.  Sliall  a  man  make  gods  unto 
 "  himfelf,  and  they  are  no  gods  ?"  The  fubjedls 
 with  which  this  prediction  is  mixed  here,  as  well  as 
 the  like  predictions  in  other  places,  are  threatenings 
 of  juft  punifliment  to  be  inflicted  on  the  Jews,  a 
 gracious  promife  of  their  reiloration,  and  commen- 
 dations of  that  future  reftoration,  as  what  would 
 make  the  deliverance  from  Egypt  not  to  be  remem- 
 bered . 
 
 In  the  twenty-third  chapter,  there  is  a  compre- 
 henfive  prediction  of  the  Mefliah,  as  the  righteous 
 Branch  to  be  raifed  unto  David,  f  ^,  6.  "  Behold, 
 *'  the  days  come,  f  :ith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  raife 
 "  unto  David  a  righteous  Branch,  and  a  King  fliall 
 *'  reign  and  profper,  and  Ihall  execute  judgement 
 "  and  juitice  on  the  earth.  In  his  days  Judah  lliall 
 *'  be  faved,  and  Ifrael  fliall  dwell  fafely;  and  this  is 
 "  his  name  \diereby  he  Ihall  be  called.  The  Lord 
 *'  our  righteoufnefs .''  There  is  here  a  confiderable 
 complication  of  the  prophetic  charaders  of  theMef- 
 fiah,  relating  to  the  Angular  dignity  of  his  perfon, 
 his  kingly  office,  his  benefits,  and  his  defcent  from 
 David,  together  with  that  uncommon  title,  fo  oft 
 appropriated  to  him,  The  Branch  :  fo  that  various 
 proofs  of  the  Mcfiiah's  being  meant  in  this  predic- 
 tion may  be  drawn  from  the  feveral  other  predic- 
 tions, where  he  is  called,  The  Lord^  Cod's  righ- 
 tcoufnefs  and  falvation^  Zion^s  righteous  King^  in 
 tv horn  fie  has  right eoufnefs^  and  ftrength^  and 
 fafety. 
 
 Though  the  enlightening  of  the  Gentiles  is  not 
 mentioned  here,  as  in  the  two  former  padagcs,    it 
 
 y  y  is 
 
354  ^^  ^^^  Prophecies  Chap.V* 
 
 is  proper  to  obferve  feme  things  wherein  thefe  three 
 coincide  with  one  another,  as  well  as  with  feveral 
 other  predidtions.  In  the  3d  chapter,  the  predic- 
 tion of  the  cnnverfion  of  the  Gentiles  is  mixed  with 
 promifes  of  reftoration  from  difperfion,  and  of 
 God's  giving  pallors  after  his  own  heart.  In  the 
 16th  chapter,  tlie  fame  predidion  about  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  mixed  with  promifes  of  the  like  future  re- 
 ftoration, and  commendations  of  it,  as  eclipfmg,  in 
 fome  refped,  the  deliverance  from  Egypt.  In  this 
 23d  chapter,  the  promife  of  the  righteous  Branch 
 of  David  is  mixed  with  promifes  of  pallors  that 
 would  feed  God's  flock,  fo  as  they  ihould  not  be 
 difmayed,  after  punilhing  the  pallors  that  fcattered 
 them,  and  promifes  of  reftoration  from  difperfion, 
 joined  with  commendations  of  that  reftoration,  like 
 what  we  had  in  the  16th  chapter.  And  feeing  it  is 
 after  the  promife  of  the  Meftiah,  as  faving  and  ru- 
 ling Judah  and  Ifrael,  that  it  is  added,  f  6.  7,  that 
 therefore  the  promifed  reftoration  Ihall  be  more 
 remembered  than  the  deliverance  from  Egypt,  the 
 moft  natural  explication  of  this  tranfition  or  con- 
 nexion is,  ''  Becaufe  this  promifed  reftoration  will 
 "  put  them  under  the  government  of  the  Mefliah, 
 "  or  the  Lord  our  righteoufnefs,  or  becaufe  it  will 
 "  be  fubfervient  to  that  happinefs,  this  is  the  thing 
 "  that  will  give  that  reftoration  a  pre-eminence 
 "  even  above  the  deliverance  from  Egypt.'' 
 
 There  are  many  plain  arguments  againft  applying 
 this  predidion  to  Zerubbabel.  He  could  not  be 
 called  the  Lord  our  righteoufnefs.  He  was  not  a 
 king,  but  a  deputy-governor  under  the  king  of 
 Perfia.  He  v/as  not  the  deliverer  of  the  Jews,  but 
 a  delivered  captive  himfelf,  like  the  reft  of  the  Jews^ 
 delivered  by  Cyrus.  The  defcription  of  Zion's  hap- 
 pinefs, by  "  the  Lord  her  righteoufnefs,"  ill  fuits 
 with  the  lo^v  afflided  ftate  of  Zion  under  Zerubba- 
 bel ;  and  long  after,  Zechary,  Zech.  vi.  who  pro- 
 phefied  iia  the  days  of  Zerubbabel,    fj[")eaks  of  him 
 
 ivhofe 
 
Sed. V.       relating  to  the  Messiah. 
 
 Si'ir 
 
 nvhofe  name  is  the  Branchy  as  one  to  come  ;  and 
 he  fpeaks  of  him,  not  only  as  a  king,  which  Ze- 
 rubbabel  w^s,  not,  but  alfo  as  a  prielt,  which  Ze- 
 rubbabel  could  not  be  while  the  Levitical  law  was 
 in  force,  not  being  of  the  tribe  of  Levi. 
 
 It  is  the  delign  of  the  13th  and  of  the  three  fol- 
 lowing chapters,  not  only  to  foretell  the  return  from 
 Babylon,  but  to  give  a  joyful  profped:  of  all  the  chief 
 wonderful  works  of  God's  mercy  towards  his  ancient 
 people,  from  the  time  of  that  return  until  the  re- 
 inotefl  ages. 
 
 It  is  ufeful  to  begin  with  the  predidion  of  the 
 Mefliah  in  the  33d  chapter,  becaufe  it  is  fo  evident- 
 ly parallel  to  the  laft-explained  prediction  in  the  23d  j 
 as  will  appear  by  ocular  infpedion. 
 
 Chap,  xxiii.  5. 
 Behold,  the  days  come, 
 faith  the  Lord,  that  1  will 
 raife  unto  David  a  righ- 
 teous Branch,  and  a  King 
 ihall  reign  and  prof])er, 
 and  fhali  execute  judge- 
 ment and  juftice  in  the 
 earth.  In  his  days  Judah 
 ihall  be  faved,  and  Ifrael 
 ihall  dwell  fafely  ;  And 
 this  is  his  name  whereby 
 he  fliall  be  called.  The 
 ^ord  our  righteonjhefs , 
 
 Chap,  xxxiii.  14. 
 
 Behold,  the  days  come, 
 faith  the  Lord,  that  I  will 
 perform  tlie  good  thing 
 ■which  I  have  promifed 
 to  the  houfe  of  Ihael, 
 and  to  the  houfe  of  Ju- 
 dah. 
 
 In  thofe  days,  and  at 
 that  time,  will  I  caufe 
 the  Branch  of  Righteouf- 
 nefs  to  gro^v  up  unto  Da- 
 vid, and  he  fhall  execute 
 judgement  and  righ- 
 teoufnefs  in  the  land. 
 In  thofe  days  jQiall  Judah 
 be  faved,  and  Jerufalem 
 iliall  dwell  fafely  :  And 
 this  is  the  name  where- 
 with fhe  fliall  be  called, 
 j^or,  as  fome  render  it, 
 he  who  fliall  call  her  is] 
 The  Lord  our  RighteouJ^ 
 nefs, 
 2  Thef» 
 
356  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 Thefe  two  predidions  agree  almoft  in  every 
 
 thing.  Though  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  righ- 
 teoufnefsy  which  in  the  firffc  is  given  to  the  Branch 
 of  David,  is  in  the  fecond,  by  our  tranllation,  gi- 
 ven to  Jerufalem,  or  the  church,  the  expreffions 
 •which  we  render,  "  This  is  the  name  wherewith  ilie 
 "  fliall  be  called,"  £<c.  are  more  literally  rendered 
 thus  :  "  And  he  who  Ihall  call  her  is  the  Lord  our 
 "  righteoujnefs  J'  But  though  we  follow  the  Eng- 
 liHi  tranflation,  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  rightsoiif- 
 nefs^  which  belongs  primarily  to  the  Meffiah,  as  ap- 
 pears both  from  the  prophetic  dodlrine  and  ftyle 
 concerning  him,  can  only  be  applied  fecondarily  to 
 his  church,  on  account  of  her  relation  to  him,  as 
 the  name  of  the  hulband  is  given  to  the  fpoufe, 
 which,  according  to  feveral  prophecies,  is  in  a  fpi- 
 ritual  fenfe  the  Meiilah's  relation  to  his  church, 
 Pfal.  xlv.  If.  liv.  or  as  the  names,  Jehova-mJ]i^ 
 and  ydiovah-fljalom^  are  given  to  altars,  Exod.  xvii. 
 15,  Jud.  vi.  24. 
 
 The  14th  verfe,  which  is  the  introdudfion  to  this 
 prediction  concerning  the  righteous  Branch  of  Da- 
 vid, flicws,  that  the  matter  of  this  prediction  is,  by 
 way  of  eminence,  the  good  thing  promifed  to  the 
 ■fatJiers ;  which  is  evidently  a  peculiar  character  of 
 the  Melliah,  who  is  on  feveral  occafions  fpoken  of, 
 in  the  later  prophecies,  as  made  known  to  the  church  ' 
 formerly  in  more  ancient  prophecies. 
 
 Both  the  prophecies  in  view  renew  the  promife 
 in  Nathan's  pro})hecy,  of  an  extraordinary  king  of 
 tlie  houfe  of  David.  And  the  perpetual  continuance 
 of  his  kingdom,  which  was  foretold  in  fo  (trong  a 
 manner  by  Nathan,  is  exprelTed  in  the  like  Itrong 
 m.anner  in  this  33d  of  Jeremiah,  f  20.  21.  26.; 
 where  that  ancient  promiie  to  David  is  declared  to 
 be  as  fure  as  God's  covenant  of  the  day  and  of  the 
 •  night. 
 
 What  is  faid,  in  the  fame  context,  about  the  per- 
 petual continuance  of  the  Levites,  is  beft  explained 
 
 by 
 
Seft.V.  relating  to  the  Messiah.  35*7 
 
 by  comparing  it  v/ich  the  prophecies  v/Hich  foretell 
 the  aboliihing  of  the  ceremonial  law,  and  defcribe 
 lAc  ordinances  of  gofpel-w^orflilp  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles, by  expieiiions  borrowed  from  the  ancient  rites 
 cf  the  Jews,  Mai.  i.  11.  K.y.v.6.  And  when  it 
 h  faid  Iiere,  >!'  22.  that  the  feed  of  David  and  the 
 LcvitfS  ihould  be  multiplied  as  the  hod  of  heaven, 
 and  the  fand  of  the  fea,  this  is  explained  by  other 
 prt)phetic  paffiiges  about  the  multiplication  of  the 
 people  or  church  of  God,  and  confequently  of  his 
 miniifers,  by  the  accefiion  of  the  Gentiles ;  and  the 
 paflfiges  whicii  fpeak  of  God's  people  as  the  feed  of 
 the  MeiTiah,  tiie  mydical  David,  if.  liii. 
 
 In  the  30th  chapter,  f  9.  after  foretelling  the  re- 
 turn of  the  Jews  from  captivity,  it  is  added,  ^'  They 
 ^'  fhall  ferve  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their 
 "  king,  whom  1  will  raife  up  unto  them ;"  which  Da- 
 vid, as  was  formerly  proved,  muft  be  the  Meffiah. 
 And  whereas  the  prediction  in  >;/2i.  is  applied  by 
 fome  interpreters  to  tiie  Meiliah,  rather  than  to  Ze- 
 rubbabel,  there  are  feveral  things  in  the  text  that 
 favour  that  interpretation.  The  word  here  render- 
 ed their  governor  fignities  literally  thtir  migJity  oiie^ 
 which  coincides  with  peculiar  titles  of  the  MefliaU 
 in  other  prediclions,  as  P£il.  xlv.  &  Ixxxix.  The 
 expreffions  here  about  that  governor,  as  approach- 
 ing and  drawing  near  to  Cod^  are,  in  the  Old-Te- 
 ftament  llyle,  in  a  more  particular  manner,  appli- 
 cable to  the  office  of  prielts,  as  attending  on  God 
 more  immediately  than  others  do.  The  folemn  in- 
 terrogation, "  Who  is  this  that  engageth  his  heart 
 "  to  approach  unto  me*  ?"  feems  to  denote  fome 
 Angularity  in  that  approach  to  God  which  the  pro- 
 phet fpeaks  of,  which  cannot  be  accounted  for  in 
 applying  the  parage  to  Zerubbabel ;  but  agrees  well 
 with  the  prophetic  accounts  of  the  Mefiiah's  me- 
 diatory offices,  particularly  his  priellhood,    and  his 
 
 '-*  See  Mr  Lowtlj. 
 
 coming 
 
55^  ^"  t^s  Prophecies         Cliap.V* 
 
 coming  near  to  God,  mentioned  Daniel vii.  13. 
 The  lall  words  of  this  chapter  contain  a  remarkable 
 hint,  that  the  fubjed  of  the  preceding  predidion 
 would  be  belt  confidered  or  underftood  in  the  latter 
 days,  which  in  the  prophetic  ftyle  are  the  days  of 
 the  Meffiah. 
 
 The  31ft  chapter,  as  was  proved  formerly,  gives 
 fuch  an  account  of  the  new  covenant,  as  implies  the 
 future  abolifhing  of  the  ceremonial  law.  It  con- 
 tains alfo  an  intimation,  that  the  Meffiah  fliould  be 
 torn  of  a  virgin.  And  the  laft  words  of  the  chap- 
 ter fliew,  that  the  predictions  it  contains,  not  only 
 extend  to  the  time  of  the  Meffiah's  coming,  but 
 to  the  more  remote  ages  of  his  kingdom,  even  the 
 times  of  the  fecond  and  final  refloration  of  the  Jews, 
 when  Jerufalem  fliould  be  rebuilt,  fo  as  ''  not  to 
 *'  be  plucked  up  or  thrown  down  any  more  for 
 <•'  ever." 
 
 Sect.  VI.    Of  EzekieVs  prophecies. 
 
 Though  the  prophecy  in  the  17th  of  Ezekiel  is 
 exprefsly  called  a  riddle,  f  2.',  yet  the  explication 
 of  it,  which  begins  at  y  12.  makes  the  feveral  parts 
 of  it  abundantly  intelligible,  and  Ihews,  that  the 
 end  of  the  chapter  contains  a  prediction  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah as  the  feed  of  David,  who  Ihould  rife  from  a 
 low  condition  to  incomparable  exaltation,  as  King 
 in  Zion,  and  univerfal  ruler  of  God's  people  in  all 
 nations. 
 
 In  the  firft  part  of  the  chapter,  whereas  the  kings 
 of  Babylon  and  Egypt  are  compared  to  two  eagles, 
 the  houfe  of  David,  or  royal  family  of  Judah,  is 
 compared  to  a  cedar ;  and  a  chief  defign  of  the  pa- 
 rable is,  to  rebuke  the  king  of  Judah  and  his  people 
 for  violating  their  oath  to  the  king  of  Babylon,  and 
 for  their  linful  confederacy  with  the   king  of  E- 
 
 Te 
 
Sec^.VI.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  g^^ 
 
 To  fhew,  that  the  laft  part  of  the  chapter,  from 
 f  2z.  to  the  clofe,  is  meant  of  the  Mefliah,  it  is 
 fufficient  to  confider  the  following  things.  Seeing 
 the  cedar  here  fpoken  of  is  the  houfe  of  David,  the 
 tender  branch  of  that  cedar  mentioned  f  12.  muft 
 be  a  branch  of  that  houfe.  "  Planting  this  branch 
 in  the  mountain  of  the  height  of  Ifrael"  muft,  ac- 
 cording to  the  prophetic  llyle,  imply  the  planting 
 of  it  in  Mount  Zion.  When  it  is  faid,  that  "  un- 
 "  der  it  fhall  dwell  all  fowl  of  every  wing,  in  the 
 "  Ihadow  of  the  branches  thereof  iliall  they  dwell," 
 it  muft  fignify,  that  all  nations  ihall  ferve  him,  ac- 
 cording to  the  prophetic  explication  of  the  like  al- 
 legorical  expreilions,  Daniel  iv.  xii.  &  xxvi.  The 
 character  of  univerfal  dominion  enjoyed  by  a  King 
 of  the  houfe  of  David,  is  a  decifive  proof,  that  it  is 
 the  Mefliali  that  is  here  meant.  Andtliis  might  be 
 farther  confirmed,  by  comparing  this  paiTage  with 
 others,  where  the  Meiliah  is  called  the  Branch* 
 The  branch  raifed  to  David,  Avho  was  "  to  grow 
 *'  up  as  a  tender  plant  *,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry 
 "  ground,"  and  who  M^as  "  to  be  cut  oifout  of  the 
 *'  land  of  the  living  f ." 
 
 The  34th  chapter  contains  a  predidlion  concern- 
 ing the  Meffiah,  as  the  myftical  David.  And  where- 
 as that  name  is  given  to  the  Mefliah,  fometimes 
 without  calling  him  either  a  prince  or  fliepherd; 
 both  thefe  titles  are  given  him  here,  f  23.  24.  "  And 
 "  I  will  fet  up  one  ihepherd  over  them,  and  he  Ihall 
 *'  feed  them,  even  my  fervant  David;  he  Ihall  feed 
 "  them,  and  he  fliall  be  their  fliepherd  :  And  I  the 
 "  Lord  will  be  their  God,  and  my  fervant  David  a 
 *'  Prince  among  them  ;  I  the  Lord  have  fpoken  it." 
 As  to  the  fubjccls  with  which  this  predi<ftion  is  mix- 
 
 *  "  I  will  crop  off,"  &c.  Ezek.  xviJ.  22.  compared  with  If.  liii. 
 and  Dan.  ix. 
 
 t  See  allb  the  exprcffion,  If.  xxvii.  6.  "  Ifrael  fhall  bloiTom  and 
 *'  bud,  and  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with  fruit.'' 
 
 ed, 
 
^j6o  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 ed,  it  refembles  other  remarkable  predidlions  of  the 
 Meiliah,  particularly  thole  contained  in  Jer.  xvi  &c 
 xxiii.  in  being  mixed  with  tlireatenings  againll  ua- 
 faithful  lliepherds ;  which  may  relate,  not  only  to 
 men  of  that  characler  in  the  days  of  Ezekiel,  but  to 
 otiiers  like  them  in  the  days  of  the  Meffiah,  who 
 are  defcribed  in  If.  lyi.  1 1 .  as  ignorant  and  covetous. 
 But  befides  this,  the  context  in  view  contains  cha- 
 racters of  the  times  of  the  Mefliah,  relating  to  the 
 fuperior  degrees  of  fpiritual  bleflings,  which  in  thofe 
 times  God  would  pour  down  on  his  church  :  "  I 
 ''  ^viil  make  them  and  the  places  round  about  my 
 "  hill  a  bleffing,  and  I  will  caufe  the  ihower  to 
 *'  come  down  in  his  feafon ;  there  fliall  be  fiiowers 
 "  of  bleffing.^''  Tiie  whole  chapter  may  juflly  be 
 confidered  as  an  incomparable  padoral.  The  cha- 
 racter of  fuperior  meafures  of  fpiritual  bleflings  af- 
 fords an  argument  for  applying  to  the  times  of  the 
 Meffiah,  the  chief  prediclions  in  the  36th  chapter, 
 particularly  from  f  2^,  to  33.  Ihewing,  that  the 
 prophet  fpeaks  of  the  time  of  pouring  down  the 
 ipirit  of  God  more  plentifully  than  in  former  a;>:es. 
 
 The  37'th  chapter  contains  a  predidion,  relem- 
 bling  that  in  the  34th,  concerning  the  Mefliah  as 
 the  myftical  David,  f  23.  24.  '*  I  will  be  their  God, 
 *'  and  David  my  fervant  iliall  be  King  over  them ; 
 "  and  they  all  ihall  have  one  fliepherci;  they  fhall 
 "  alfo  walk  in  my  judgements,  and  obferve  my  fla- 
 "  tutes,  and  do  them.-"  Whereas  it  is  foretold  in 
 the  lafl  verfe  of  this  chapter,  that  "  the  Heathen  or 
 "  the  Gentiles  iliould  know,  that  God  findtihed 
 *'  Ifrael,  when  his  fant^hiary  iliould  be  in  the  midft 
 "  of  them  evermore  ;"  thefe  words  both  con- 
 tain a  hint  at  the  enlightening  of  the  Heathens  or 
 Gentiles,  and  an  argument,  that  it  is  the  fecond  and 
 final  reftoration  of  the  Jews  that  is  foretold. 
 
 In  the  three  lafl  veries  of  the  firfl  chapter  of  E- 
 zekiel,  the  prophet  fays,  that  in  a  vifion  of  a  glo- 
 rious throne,  he  faw  the  appearance  of  a  man  on. 
 
 the 
 
Sedb.VI.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  361 
 
 the  throne ;  that  the  brightnefs  about  the  throne 
 refembled  that  of  the  rainbow  ;  and  chat  this  was 
 the  appearance  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord .  \V  hereas 
 feveral  interpreters  are  of  opinion,  that  this  relates 
 to  the  MeiHah,  who  was  one  day  to  ailunie  the  na- 
 ture  of  man,  the  following  things  ihew,  in,fome 
 meafure,  what  good  ground  there  is  for  that  opi- 
 nion. The  glory  of  the  Lord,  which  is  here  faid  to 
 appear  to  the  prophet,  is  the  name  given  anciently 
 to  the  Shechinah,  or  cloud  of  glory  that  covered 
 the  mercy-feat.  As  the  rainbow  was  conlidered  as 
 a  token  of  the  covenant  of  peace  made  with  Noah, 
 the  covenant  of  grace  is  comp:ired  to  that  covenant. 
 If.  liv.  The  Meiliah  is  called  God's  covenant  and 
 falvation^  and  the  Me[fengerofthe  covenant,  Tiie 
 whole  drain  of  prophetic  doctrine  concerning  him 
 fhews,  that  he  was  the  Mediator  of  the  nevv  cove- 
 nant ;  and  in  other  prophecies,  he  is  faid  to  be  a 
 King  and  Pried  on  bis  throne,  and  his  throne  to 
 continue  for  ever  and  ever,  Pfal.  xlv.  Zech.  vi. 
 
 Sect.VIL   Of  ZephaJ2i all's  prophecies. 
 
 In  the  prophecy  6f  Zephaniah,  it  is  foretold,  that 
 God  "  would  familli  all  the  gods  of  the  earth,'* 
 Zeph.  ii.  II.  12.;  plainly  implying  the  abolilh- 
 ing  of  tlie  idolatry  of  the  Heathens,  and  confe- 
 <^uently  the  converfion  of  the  Heathen  or  Gentiles 
 themfelves ;  which  is  more  directly  aflerted  in  the 
 words  immediately  following  ;  "  And  men  fliall 
 *'  worfhip  him,"  every  one  "  from  his  place,  even 
 *'  all  the  iiles  (»f  the  Heathen."  It  was  obferved 
 formerly,  th  it  fometimes  the  fame  context  contains 
 threatenings  of  awful  judgements  to  be  infiicled,  ei- 
 ther on  particular  Gentile  nations,  or  on  many,  or 
 all  the  nations  in  general,  and,  together  with  thei'e 
 thrratenings,  gracious  promifes  of  the  converfion 
 of  thofe  nations.     Tlie  context  where  the  prediction ' 
 
 Z  7.  in 
 
3^2  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V</ 
 
 in  view  is  found  is  an  inllance  of  fuch  a  complication 
 of  promifes  and  tlireatenings  :  for  both  the  fore- 
 going and  following  predidions  r^^late  to  judgements 
 to  be  inflided  on  various  nations,  the  Philifbines, 
 Moabites,  Ammonites,  and  Allyrians ;  yea,  the  ve- 
 ry introduction  to  the  promife  of  converfion  is  a 
 threatening,  that  God  would  be  terrible  to  the  na- 
 tions the  prophet  fpeaks  of;  and  then  it  is  added, 
 that  all  their  falfe  gods  Ihould  be  famiilied,  and 
 themfelves  made  to  call  on  the  true  God.  We 
 have  the  like  complication  of  promifes  and  threaten- 
 ing'^  in  the  third  chapter,  where  it  is  faid,  f  8. 
 "  My  determination  is,  to  gather  the  nations,  ttiat 
 **  I  may  alfemble  the  kingdoms,  to  pour  upon  iheni 
 "  mine  indignation,  even  all  my  fierce  anger  ;  for 
 "  all  the  earth  Ihall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my 
 *'  jealoufy/'  And  immediately  after  this  threaten- 
 ing, it  is  added,  ''  For  then  will  1  turn  (or  reft  >re) 
 *'  to  the  people  a  pure  language,  that  they  may  all 
 "  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  ferve  him 
 "  with  one  confent.  From  beyond  the  rivers  of 
 "  Ethiopia,  my  fuppliants,  even  the  daughter  of 
 "  my  diiperfed,  fliall  bring  mine  offering."  When 
 God's  puniihing  the  nations,  whom  he  was  alfo  to 
 convert,  is  afcribed  to  the  "  fire  of  his  jealoufy/' 
 that  expreilion  feems  naturally  applicable  to  God's 
 regard  to  his  glory,  and  the  interefts  of  true  reli- 
 gion, fo  highly  injured  by  the  idolatry  that  had  o- 
 verfpread  the  nations.  Other  things  which  ferve  to 
 illuiirate  this  mixing  of  promifes  of  converfion  with 
 threatenings  againft  the  Heathen  nations,  were  ob- 
 ferved  formerly.  It  is  a  farther  proof  that  this  paf- 
 fage  relates  to  the  times  of  the  Meliiah,  that  the 
 verfe  in'.mediately  following  contains  an  intimiitiou 
 of  the  aboliihing  of  the  ceremonial  law:  '"Thou 
 "  Ihalt  no  more  be  haughty  becaufe  of  my  holy 
 "  mountain."  And  the  clofe  of  the  chapter,  from 
 5!^  1 3 .  contains  the  charaders  of  the  ti  lies  of  the  Mef- 
 liahj  relating  to  the  fuperior  happinefs  and  purity 
 
 of 
 
Secft.VII.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  365 
 
 of  the  church  under  his  reign;  "  The  remnant  of 
 *'  Ifrael  fhall  not  do  iniquity  ;  —  they  fliaJ]  feed  and 
 *'  lie  down,  and  none  fliall  make  them  afraid  Sing, 
 "  (.)  daughter  of  Zion ;  ihout,  ujf-ae],  be  glad, 
 **  and  rej(jice  with  all  the  heart :  — The  King  of  Jf- 
 ''  rael,  even  tlie  Lord,  is  in  the  niidft  of  thee  ;  — 
 *'  The  Lord  thy  God  in  the  midfl  of  thee  is  mighty; 
 "  he  will  fave,  he  will  rejoice  over  thee  with  joy  : 
 *'  he  wU\  reft  in  his  love."  In  the  lail  two  verfes 
 it  is  (aid,  "  I  will  get  them  praife  and  fame  in  every 
 "  land  where  they  have  been  put  to  fliame.  Ac 
 "  that  time  will  1  bring  you  again,  even  in  the  time 
 '*  that  I  gather  you  :  for  1  will  make  you  a  name 
 **  and  a  praifc'  among  all  people  of  the  earth,  when 
 **  I  turn  b^ck  your  captivity  before  your  eyes,  faith 
 "  the  Lord/*  This  is  not  fo  applicable  to  the  times 
 immediately  after  the  captivity,  as  to  the  times  of 
 the  Mefli^h.  Neither  the  Jews  in  general,  nor 
 the  true  people  of  God  among  tiiem,  were  the  ob-i 
 jeds  of  the  elteem  and  praife  of  the  Gentile  nations, 
 until  thefe  nation^  embraced  the  gofpel,  which  pro- 
 eeeded  firfl  from  that  people. 
 
 Se  c  T .  VIIL    Of  Habakkuk's  prophecies. 
 
 The  prophet  Habakkuk,  chap.  i.  6.  ii.  5.  8.  af- 
 ter foretelling  the  fuccefs  of  the  Chaldeans  or  Baby- 
 lonians in  his  lird  chapter,  and  their  downfall  in  the 
 fecond,  adds,  in  j^  14.  this  general  prediction,  (which 
 we  find  in  more  places  than  one  elfewJjere),  "  The. 
 "  earth  iliall  be  tilled  with  the  knowledge  of  the 
 "  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  fea."  It  may  in 
 part  remove  the  obfcurity  of  tlie  connexion  between 
 this  and  the  foregoing  predidlion,  to  remember, 
 that  the  downfdl  of  Babylon  was  fubfervient  to  the 
 redoration  (»f  God's  church,  in  order  to  her  future 
 enlargement  by  the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles, 
 Vhich  is  the  thing  that  was  to  fill  the  earth  with  the 
 Z  z  2  knowledge 
 
364  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 knowledge  of  God.  And  though  the  fall  of  Baby- 
 lon is  the  particular  event  foretold  in  the  preceding 
 context;  yet  the  words,  5^13.  immediately  prece- 
 ding the  promife  of  tilling  the  earth  with  the  know- 
 ledge of  God,  arc  capable  of  a  more  comprehenfive 
 meaning,  (o  as  to  import  the  vanity  of  all  the  endea- 
 vours of  the  powers  of  the  world,  to  eftablifli  laft" 
 jng  univerfal  nionarcliies,  and  to  extirpate  God's 
 church  or  kingdom,  whicli  is  tiie  only  lairing  king- 
 dom, and  lliould  one  day  be  of  univerfal  extent, 
 vlien  the  knowledge  of  God  ihould  till  the  earth. 
 
 Some  interpreters  apply  to  the  Meffiah  the  pre- 
 didion  in  the  beginning  of  the  fecond  chapter,  from 
 f  I.  toy.  rendering  the  latter  part  of  j^  3.  thus, 
 (as  the  original  will  naturally  admit),  ""  Though  he 
 "  tarry,  expect  him;  becaufe  he  that  cometh  will 
 "  come,  and  will  not  go  beyond,"  viz.  the  appoint- 
 ed time.  This  explication  feems  mo(t  fuitable  to 
 the  general  dodlrine  in  the  next  verfe,  "  The  juit 
 "  fliall  live  by  his  faith  ;"  feeing  God's  mercy  in  the 
 Mefliah  v/as  the  great  objcdt  of  the  church's  faith 
 and  hope ;  and  the  commendation  given  of  faith  in 
 this  4th  verfe  feems  defigned  as  a  motive  to  infcrce 
 the  waiting  injoined  in  the  former  verfe  *.  Tho' 
 juft  men  would  believe  the  promifed  fall  of  Baby- 
 lon, they  could  not  be  faid  to  live  by  that  faith. 
 The  folemnity  of  the  introduclion  in  ;;'  2.  prefixed 
 to  the  prcdidion  in  f  3.  feems  more  fuitable  to 
 predidicns  of  the  grcateir  impoitance,  fuch  as  thofe 
 relating  to  the  Mtfilaii  ;  ^'  \\  rite  the  vilion,  and 
 "  make  it  plain  on  tables,  that  he  may  run  that 
 *•'  leadcth  it."  Thefe  laPi  words  may  be  under- 
 fiood  to  imply,  not  more  than  oidinary  clearnefs  in 
 the  predicTiion,  but  unc(;ir,mon  importance.  8up- 
 pofing  thcfe  words  to  relate  to  the  picdidion  about 
 ilie  fail  Oi  Babylon,  a  little  below,  it  is  certain, 
 that  it  is  not  more  clear,  but  rather  more  oblcure 
 
 .*  See  Gakt.  v.  5.  about  waiting  by  faith, 
 
 and 
 
Sed.VIII.    relating  to  the  Messiah.  365* 
 
 and  general,  than  other  predictions  of  the  fame  e- 
 vent  elfe where.  A  thing  may  be  fuppofed  to  be 
 written  plainly,  or  ingraven  on  tables,  fo  as  to  be 
 eafily  read  and  remembered,  though  not  eafily  un- 
 derfiood.  And  thefe  words,  "  he  may  run  that 
 reads,"  feem  more  applicable  to  the  lliort  and 
 comprehenfive  predidion  in  >>  5.  &c^.  confidered  as 
 a  diftindt  prediction  by  itfelf,  than  to  the  fequel  of 
 the  chapter.  To  all  which  it  is  proper  to  add,  that 
 *'  he  who  is  to  come"  is  a  title  peculiarly  applicable 
 to  the  MefTiah  ;  that  it  is  fuitable  to  the  prophetic 
 way  of  writing,  on  other  occafions,  to  mix  predic- 
 tions of  the  Melliah  with  predictions  of  extraordi- 
 nary calamities  or  deliverances ;  and  that  a  promife 
 of  the  Mediah  in  this  place  was  a  proper  relief  from 
 hurtful  imprellions  of  the  foregoing  threatenings  of 
 calamities  from  the  Babylonians,  as  well  as  a  con- 
 firmation of  the  fubfequent  promifes  of  the  downfall 
 of  thofe  enemies. 
 
 Sect.  IX.  Of  Haggai's  prophecies. 
 
 In  confidering  the  various  predictions  relating  to 
 the  time  of  the  Melliah's  comingv,  it  was  proved,  at 
 fome  length,  that  the  fecond  chapter  of  Haggai  con- 
 tains a  clear  predidiion  on  that  fubjedt,  Hagg.  ii.  7. 
 ihewing,  that  the  MeJliah,  the  defire  of  all  nations, 
 and  the  author  of  the  true  peace  of  God's  church, 
 would  come  during  the  Handing  of  the  fecond  tem- 
 ple ;  and  that  his  coming  to  it  ihould  be  its  great- 
 eft  glory,  furpafling  all  the  honour  that  could  re- 
 dound to  the  firft  temple  from  the  greateft  pro- 
 phets, priefts,  or  kings,  that  had  ever  appeared  in 
 the  church. 
 
 The  14th  and  17th  verfes  of  this  2d  chapter  of 
 Haggai  contain  fuch  accounts  of  the  corrupt  ftate  of 
 the  Jews  in  the  times  immediately  after  the  return 
 from  Babylon,  as  fliow  how  unreafonable  it  is  to  ap- 
 ply 
 
■^66  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 ply  to  thefe  times  the  moft  magnificent  prophetic 
 promifes  and  defcriptions  of  the  purefl  and  happieft 
 times  of  the  church  of  God  on  earth. 
 
 Though  the  follow^ing  predidlion  in  the  four  lafl: 
 verfes  of  this  chapter  have  fonie  obfcurity  in  it, 
 there  are  feveral  confiderable  arguments,  which 
 prove,  that,  according  to  the  true  ru Its  of  interpre- 
 tation, it  muft  not  be  applied  to  Zerubbabel,  per- 
 fonally  conlidered,  but  as  a  type  of  the  Meffiah. 
 
 Not  only  Zerubbabel  and  Joiliua  were  fit  to  typi- 
 fy the  Mefliah,  in  regani  the  one  was  the  governor 
 of  Goifs  people  at  that  time,  and  ail  that  rhey  had 
 for  a  king,  as  the  other  was  their  higli  priefl  ;  but 
 in  facl  it  is  certain,  from  Zechariah,  who  was  con- 
 temporary with  Haggai,  th.it  they  were  adually  con- 
 lidered  as  types  of  the  Melliah  in  fome  pi  edidlions 
 delivered  to  them  *.  As  Solomon's  building  the 
 divine  temple  made  him  a  fingular  type  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah, the  like  honourable  work  fitted  Zerubbabel  for 
 the  like  reprefentation.  But  befides  Zerubbabel's 
 work  and  office,  we  are  to  confiuer  his  relation  to 
 the  Mefiliah,  who  was  to  defcend  from  him.  And 
 both  in  fcripture  and  other  writings,  things  promi- 
 kd  to  mens  pofterity  are  confidered  as  promifed  to 
 themfelves. 
 
 The  words  in  y  21.  about  fliaking  heaven  and 
 earth,  are  an  argument  for  confidering  the  predic- 
 tion Vv/hich  thefe  words  uflier  in,  as  parallel  to  the 
 preceding  predidion  about  the  defire  of  all  nations, 
 ■which  is  by  no  means  applicable  to  Zerubbabel.  He 
 could  not  be  called  the  defire  of  all  nations,  whom 
 {o  few  nations  knew,  and  whom  a  few  inconfider- 
 able  neighbours  defpifed  and  oppofed,  and  oppofed 
 with  fo  niuch  fuccefs.  tie  could  not  be  mentioned 
 as  a  perfon  yet  to  come,  after  fhaking  heaven  and 
 earth,  and  all  things.     He  could  not  be  called  the 
 
 f  Sec  Zech.  vi.  ii.  &c. 
 
 glorj 
 
£cA.  TX.      relating  to  the  Messiah.  567 
 
 glory  of  the  latter  Iioule,  rendering  it  more  honour- 
 able than  the  firft  houfe. 
 
 The  future  revolutions  foretold  in  this  fecond, 
 as  well  as  in  the  former  prediction,  are  fuch  as  did 
 not  happen  in  the  days  of  the  literal  Zerubbabel. 
 The  22d  and  23d  veifes  compared  ihew,  that  the 
 day  when  the  Zerubbabel  here  meant  Ihould  be  made 
 a  fignet,  is  the  day  when  God  would  overthrow  the 
 throne  of  kingdoms,  and  deftroy  the  (trength  of  the 
 kingdom  of  the  Heathen.  This  muft  at  lea^t  imply 
 the  deltroying  of  the  flrength  of  the  Heathen  king- 
 dom, or  great  empire,  of  the  Medes  and  Perfians, 
 (for  that  of  Babylon  was  pad,  and  cannot  be  here 
 meant).  But  this  did  not  happen  in  the  days  of  the 
 literal  Zerubbabel,  n«)r  long  after.  The  words  of 
 this  prediction,  f  21,  taken  in  their  full  latitude, 
 denote  the  downfall,  not  only  of  the  Perfian,  but 
 of  the  other  univerfal  monarchies,  whofe  dovvnfall 
 is  foretold  in  Daniel  as  fuhfervient  to  the  ertabliih- 
 ing  of  the  everlaiting divine  kingdom  of  the  Mc^iHah  ; 
 whicli  is  a  farther  argument,  that  he  is  the  fubjcdt 
 of  this  prediction. 
 
 Sect.  X.    Of  ZecharhiKs  prophecies. 
 
 In  the  firft  chapter  of  Zechariah,  there  is  a  re- 
 markable vifion  of  four  homs,'  reprefenting  the 
 powers  that  had  fcattered  Judah  and  jfrael,  and  of 
 four  carpenters  who  come  to  fray  tliefe  horns,  ch.i. 
 18.  &c.  reprefenting  indruments  mifed  to  break 
 th:fe  powers  ;  which  vifion  has  a  remarkable  con- 
 formity with  Daniel's  predictions  concerning  the 
 four  great  monarchies,  (reckoning  the  Babylonian 
 the  fird),  wliich  are  reprefented,  firft  by  the  four 
 parts  of  a  great  image,  arid  then  by  four  bealts. 
 
 The  fecond  chapter  contains  a  ])rophecy,  where 
 the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles  is  foretold,  in  the 
 €leareft  expreffions,  ir  lis  not  by  faying,  that  tl^ey 
 
 would 
 
368  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V/ 
 
 would  flow  into  Zion,  or  be  joined  to  Zion^  but 
 that  "  many  nations  would  be  joined  to  the  Lord, 
 "  and  be  his  people."  The  time  when  this  fhould 
 haopen  is  reprefented  as  at  a  confiderable  diftance, 
 feeing  it  appears,  from  ^  4.  that  it  ihould  be  after 
 Jerufdem  was  become  exceeding  populous ;  where- 
 as, at  the  time  of  this  predidlion,  it  was  at  bed  but 
 very  thinly  inhabited.  The  prophet  fpeaks  of  the 
 coming  of  the  Lord  to  Zion,  fo  as  to  dwell  in  it,  in 
 a  new  and  peculiar  manner,  which  would  be  juft; 
 ground  of  unfpealnble  joy,  as  an  event  yet  future, 
 and  that  Ihould  happen  about  the  time  of  the  join- 
 ing of  many  nations  to  the  Lord,  Gen.  xlix.  10. ;  fo  ' 
 that  in  the  compafs  of  a  few  verfes,  we  have  here 
 the  myfterious  combination  of  the  charaders  of  the 
 Melfiah's  perfon,  fo  oft  mentioned  formerly,  as  ex- 
 plicable only  by  the  gofpel-dodrine  of  his  divine 
 nature,  and  voluntary  condefcenfion  to  a  fubordi- 
 nate  office.  He  is  called  the  Lord,  ji^^.  &c6.  who' 
 fays,  that  the  Lord  of  holts  hath  fent  him,  f^.h: 
 II.  This  has  a  near  affinity  with  what  we  have  at 
 the  beginning  of  the  next  chapter,  where  he  who  is- 
 called  the  Lord  is  reprefented  as  interceding  with 
 the  Lord  in  behalf  of  Jollma ;  who  there  repre- 
 fents  the  diftreiled  church  iind  people  of  God;  and 
 that  intercellion  is  in  orier  to  take  away  their  fil- 
 thy garments,  and  to  procure  them  change  of  rai- 
 ment. 
 
 Ihat  the  prediction  which  begins  at  the  eighth 
 verfe  of  this  third  chapter,  is  not  meant  of  Zerub- 
 babel,  but  of  the  Melliah,  is  evident ;  becaufe  the 
 perfon  here  fpoken  of  is  he  whofe  name  is  *The 
 Branchy  which  was  proved  to  be  one  of  the  pecu- 
 liar titles  of  the  Meffiah ;  and  becaufe  it  is  faid,  /' 
 ic'ill  bring  forth  my  fervant  the  Branch ;  whereas 
 Zerubbabel  was  br<night  forth  already.  For  remo- 
 ving the  obfcurity  of  what  is  here  foretold  concern- 
 ing the  Branchy  it  is  ufefui  to  join  together  the  fol- 
 lowing remarks.  I.  The  Meiliah  is,  in  other  pro- 
 phecies, 
 
SecH:.  X.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  369 
 
 phecies,  compared  to  a  ftone,  and  is  called  a  pre- 
 cious Jione^  a  foundation-ftone ^  a  head  corner- 
 jione^  "Ajione  cut  out  zvithout  hands  ;  and  when  he 
 is  called  a  foundation  or  corner  ftone ^  it  is  in  re- 
 lation to  the  church  of  God,  confidered  as  a  build- 
 ing, more  particularly  as  a  temple  ;  for  God  is  faid, 
 not  only  to  dwell  with  his  people,  but  in  them. 
 Figures  borrowed  from  building  wei-e  the  more 
 fuitable  at  the  time  of  this  predidion,  becaufe  then 
 the  building  of  God's  temple  was  a  chief  thing  that 
 occupied  the  minds  of  his  people.  As  oft-times 
 the  principal  Hones  of  buildings  are  adorned  with 
 carvings,  poUibly  this  prediction  may  contain  an  al- 
 lufion  to  an  hieroglyphical  carving  of  feven  eyes  on. 
 one  (tone  of  the  fecond  temple.  But  what  is  faid 
 here  about  one  Jione^  or,  as  the  word  may  fignify, 
 IX principal  Jlone,  on  which  (even  eyes,  Zech. iii.9. 
 ihould  be  engraven  by  God  himfelf,  is  beil  explain- 
 ed by  \vhat  we  have  in  the  4th  clinpter,  x''  --  about 
 the  feven  lamps  of  the  facred  golden  candlellick; 
 and  y  10.  "  Thofe  feven,  they  are  the  eyes  of  the 
 ''  Lord,  which  run  to  and  fro  through  the  whole 
 "  earth*;"  Vvith  which  fcriptures  it  is  ufeful  to 
 join  (for  explaining  that  exprefiion,  "I  will  engrave 
 ""'  the  graving  thereof,")  the  fcriptures  v/hich  fpeak 
 of  the  Melliah  as  adorned,  in  an  incomparable  man- 
 ner, with  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the  fpirit  of  God, 
 and  of  his  undertaking,  as  promoted  by  the  mani- 
 fold difpenfiitions  of  the  all-ruling  providence  of 
 God.  The  prom\{Q  of  re7720ving  iniquity,  added  to 
 what  is  faid  about  this  myilerious  engraving,  is  a 
 farther  confirmation  that  it  relates  to  the  Meitlah. , 
 When  it  is  laid,  chap.  iv.  10.  /^ho  hath  defpi- 
 fed  the  day  of  f mall  things  f  it  ferves  to  lhe^v  how 
 unreafonable  it  is  to  apply  the  moll  magnificent  an- 
 cient predictions,  concerning  the  future  happinefs 
 of  God's  church,  to  the  times  of  the  return  from 
 
 *  See  Rev.  i.  4.  12. 
 
 3  A  Babylon. 
 
370  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 Babylon.  Though  it  was  a  day  not  to  be  defpifed,  it 
 ^v'as  comparatively  but  a  day  of  fmall  things.  What 
 was  obferved  on  Haggai  ii.  21.  about  tilings  fpoken 
 to  Zerubbabei  as  a  type  of  the  Mefliah,  fliews,  that 
 •what  is  called,  "  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  Zerub- 
 "  babel,"  in  this  4th  chapter,  from  f  6.  and  down- 
 wards, however  literally  applicable  to  the  building 
 of  the  material  temple,  may  alio  have  a  myftical  re- 
 lation to  the  fpiritual  building  of  God's  temple  by 
 the  Mefliah  ;  which  is  more  clearly  fpoken  of  in  the 
 6th  chapter. 
 
 That  the  prediction  which  begins  at  the  12th 
 verfe  of  this  6th  chapter,  is  meant,  not  of  Zerub- 
 babel,  but  of  the  Melliah,  is  evident  from  a  variety 
 of  characters  of  the  perfon  and  event  defcribed. 
 The  perfon  here  fpoken  of  is  one  who  was  yet  to 
 grow,  one  who  was  yet  to  come ;  he  is  the  man 
 •whofe  name  h  the  Branch.  The  building  of  the 
 temple  by  him  is  mentioned  as  a  future  event ; 
 whereas  ZerubbabeFs  building  was  pail,  at  leaft  in 
 part.  When  the  expreffion  is  doubled,  "  He  Ihall 
 *'  build  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  even  he  fhall  build 
 ^'  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and  he  fliall  bear  the 
 *'  glory,"  this  lingular  magniticence  of  ftyle  natu- 
 rally imports  a  more  excellent  future  building  than 
 what  then  exifted.  "  He  fhall  bear  the  glory,"  is 
 more  applicable  to  the  Melliah's  honour  in  the  fpi- 
 ritual building,  than  to  Zerubbabel's  honour,  or 
 any  particular  concern  he  had,  in  the  material  build- 
 ing. '1  he  building  here  foretold,  is  mentioned, 
 f  15.  as  a  work  Avherein  they  that  were  far  off 
 fhould  be  concerned  ;  which  is  an  intimation  of  the 
 coRverlion  of  the  Gentiles.  He  whofe  name  is  the 
 Branchy  was  to  be  both  a  King  and  Prieft  on  his 
 throne ;  whereas  Zerubbabel  was  neither  the  one 
 iior  the  other.  The  two  typical  crowns  are  appoint- 
 ed to  be  let  on  the  head,  not  of  Zerubbabel,  but  of 
 Jofliua  the  high  pridl ;  thefe  crov/rs  were  appoint- 
 ed to  be  delivered  lo  the  perfons  liiiued,  jj'  14.  to 
 
 be 
 
SeA.  X.       relating  to  the  Messiah*  571 
 
 be  kept,  and  that  in  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  to  be 
 a  memorial  of  the  ufe  for  which  they  were  made  ; 
 whicli  could  be  no  other,  but  to  typify  the  royalty 
 and  prieithood  of  the  great  perfon  who  is  the  fub- 
 ject  of  this  prediclion.  When,  after  mention  of  his 
 twofold  office,  it  is  added,  "  and  the  counfel  of 
 "  peace  fliall  be  between  them  both,''  whether  this 
 be  meant  of  the  concurrence  of  God  the  Father 
 and  of  the  Branch,  or  of  the  two  offices  of  the  lat- 
 ter, either  of  thefe  interpretations  will  confirm  the 
 application  of  the  predication  to  the  Mefliah  ;  whom 
 fo  many  other  prophecies  defcribe  as  the  meffenger 
 of  the  covenant  of  peace,  and  as  the  prince  of  peace, 
 and  as  the  priefl  and  facrifice  on  whom  the  chaitife- 
 ment  of  our  peace  was  laid.  The  conditional  ex- 
 preffions  at  the  clofe  of  the  laft  verfe,  may  either 
 relate  only  to  the  words  immediately  preceding, 
 "  Ye  ffiall  know  that  the  Lord  of  hofcs  hath  fenc 
 *'  me,"  or,  at  the  utmoft,  cannot  make  the  fore- 
 going predi(5tion  uncertain,  but  reltrit^t  the  benefits 
 of  it  to  them  that  diligenily  obey  the  voice  of  the 
 Lord. 
 
 The  principid  parts  of  the  prediclion  in  chap.  8. 
 from  f  20.  to  the  end,  are  only  applicable  to  the 
 times  of  the  Mefliah  :  for  though  it  fiiould  be  fup- 
 pofed,  that  fome  parts  of  this  predidion,  confidered 
 feparately,  might  be  applied  to  the  converfion  of 
 profelytes  before  Chrifl's  coming,  it  is  only  to  the 
 national  converfion  of  Gentiles  after  his  coming 
 that  we  can  reafonably  apply  the  words  in  y  22. 
 "  Yea,  many  people,  and  flrong  nations^  fhall  c;ome 
 "  to  feek  thfi  Lord  of  hoih  in  Jerulaleni,  and  to 
 ''  pray  before  the  Lord." 
 
 As  to  the  context  where  this  prediclion  is  found, 
 the  beginning  o'i  the  chapter  contains  promiles,  re- 
 lembling  thofe  in  the  2d  chapter,  that  God  would 
 dwell  in  Jerulalem  ;  that  file  fhould  become  veiy 
 populous,  and  be  honoured  as  God's  holy  moun- 
 tain ;  "  that  her  itrcets  fliould  be  full  of  boys  and 
 
 3  A  2  "girls.'' 
 
372  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 "  girls."  And  the  Jews  are  told,  that  though  this 
 might  be  marvellous  in  their  eyes,  it  would  not  be 
 {o  in  the  eyes  of  God,  who  would  fave  and  bring 
 back  his  people  from  the  eaft  and  weft,  that  they 
 miglit  dwell  in  Jerufalem.  So  that  that  city's  be- 
 coming fo  populous,  is  not  afcribed  merely  to  the 
 multiplying  of  the  families  that  were  already  re- 
 turned to  Judea,  but  to  the  return  of  new  multi- 
 tudes from  their  difperlion.  The  12th  and  13th 
 verfes,  not  only  promife  to  the  Jews  great  tempo- 
 ral profperity,  but  honour  and  renown  among  the 
 Heathen  :  fo  that  whereas  the  houfe  of  Judah  and 
 Ifrael  formerly  were  a  curfe  among  the  Heathen,  at 
 the  time  in  view  "  they  Ihould  be  a  bleffing."  All 
 which  things  give  ground  to  apply  this  predidtion 
 to  the  happieft  times  of  the  Jews,  under  the  moft 
 profperous  kings  of  the  Afmonean  race,  as  it  is  cer- 
 tain, that  under  forne  of  them  they  were  very  pro- 
 fperous. It  was  natural  to  mix  prediftions  of  the 
 happinefs  of  the  church  under  the  Mefilah,  -with 
 predictions  concerning  her  happieil  times  before  his 
 coming;  but  the  predi(flion  of  the  converiion  of 
 the  Gentiles,  at  the  clofe  of  this  chapter,  does  not 
 feem  to  be  a  continuation  of  the  foresoinSi  but  ra- 
 
 ther   to  be  a  diilind:  prophecy   by   itfelf. See 
 
 f  18. 
 
 The  King  defcribed  in  Zech.  ix.  9.  10.  is  the  King 
 who  was  to  enlighten  the  Gentiles,  feeing  he  is  faid 
 to  rule  thelii,  and  to  fpeak  peace  to  them ;  and  the 
 £cc(>unr  given  of  his  kingdom,  has  a  lingular  con- 
 formity Vv'ith  the  more  ancient  predidions  of  the  u- 
 niverial  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  David,  not  only  as 
 to  i'js  (xtent,  "  rtaching  from  lea  to  fea,  and  from 
 '■'-  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,''  but  as  to  the 
 juftice,  meeknefs,  and  condefceniion  that  would  ad- 
 orn his  adminillration,  Pf.  Jxxii.  xlv.  If.  xi.  Where- 
 as this  King  is  reprefented  as  having  falvation^  as 
 the  word  ib  rendered  is  proved  by  good  critics  to 
 admit  a  more   adive  fignihcation,  as  bringiiig  or 
 
 giving 
 
Sefl.X.         relating  to  the  Messiah.  373 
 
 driving  falvation  *  ;  this  is  evidently  more  fuitable 
 to  the  other  cliara(^ters  here  given  of  this  King,  as 
 having  dominion  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  fpeaking 
 peace  to  the  Heathen,  and  caufing  unfpeakable  joy- 
 in  Zion  :  befides  that  ^vhat  follows,  -j/  i\.  about 
 delivering  prifoners  by  the  blood  of  the  covenant^ 
 cannot  be  other  wife  explained,  than  by  the  prophe- 
 tic docl:rine  concerning  the  eificacy  of  the  Mefliah's 
 blood,  and  its  influence  on  the  bleflings  of  God's 
 covenant,  together  with  the  prophetic  figures,  ex- 
 prefling  tlie  fpiritual  falvation,  or  deUverance  by 
 the  Mefflah,  in  \vords  borro^ved  from  delivering 
 captives  and  prifoners. 
 
 All  thefe  things  Ihew,  that  it  is  the  Mefliah,  and 
 not  Zerubbabel,  that  is  meant  in  this  prediction. 
 Zerubbabel  was  not  a  king,  but  a  deputy-governor  ; 
 he  did  not  any  thing  that  could  be  called  "  fpeak- 
 "  ing  peace  to  the  Heathen  :"  As  he  was  not  "  King 
 *'  in  Zion,"  far  lefs  could  it  be  faid,  that  "  his  do- 
 ^'  minion  extended  over  the  Heathen  from  fea  to 
 "  fea,  and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
 
 As  to  the  expreiiions  in  j^'  10.  about  cutting  off 
 the  chariot,  and  horfe,  and  bow,  from  Ephraim  and 
 Jerufalem,  none  of  the  different  meanings  that  can, 
 with  any  fiiadow  of  reafon,  be  affixed  to  thefe 
 words,  is  inconfiftent  with  the  application  of  the 
 whole  predication  to  the  times  of  the  Mefliah  ;  whe- 
 ther tliat  cutting  off  of  the  inilruments  of  war  relate 
 to  the  prefervation  of  the  faithful  Jews  from  ene- 
 mies, or  the  reconciling  them  to  the  Heathen,  to 
 whom  that  King  would  fpeak  peace,  or  the  breaking 
 the  power  of  the  unbelieving  Jews  for  their  unbe- 
 lief;  or  whether  the  words  are  defigned  to  explain 
 the  nature  of  the  Mefliah's  kingdom,  as  not  needing 
 the  ufual  inflruments  of  war  for  promoting  his  con- 
 quells:  All  thefe  things  agree  with  the  gofpel-ap- 
 plication  of  this  prediction.     It  is  proper  to  ob- 
 
 *  See  Lowth,  and  Pool's  Synopfis, 
 
 ferve. 
 
374  ^^  ^''^^  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 ferve,  that  we  find  the  like  expredions  elfewhere, 
 not  in  threaten! ngs  againll  the  Jews,  but  in  gra- 
 cious promifesof  fafety,Micah  v.  fee  from  ^-j . — 13. 
 In  j;^  7.  it  is  faid,  that  the  Jews  fhould  be  in  the 
 midft  of  many  people  as  dezu  from  the  Lord-,  and 
 f  9.  that  all  their  enejnies  fjjould  be  cut  ojf:  yet  it 
 is  added  in  the  very  next  verfe,  "  I  will  cut  off  thy 
 "  horfes,  —  and  I  will  deilroy  thy  chariots." 
 
 The  prediftions  in  the  firll  part  of  the  9th  chapter, 
 Zech.  ix.  I.  2.  3.  concerning  the  judgement-*  that 
 were  to  come  on  the  Syrians,  Tyre,  and  the  Phiii- 
 ft ines,  were  fulfilled  in  the  times  of  the  Greek  em- 
 pire, when  Damafcus,  and  the  treafures  of  Darius 
 there,  were  betrayed  to  Alexander  tiie  Great ; 
 when  "  Tyre  was  cad  out^  her  power  in  the  fea 
 "  fmitten,  and  he rfelf  devoured  with  fire,  though 
 "  file  was  very  wife,  and  had  built  herfelf  a  (trong 
 "  hold  ;"  which  made  the  fiege  of  that  place  coifc 
 Alexander  fo  dear,  and  retard  his  conqueils  fo  long ; 
 and  when  afterwards  Gaza  was  taken,  and  her  king 
 or  governor  Boetis  flain.  What  is  foretold  about 
 the  Philiftines,  f  7.  was  fulfilled  when  Alexander 
 Janneus,  one  of  the  Jewilh  kings,  of  the  Afmo- 
 nean  race,  having  fubdued  feveral  of  their  chief  ci- 
 ties, many  of  them  embraced  the  tj'ue  religion,  and 
 became  capable  of  places  of  honour  and  truft  a- 
 luong  the  Jews,  as  the  Jebufites  are  faid,  J'idg.  i. 
 21 .  to  have  been  incorporated  with  the  Benjamites: 
 fo  t!iat  this  predicrion  refembles  thofe  fo'Tjlerly 
 mentioned,  where  threatening'3  of  temporal  judge- 
 ments agoinft  particular  nations,  are  mixed  with 
 promifes  of  their  converfion. 
 
 For  explaining  j^' 8.  it  is  ufeful  to  obftrve,  that 
 in  ancient  times,  Judea  fufTered  a  great  deal,  by 
 being  a  thorough-lare  to  the  armies  marching  to  or 
 frcm  Egypt  ;  which  may  be  one  chief  rcafon  why 
 their  moil  profperous  times  are  defcribcd  as  times 
 when  "  the  opprefibr,  or  the  uncircimicifed,  fhould 
 ^'  not  pafs  through  them  any  more  3"  which  \zlc  ex- 
 
 prellion. 
 
Sedt.X.       relating  to  the  Messiah. 
 
 375" 
 
 prefTion,  however,  muft  be  underftood  in  the  limit- 
 ed fenfe  in  which  it  is  fo  frequently  taken  in  other 
 writings,  as  well  as  in  fcripture. 
 
 The  predictions  in  the  lall  part  of  the  chapter, 
 from  ^13.  were  fulfilled  in  the  famous  vidlories  of 
 the  Jews  over  the  armies  of  Antiochus  Epipbanes, 
 and  his  fucceffors ;  feeing  thefe  were  the  ciiief  vic- 
 tories of  the  "  fons  of  Zion  over  the  fons  of 
 "  Greece ;''  in  which  "  the  Lord  was  {ecn  over 
 "  them,''  fo  as  to  occafion  the  extraordinary  fuc- 
 cefs,  joy,  and  renown,  defcribed  jjr  ij*.  6c  j6.  The 
 predictions  in  the  loth  chapter  feeni  to  relate  to  the 
 fame  times. 
 
 Chap.  ix.  13.  When  I 
 have  bent  Judah  for  me, 
 filled  the  bow  with  E- 
 phraim,  and  railed  up 
 thy  fons,  O  Zion,  a- 
 gainft  thy  fons,  O  Greece, 
 and  made  thee  as  the 
 fword  of  a  mighty  man  : 
 And  the  Lord  fhall  be 
 feen  over  them  ;  —  they 
 liiall  drink,  and  make  a 
 noife  as  through  wine. 
 
 Chap.  X.  Ephraim  fliall 
 be  like  a  mighty  man, 
 y  7. ;  and  I  will  ftrength- 
 en  the  houfe  of  Judah, 
 f  6.  ;  they  fliall  be  as 
 mighty  men  which  tread 
 down  their  enemies, — 
 and  they  Ihafl  fight  be- 
 caufe  the  Lord  is  with 
 them,  f  S-j  ^"cl  their 
 heart  Ikall  rejoice  as 
 through  wine,  ^;/  7. 
 
 In  the  fequel  of  this  loth  chapter,  there  are  gj'a- 
 cious  promifes  concerning  a  future  reitoring  and 
 multiplying  of  the  Jews  that  were  ycc  in  diftant 
 nations  :  f  S.  8zc.  "  1  will  hifs  for  them,  and  ga- 
 *'  ther  them,  for  I  have  redeemed  them  :  and  they 
 "  lliall  increafe  as  they  have  incre?:fed.  And  I  will 
 *'  fow  them  among  the  people;  and  they  Crdl.re- 
 *'  member  me  in  far  coavitrie-, — and 
 "  I  will  bring  them  again  alfo  tuf  -'^ 
 *'  Egypt, — ^and  tiie  pri.le  of  Ai\.  . 
 *'  down,  and  the  fceptre  of  »)L  iiiad  depart"a 
 
 ♦*  way."     What  is   faid  !  ac  th.-  rtiitoration 
 
 of 
 
 turn  again. 
 
 ■"ie  land   of 
 c  broil  [rht 
 
376  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V. 
 
 of  the  Jews,  is  applied  by  fome  to  their  final  reflo- 
 ration  from  their  dirperfion  by  the  Romans ;  but  o- 
 thers,  to  lliew  that  it  may  be  applied  to  the  times 
 before  Chrift,  obferve,  that,  according  to  Jofe- 
 phus,  the  Ptolemy  who  caufed  tranflate  the  Jewiili 
 icriptures  into  Greek,  fent  back  about  120,000 
 Jews  on  that  occafion. 
 
 The  view  taken  of  the  various  chief  contents  of 
 the  8th,  9th,  and  loth  chapters  of  this  book  of 
 Zechariah,  ihew,  that  the  two  lad-cited  predictions 
 of  the  Mefiiah,  are  mixed  with  the  predictions  con- 
 cerning the  happieft  times  of  the  Jews,  under  the 
 Maccabees,  fuitably  to  the  above  general  remarks 
 concerning  prophetic  connections .  As  Daniel,  to 
 whom  Zechariah  was  for  fome  time  contemporary, 
 had  prophefled  exprefsly  about  the  empire  of  the 
 Greeks,  with  whom  the  Je\vs  had  no  manner  of 
 concern  in  the  times  of  thofe  two  prophets,  and 
 probably  knew  little  about  them,  it  was  of  import- 
 ance to  them  to  have  fuitable  prophetic  warnings 
 and  promifes,  concerning  the  chief  things  that  were 
 to  befall  them  under  that  empire. 
 
 It  iliows  what  a  comprelienfive  prophecy  this  of 
 Zechariah  is,  that  after  the  predidions  in  the  three 
 chapters  hii  confidered,  relating  to  the  times  of  the 
 Greek  empire,  the  prophet  proceeds,  in  the  four 
 following  chapters,  to  the  chief  events  that  were  to 
 befall  the  Jews  in  the  times  of  the  Roman,  or  in 
 the  times  of  the  Mefiiah  ;  though,  according  to  the 
 prophetic  way  of  v/riting  in  other  places,  this  pro- 
 phet, after  coming  down  to  the  times  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  feems  fometimes  to  intermix  predidions  rela- 
 ting to  more  ancient  times. 
 
 The  four  laft  chapters  of  Zechariah  contain  very 
 remarkable  paffages  relating  to  the  chief  branches 
 both  of  the  gofpel  doctrine  and  hiftory  of  the  Mef- 
 iiah; more  particularly  relating  to  the  dignity  of 
 the  perfon  of  the  Mefiiah,  his  humiliation  and  fuf- 
 ferings,  the  unbelief  and  difperlion  of  the  Je\\'s,  the 
 
 enlightening 
 
Sed.X.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  377 
 
 enlightening  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  aboHlhing  of 
 the  ceremonial  law. 
 
 The  nth  chapter,  which  foretells,  that  the  Mef- 
 flah  fliould  be  fold  for  tliirty  pieces  of  filver,  which 
 Ihould  be  caft  down  in  the  temple,  and  bellowed  in 
 purchafing  the  Potter^s  field,  contains  predictions 
 of  a  national  defolation  of  the  Jews,  applicable  on- 
 ly to  what  was  brought  about  by  the  Romans,  and 
 not  to  any  more  ancient  calamity  brought  on  that 
 people,  either  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  or  other 
 enemies  before  the  days  of  Chriii;.  If,  in  thofe 
 more  ancient  times,  enemies  took  in  their  chief  ci- 
 ty, polluted  their  temple,  made  great  llaughter  of 
 their  people  ;  yet  it  could  not  be  faid  of  thofe 
 times,  "  that  the  covenant  between  God  and  all 
 *'  the  people,  as  well  as  the  brotlierhood  of  the 
 "  Jews  among  themfelves,  was  broken,  fo  as  to 
 *'  caufe  their  utter  ruin ;"  that  God  would  no  more 
 pity  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  nor  deliver  them 
 out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  The  reverfe 
 of  this  happened  in  the  times  of  the  perfecution  by 
 the  SeleucidjE :  The  people  continued  faithful  m 
 God's  covenant  *,  and  God  pitied  them,  and  deli- 
 vered them  fpeedily.  The  more  clear  predictions 
 in  the  verfes  that  have  been  cited,  juftify  the  com- 
 mon interpretation  of  the  more  figurative  expref- 
 fions  in  the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  as  meant  of 
 the  deilrudtion  of  the  Jewiili  city  and  temple  by 
 fire  -|-. 
 
 Here,  as  in  other  predictions,  prophetic  threat- 
 enings  againft  the  irreclaimable  Jews  are  mixed  with 
 gracious  promiles  to  a  faithful  remnant,  called  in 
 this  chapter,  as  oft-times  elfe\v^here,  the  poor.  The 
 fame  perfons  who  are  called,  f  ^,  ^  ^.  the  flock 
 
 *  See  Pfalm  xliv. 
 
 •j-  See  Mr  Lowth's  notes  on  the  1  ft  verfe,  and  Jofcphus  on  the 
 JewiQi  war,  book  7.  chap.  12.  about  the  opening;  of  the  gale  of 
 the  temple. 
 
 3  B  of 
 
378  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 of  JlaugJiter,  whom  opprefTors  perfecuted,  but 
 whom  God  would  feed,  (and  are  diftinguilhed  from 
 the  wicked  inhabitants  of  the  land,  on  whom  God 
 would  not  have  pity,  f  (>')-,  are  called,  f  ii.the 
 poor  of  the  flock ;  ^v■ho  would  know  •  the  prophet's 
 words  to  be  the  words  of  the  Lord,  at  the  time 
 when  the  covenant,  which  he  had  made  with  all 
 the  people,  fhould  be  broken. 
 
 If  the  prophet  Zechariah  fuftains  diiferent  per- 
 fons  in  different  parts  of  this  chapter,  firit  perfona- 
 ting  a  fliepherd,  and  afterwards  him  who  was  to  be- 
 tray the  Meffiah  for  thirty  pieces  of  filver  ;  this  is 
 no  more  than  what  we  meet  with  in  other  prophe- 
 tic writinp;s, 
 
 "Whereas  it  is  faid,  )^  8.  "  three  fliepherds  alfo 
 "  will  I  cut  off  in  one  month  ;"  though  this  is  ap- 
 plied by  fome  to  the  chief  priefts,  the  fcribes  and 
 Pharifees,  others  apply  it  rather  to  the  cutting  off 
 of  three  Roman  emperors,  Galba,  Otho,  and  Vi- 
 tellius,  who  were  the  fovereign  rulers,  and  confe- 
 quently  (according  to  th^  ityle  of  the  prophets,  and 
 other  writers),  Hicpherds  of  the  Jews,  as  well  as 
 of  other  conqueied  nations ;  and  vv^ere  all  cutoff, 
 by  violent  deaths,  in  fo  fliort  a  time,  that  none  of 
 them  reigned  a  year,  but  only  fome  months  j  and 
 cutting  off  in  a  month,  feems  to  have  been  a  fort 
 of  proverbial  fpeech,  denoting  a  Ihort  time,  as  in 
 Hofea  V.  7.  "  They  have  dealt  treacheroufly, — now 
 "  (liall  a  month  devour  them  with  tlieir  portion." 
 As  the  cutting  off  thefe  three  fliepherds  in  fo  fliort 
 ^  time,  was  initfelf  a  very  extraordinary  thing,  and 
 happened  at  the  very  time  of  the  defolations  which 
 this  chapter  foretells,  it  was  a  very  proper  fign  of 
 time,  for  making  thofe  predictions  more  circum- 
 llantjal. 
 
 It  is  foretold,  Zechariah  xii.  10.  that  the  Lord 
 (for  that  he  fpeaks  is  evident  from  j^  1.)  would 
 pour  his  fpirit  on  the  Jews,  to  make  tliem  look 
 on  him  whom  they  had  pierced,  and  mourn  j  and 
 
Sec't.  X.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  ^^9 
 
 he  whom  they  are  faid  to  have  pierced  is  tlie 
 fame  who  is  faid  to  pour  his  fj  irit  on  them,  evert 
 the  fpirit  of  grace  and  lupplication ;  which  predic- 
 tion comes  after  thefe  remarkable  words  in  >>  9. 
 which  ieems  to  begin  a  new  prophecy  diftinct  from 
 Avdiat  takes  up  the  foregoing  part  of  the  chapter^ 
 *'•  And  it  ihall  come  to  pafs  in  that  day,  that  I  will 
 "  feek  to  dcflroy  all  the  nations  that  come  againft 
 "  Jeruialem." 
 
 As  to  the  predi(ftion  in  the  firft  part  of  this  chap- 
 ter, from  the  beginning  to  )^  9.  which  fome  apply 
 to  the  victories  of  the  Jews  under  the  Maccabees, 
 and  others  to  their  preiervation  from  fome  aifaults, 
 and  others  to  their  final  refloration,  the  chief  things 
 contained  in  it  are,  i.  A. formidable  invafion  and 
 fiegeofjudah  and  Jerufalem,  by  the  people  round 
 about.  2.  The  fuccefs  of  the  Jews  againft  thefe  e- 
 nemies,  exprelTed  by  Jerufalem's  being  "  a  cup  of 
 trembling  to  them,  a  burdenfome  ftone,  like  a 
 hearth  of  fire  among  the  wood,  and  a  torch  of  fire 
 in  a  iheaf."  3.  That  at  that  time  the  firll  vidlories 
 Ihould  be  obtained,  not  by  the  inhabitants  of  Jeru- 
 falem, but  by  the  people  in  the  open  country  of  Ju- 
 dah  ;  and  that  the  Jevs^s  of  different  ranks  fliould  be 
 enabled  to  give  proofs  of  extraordinary  valour. 
 Thefe  characters  feem  really  applicable  to  the  times 
 of  the  Maccabees.  What  is  faid  at  the  clofe  of  the 
 6th  verfe  may  fignify,  that  it  ihould  not  be  with  Je- 
 rufalem as  with  fome  other  great  cities,  in  after  a- 
 ges,  (fuch  as  NewTyre),  which  were  not  built  in 
 the  very  fame  place,  but  at  fome  dillance  from  the 
 ancient  cities  whole  name  tiiey  retained. 
 
 The  13th  chapter  contains,  at  jj-;,  a  very  re- 
 markable prediction  concerning  the  fuifcrings  of  the 
 MefTiah,  the  great  (hepherd  of  God's  flock,  by  the 
 fword  of  divine  jullice  appointed  to  awake  againft 
 him,  and  to  Ihiite  him  ;  wiiich  prediction  was  con- 
 lidered  formerly,  not  only  as  foretelling  the  Mei- 
 Cah's  fufferings,  but  as  containing  the  mylterious 
 3  13  2  doctrine 
 
380  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.V. 
 
 doftrine  of  his  two  natures.  The  preceding  part 
 of  the  chapter  contains  prediftions  concerning  the 
 opening  of  a  fountain  for  taking  away  fin  and  \m- 
 cleannefs,  the  abolifliing  of  idolatry,  and  filencing  of 
 falfe  prophets.  It  can  found  no  jull  objedion  againit 
 the  gofpcl-application  of  the  predidion  in  5^7.  whe- 
 ther thefe  foregoing  predidions  be  extended  to  the 
 times  of  the  gofpel  in  general,  as  times  when  the 
 idolatry  and  the  oracles  of  the  Heathen  nations  fiiould 
 come  to  an  end,  or  reflrided  to  the  times  of  the  fi- 
 nal converfion  of  the  Jews,  as  times  when  the  ido- 
 latry of  fo  many  nations  of  Chriilians  Ihall  be  abo- 
 lilhed,  and  the  delufions  of  falfe  prophets  that  fhall 
 oppofe  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  (hall  be  difco- 
 vered,  and  avoided.  As  the  gofpel-application  of 
 the  predidion  m  f  7 .  to  the  Pvlefliah's  fuilerings,  is 
 perfedly  confident  with  either  of  the  two  mean- 
 ings given  to  the  foregoing  context ;  fo  it  re- 
 ceives confiderable  confirmation  from  the  follow- 
 ing, vvdiich  contains  charaders  of  a  future  general 
 defolation  of  Judea,  not  applicable  to  any  defolation 
 that  happened  between  the  days  of  Zechariah  and 
 the  dedrui^iion  ot  Jerufalem  by  Titus ;  and  there- 
 fore is  an  argument,  that  the  following  predidion 
 in  the  next  chapter  relates  to  the  fame  event.  It  is 
 faid,  chap.  xiii.  8.  that  "  in  all  the  land,  two  parts 
 "  tlierein  lliall  be  cut  oii',  but  the  third  lliall  be  left 
 "  therein." 
 
 The  14th  chapter  contains  predidions  clearly  im- 
 plying the  future  converfion  of  the  Gentiles ;  feeing 
 it  is  foretold,  f  9.  that  "  the  Lord  fiiall  be  king  o- 
 "  ver  all  the  earth  ;  and  tliat  in  that  day  there  iliall 
 "  be  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one ;"  and  f  16. 
 *'  tiiat  every  one  that  is  left  of  all  the  nations  which 
 "  came  againit  Jerufalem,  Ihall  even  go  up  from  year 
 **  to  year  to  worihip  the  King,  the  Lord  of  holts, 
 "  and  to  keep  the  feafl:  of  tabernacles."  The  laft 
 two  verfes  vv'ere  formerly  confidered  as  foretelling 
 the  aboiilliing  of  the  ceremonial  law,  feeing  they 
 
 fpeak 
 
Sed.X.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  581 
 
 fpeak  of  a  time  when  there  fliould  be  no  fuch  differ- 
 ence as  that  law  made,  between  the  veffels  or  uten- 
 lils  of  the  temple,  and  other  utenfils. 
 
 Whereas  the  firfl  two  verfes  of  this  chapter  fore- 
 tell a  fiege  and  captivity,  and  the  following  context, 
 Z^ch.  xiv.  4.  10.  II.  12.  a  relloration  of  the  Jews, 
 and  total  defeat  of  their  enemies ;  fome  apply  tiiefe 
 predidions  to  the  defolations  and  fubfequent  deli- 
 verances of  the  Je^vs,  in  the  times  of  the  Macca- 
 bees ;  and  others  to  their  deftruclion  by  Titus,  and 
 their  final  redoration  yet  to  come.  The  chief  argu- 
 ments for  the  firfl:  opinion  feem  to  be  thefe  :  i . 
 That  the  prophecy  of  defolation  in  this  context  does 
 not  mention  the  deftruftion  of  the  city  or  temple, 
 but  only  the  calamities  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  ci- 
 ty. 2 .  That  after  faying  the  half  of  the  city  fhall 
 go  into  cr.ptivity,  y  2.  it  is  added,  that  "  the  refi- 
 *'  due  fliall  not  be  cut  off  from  tiie  city ;"  which 
 lad  part  does  not  feem  to  agree  to  the  times  of  Ti- 
 tus. 3.  That  immediately  after  the  prophecy  of 
 defolation  by  enemies,  there  is  added  a  prophecy  of 
 God^s  going  forth  to  %ht  againll  thefe  enemies ; 
 which  feems  to  imply,  that  the  prophet  Ipeaks  of  a 
 defolation  that  w^ould  be  foon  followed  with  a  great 
 deliverance,  which  is  applicable  to  the  times  of  An- 
 tiochus,  but  not  of  Titus. 
 
 For  the  fecond  interpretation,  there  are  the  fol- 
 lowing arguments,  i.  That  though  the  deftruc- 
 tion  of  the  city  of  Jerufalem  is  not  exprefsly  men- 
 tioned in  the  tirft  two  verfes  of  this  chapter  ;  yet  it 
 is  implied  in  what  is  faid  in  f  10.  which  feems  to 
 fpeak  plainl}'  enough  of  the  rebuilding,  as  well  as 
 the  repeopling,  of  the  city;  and  that  th^  defolation 
 defcribed  in  the  2d  verfe  of  this  chapter,  and  at  the 
 clofe  of  the  former  chapter,  far  exceeds  what  was 
 brought  about  by  Antiochus  :  "  Half  of  the  city 
 "  fhall  go  forth  into  captivity  ;"  "  In  all  the  land, 
 "  two  parts  therein  fhall  be  cutoff,  and  die."  2. 
 As  to  thefe  expreflions,  "  The  refidue  of  the  people 
 
 "  ihall 
 
3S2  On  the  Prophecies 
 
 "  fliall  not  be  cut  off  from  the  city,"  they  do  not 
 determine,  that  the  half,  or  any  other  proportion, 
 iliould  be  thus  fpared  ;  feeing,  befides  thofe  who 
 •\vere  made  captives,  and  thofe  who  were  fpared,  a 
 great  many  were  killed ;  and  therefore  thefe  expref- 
 fions  are  applicable  to  what  Jofephus  tells  us,  in  his 
 Jewifh  war,  book;,  chap.  ly.  "That  there  were 
 "  forty  thoufand  fuffered  to  go  whither  they  ^\^ould.'* 
 3.  That,  according  to  the  prophetic  way  of  writing, 
 events  that  happen  in  very  ditlant  ages  to  the  fame 
 people  are  fometimes  found  in  contiguous  predic- 
 tions, as  was  proved  formerly,  and  of  which  there 
 is  a  plain  inftance  in  the  two  laft  verfes  of  the  for- 
 mer chapter.  4.  It  feems  to  be  a  very  decifive  ar- 
 gument, that  the  refiioration  of  Jerufalem  here  fore- 
 told, f  11.  ffiould  be  fuch,  that  there  fliould  be 
 "  no  more"  utter  deftruftion  after  it.  And  if  it 
 be  objeded,  that  the  words  "  no  more"  may  only 
 fignify  "  not  for  a  long  time,"  even  in  that  limited 
 fenfe,  the  'words  cannot  be  well  applied  to  the  time 
 betwixt  Antiochus  and  Titus. 
 
 Seeing  there  is  fo  much  ground  for  applying  the 
 prophecy  of  reftoration  in  this  chapter  to  events  yet 
 future,  there  is  the  lefs  reafon  to  wonder  at  the 
 obfcurity  of  fome  palTages  in  it.  What  is  faid,  f  4. 
 about  cleaving  the  Mount  of  Olives,  may  be  ren- 
 dered more  credible,  even  in  the  mo{l  literal  mean- 
 ing, by  what  Jofephus  relates  concerning  the  delea- 
 ving of  the  fame  mountain  by  an  earthquake  in  the 
 days  of  Uzziah  j  which  earthquake  is  mentioned  here, 
 
 The  view  taken  of  the  four  laft  chapters  of  this 
 prophetic  book,  Ihews,  on  the  one  hand,  that  the 
 other  contents  of  thefe  chapters  have  in  them  no 
 juft  objeclions,  but  rather  confirmations  of  the  Chri- 
 flian  interpretation  of  feveral  predidlions  in  them, 
 as  relating  to  the  times  of  the  Melliah  5    yea,  that 
 
 *  Jofcph.  Antiiuit.  b.  9.  chap.  II. 
 
 almoft 
 
Sedt.  X.        relating  to  the  Messiah.  383 
 
 almoft  all  the  contents  of  thefe  chapters  relate  to 
 thofe  thiies  :  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  thefe 
 predii^liions  contain  a  confiderable  number  of  the 
 chief  branches,  both  of  the  gofpel  docftrine  and  hi- 
 ftory,  concerning  theMeffiah's  perfon  andfufferings, 
 his  church,  and  his  enemies. 
 
 As  to  the  perfon  of  the  Meffiah,  he  is  called 
 the  Lord,  chap.  1 1 .  who  is  faid  to  be  prized  at  fo 
 goodly  a  price  as  thirty  pieces.  In  chapter  12.  he 
 who  is  faid  to  be  pierced,  and  that  by  the  Jews,  is 
 called  the  Lord,  even  he  who  pours  down  the  fpirit 
 of  grace  and  fupplication.  In  chap.  13.  he  againfb 
 whom  the  fword  is  faid  to  awake  in  order  to  fmite 
 him,  is  not  only  called  a  man,  but  the  Lord  fays  of 
 him,  "Awake,  O  fword,  againfl  my  ihepherd,  and 
 "  againft  the  man  tiiat  is  my  fellow."  As  to  his 
 fufferings,  the  nth  chapter  contains  a  circumftan- 
 tial  account  of  the  manner  of  his  being  betrayed. 
 The  1 2th  chapter  gives  a  hint  of  the  manner  of  his 
 death,  that  "  he  would  be  pierced ;"  and  of  the 
 chief  indruments  of  it,  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufa- 
 lem.  And  the  13th  chapter  fpeaks  of  his  fufferings 
 more  immediately  from  the  hand  of  God.  Con- 
 cerning the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  it  is  foretold  in 
 the  I  ith  chapter,  that  God's  covenant  with  that 
 people  iliould  be  broken;  as  the  12th  foretells,  that 
 they  would}  pierce  the  Mefliah.  Concerning  their 
 defolation  and  difperiion,  it  is  foretold  in  the  nth 
 chapter,  f6.  that  their  land  lliould  be  fmitten  by 
 its  enemies,  and  no  more  delivered  out  of  their 
 hands;  and  in  chap.  13.  that  in  all  the  land,  two 
 parts  ihou Id  be  cut  off;  and  in  chap.  14.  that  the 
 city  iliould  be  taken,  the  houfes  rifled,  and  the 
 half  of  the  people  Iliould  go  forth  into  captivity. 
 The  enlighteniiig  of  the  Gentiles  is  both  foretold  in 
 more  clear  expreflions,  fhewing,  that  the  Lord 
 would  be  King  in  all  the  earth,  and  that  the  nations 
 would  worijiip  him  ;  and  intimated  in  the  figurative 
 e^ipreffions,  about  '^  living  waters  going  out  from 
 
 "  Jerufalem, 
 
384  On  the  Prophecies  Chap.  V, 
 
 *'  Jerufalem,  both  towards  the  former  fea  and  the 
 "  hinder  lea,"  Zech.xiv.  9.16.8.  And  the  lalttwo 
 verles  ieem  to  foretell  the  aboliihing  of  the  ceremo- 
 nial law. 
 
 Sect.  XI.    Of  Malaclu's  prophecies. 
 
 As  the  two  former  prophets  iliew,  that  the  Jews 
 were  in  a  very  low  and  corrupt  ftate  at  the  times 
 immediately  after  their  return  from  Babylon,  the 
 prophet  Malachi,  who,  on  good  grounds,  is  rec- 
 koned to  have  lived  a  confiderable  time  after  that 
 return,  and  to  have  been  contemporary  with  Nehe- 
 miah,  reprefents  that  people  as  in  a  very  corrupt  and 
 aiRicted  condition  ilill.  It  deferves  particular  con- 
 fideration,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  prediction 
 of  the  converfion  of  the  Gentiles  is  introduced,  in 
 Mai.  i.  10.  II.  that  it  is  immediately  after  a  threat- 
 ening, intimating  the  rejection  of  the  Jews  for  their 
 fms,  f  10.  II.  "I  have  no  pleaiure  in  you,  faith 
 "  the  Lord  of  hofls,  neither  will  I  accept  an  offer- 
 "  ing  at  your  hand.  For  from  the  rifmg  of  the 
 *'  fun  even  unto  the  going  down  of  the  fame,  my 
 "  name  Ihall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles,  and  in 
 "  every  place  incenfe  ihall  be  offered  unto  my 
 "  name,  and  a  pure  oifering  :  for  my  name  ihall  be 
 "  great  among  the  Heathen,  faith  the  Lord  of 
 "  hofts." 
 
 This  context  gives  light  to  the  connexion  be- 
 tween Malachi's  fubfequent  predictions  of  the  Mef- 
 fiah,  and  the  other  fubjects  of  his  prophecy,  ^vhich 
 are  chiefly  ^vholefome  reproofs  to  the  Jcavs,  and 
 particularly  to  their  priefts,  for  the  abufes  which 
 prevailed  at  that  time,  and  awful  warnino-s  of  the 
 danger  of  thefe  things.  The  converlion  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles is  introduced  in  this  tirfl  chapter,  in  a  manner 
 very  fuitable  to  the  ancient  predidtion  in  the  fong  of 
 Mofes,  that  God  would  provoke  the  Jews  to  jea- 
 
 loufy 
 
Sed.  XI.       relating  to  the  Messiah.  385: 
 
 loufy  by  a  foolifh  nation,  viz.  the  Gentiles,  Deut. 
 xxxii.  21.  And  in  the  predic'lions  of  the  Mefliah, 
 both  in  the  3d  and  4th  chapters  of  Mdlachi,  the 
 Jews  are  told,  that  the  day  of  his  coming,  tlioiigh 
 jullly  the  object  of  their  defire,  would  be  the  ter- 
 rible day  of  the  Lord  to  fuch  obftinate  Tinners  as 
 many  of  the  Jews  were  in  the  prophet's  days. 
 
 It  is  a  very  comprehenlive  prophecy  of  the  MefTiah 
 that  we  have  at  the  beginning  of  the  3d  chapter  of 
 this  book,  containing  an  account  of  his  divine  na- 
 ture, his  mediatory  office,  his  forerunner,  and  the 
 time  of  his  coming,  viz.  during  the  Handing  of  the 
 fecond  temple.  What  is  added  a  little  below,  a- 
 bout  his  purifying  the  fons  of  Levi,  feems  to  have  a 
 ipecial  relati<tn  to  the  prophetic  reproofs  given  to 
 the  fons  of  Levi  in  the  former  part  of  the  book. 
 The  lail  chapter  fpeaks  of  a  great  and  terrible  day 
 of  the  Lord,  that  Ihould  be  contemporary  with  the 
 appearance  of  the  Sun  of  Righteoufntfs,  his  way  be- 
 ing prepared  by  a  forerunner,  in  the  power  and  fpi- 
 ritofElias. 
 
 The  Emi  of  this  EfTay. 
 
 3  C  An 
 
An  Anfwer  to  a  Queftion  propofed  in  a  Phl- 
 lofophical  Society  at  Glafgow,  viz. 
 
 Whether  the  happinefs  of  the  mind  conjijls  in  the 
 enjoyment  of  things  ivithout  it,    or  in  the  re-^ 
 .Jiedtion  on  its  oivn  perfections,  or  in  both  ? 
 
 PART  I. 
 
 THE  meaning  of  the  queftion  cannot  be,  Where 
 is  any  joy  or  pleafure  to  be  had  ?  tor  that 
 needs  not  inquiry;  but,  Where  is  the  grcateft  ; 
 or,  if  ihat  appear  a  diflerent  queftion,  Where  is  full 
 contentment  to  be  had  ?  that  is,  fuch  fullnefs  of 
 joy  as  excludes  all  uneafinefs.  But  this  laft  queftion. 
 is  only  in  appearnce  different  from  the  former  :  for 
 no  man  can  be  fully  content  to  want  the  greateit 
 joy  he  is  capable  of,  if  he  is  confcious  of  that  capa- 
 city, and  knows  the  excellency  of  that  joy  which  hs 
 wants,  which  is  a  confcioufnefs  and  knowledge  than 
 z  rational  being  cannot  always  avoid.  The  prefence 
 of  what  is  necellarily  painful  muft  be  felt ;  but  that 
 the  abfence  of  what  is  neceffiry  to  happinefs,  or  the 
 greateft  joy,  is  alfo  unavoidably  felt,  will  appear  by 
 tonfidering  what  keeps  all  the  world  in  conftant  a- 
 gitation  and  adion.  The  fource  of  action  is  delire  ; 
 tlie  ^vorld  is  full  of  defire ;  and  defire  ftili  regards  an 
 abfent  good. 
 
 The  ule  of  reafon  is  to  chufe  the  greateft  good  ; 
 for  to  prefer  any  thmg  to  what  is  belt,  is  what  wa 
 call  a  had  choice.  The  greateft  joy  is  what  is  molt 
 intenfe,  and  moft  durable.  The  greateft  intcnfc- 
 nefs  cannot  be  defcribed  ;  but  the  iony-eft  duration 
 of  joy  is  that  which  is  perpetual.  And  that  there 
 3  C  2  can 
 
388  In  what  does  Happinefs  confifb  ?      Part  L 
 
 can  be  no  full  contentment  without  the  expedtationi 
 of  it,  is  evident  from  this,  that  the  fanie  reafon 
 which  makes  a  man  wifh  to  be  happy  at  one  time, 
 makes  him  wiih  to  be  happy  at  another  time,  and 
 confequently  at  all  times ;  and  a  willi  or  defire, 
 Avichout  Iiope,  is  uneafinefs,  and  inconfiltent  with 
 contentment.  A  man  cannot  be  fully  content  at 
 onetime,  if  he  fear  not  to  be  fo  afterwards ;  yea, 
 the  more  prefent  pleafure  or  joy  a  num  has,  the 
 greater  is  his  vexation  at  the  thoughts  of  lofing  it  : 
 which  perhjp>  may  contrii:)Ute  to  folve  that  odd 
 phenomenon,  of  fome  rational  creatures  being  eafy, 
 at  lead  pretending  to  be  eafy,  and  even  to  be  g.iy, 
 and  rejoice,  at  the  hopes  of  lofing  all  joy  when  they 
 iofe  their  bodies;  becaufe,  abdracting  from  bodily 
 pleafures,  they  have  no  relilh  of  any  other  worth 
 the  defiring,  and  find  even  thefe  fo  nauf:ous  and 
 clogging,  that  they  would  not  think  it  perhaps  ve- 
 ry delirable  to  have  them  for  ever :  yet  to  renounce 
 all  hopes  of  perpetual  joy,  or  heaven,  may  be  call- 
 ed an  acquiefcence  in  the  half  of  Mifery's  hell ; 
 and  it  would  be  eafy  to  demonftrate,  that  to  rejoice 
 in  fuch  a  forry  profpedl,  argues  the  fecret  fear  of  a 
 worfe ;  and  that,  if  duly  confidered,  might  make 
 an  argument  to  prove  the  reality  both  of  what  they 
 fear,  and  of  what  they  renounce. 
 
 It  is  ufeful  to  compare  the  different  kinds  of  plea- 
 fures, in  order  to  find  out  the  highell;  and  the  long- 
 ell  enjoyment  of  that  is  happinefs. 
 
 Sect.  L  Of  the  pleafures  of  fevfe^   or  mere  fen- 
 fat  ions. 
 
 It  is  not  needful  to  infifl  long  in  fiiewing,  that 
 liappinefs  cannot  confifl  in  thefe.'  Some  nicafure 
 of  riiem  is  neceiiary  for  prefent  eafe  ;  but  there  is  a 
 difference  between  their  being  neceiiary,  and  their 
 being  fuificient.  They  are  necelTary  to  remove  ante- 
 cedent 
 
Se6t,  i.      In  what  does  Happinefs  confifl  ?  389 
 
 cedent  uneafinefs,  which  is  inconfident  with  com- 
 plete hcippinefs,  excluding  all  uneahnefs.  They  are 
 necefTary  only  fometimes  ;  but  thought  is  at  all 
 times  necelTary,  and  conibmt  joyful  thoug'it  necef- 
 fary  to  confbmt  contentment.  As  they  may  and 
 niuit  be  ^v^ant.d  fometimes,  and  the  mind  joyful 
 without  them,  it  might  be  joyful  always  without 
 them,  were  it  not  for  fomething  in  our  prefent  flate 
 that  is  not  eilential  to  us.  It  is  but  a  few  moments 
 of  this  life  they  can  make  pleafant ;  but  the  mind 
 delires  to  have  jny  always.  The  mind  muft  be  fliil 
 feeding  itfelf  with  thought,  either  pleafant  or  un- 
 pleafant.  It  is  joyful  thought  it  hungers  and  thirds 
 after,  and  the  ufe  of  reafon  is  in  making  the  baft 
 choice  for  that  end ;  for  the  variety  of  matter  is  in- 
 definite. 
 
 Of  all  enjoyments,  fenlations  are  the  moft  clogging. 
 It  would  be  a  poor  happinefs  that  would  neceffarily 
 require  great  intervals  of  mifery  to  give  it  a  relifh. 
 Now,  there  mu(l  be  long  intervals  of  fenfation  ;  but 
 there  can  be  none  of  thought.  Senfation  needs  the 
 addition  of  pleafant  thought  to  give  any  durable 
 joy.  Solitary  contemplation  is  both  delightful,  and 
 (which  infers  a  particular  noble  delight,  juilly  de- 
 {erv'vig  a  peculiar  diflinguifhing  name)  it  is  beco- 
 ming a  nian.  To  delight  in  mere  folitary  fenfations, 
 is  fottilh  and  brutal  ;  and  common  luxury' feeks  ai- 
 rways iociety  and  converfe  ;  neither  of  which  is  fen- 
 fation,  but  a  kind  of  contemplation.  The  moft 
 pleafant  fenfations  cannot  fo  fill  the  mind,  even  in 
 the  mean  time,  as  that  unpleafant  thoughts  cannot 
 make  them  tallelefs ;  nor  can  p.-.inful  fenfations, 
 commonly  at  lealt,  exclude  the  joy  of  contempla- 
 tions, but  rather  increafe  the  relilli  of  it  oftentimes. 
 Bad  news,  an  affront,  revenge,  envy,  make  the  iot'^ 
 darling  pleafures  naufeous  to  him.  Joyful  medita- 
 tions elevate  the  fick  and  difeafed  faint.  The  K.o- 
 man,  if  I  remember  the  llory,  who  ran  to  Rome 
 with  the  news  of  vidtory,  was  fo  filled  with  joyful 
 
 thoughts, 
 
390         In  what  does  Happinefs  confill  ?        Part  I. 
 
 thoughts,  that  it  excluded  all  attention  and  feeling 
 of  the  thorn  in  his  foot,  till  his  joy  was  alTuaged. 
 The  man  whom  Dionylius  fet  down  to  a  fealt,  with 
 the  point  of  a  fword  over  his  head,  found  the  pain,  j 
 in  iiis  thoughts  fufEcient  to  fpoil  all  the  pleafure  of  i 
 the  feail. 
 
 S  £  c  T .  II.  Of  mental  pleafures  ftridly  fo  called^  or 
 the  plealures  of  thought^  knowledge^  or  con- 
 templation. 
 
 Contemplation  may  i-eafonably  be  taken  in  a  lar- 
 ger fenfe  than  what  it  is  fometimes  confined  to^ 
 when  it  is  diflinguifhed  from  the  pleafure  of  affec- 
 tion, action,  orfociety;  lince  it  is  certam,  that  our 
 own  ac^Hons,  or  the  fociety  of  others,  give  us  plea- 
 fure only  by  contemplating  them,  and  the  pleafure 
 of  aifeclion  to  any  objed  refults  from  a  particular 
 view  or  contemplation  of  it. 
 
 The  chief  defign  of  this  inquiry  being  to  confiderj 
 which  muil  be  the  moll  plealant  contemplation,  or 
 the  highed  kind  of  mental  enjoyment,  it  is  ufeful  to 
 compare  the  different  kinds  of  pleafant  contempla-^ 
 tions,  and  to  conlider  the  caufes  of  that  pleafure 
 that  is  in  them. 
 
 Every  contemplation  relates  to  fome  object  really 
 exiding,  or  luppofed  to  be  fo  ;  and  lince  there  is  no 
 objed  in  being,  but  a  being  of  infinite  perfedions, 
 and  the  various  manifeltationsof  them,  that  is,  God 
 and  his  works,  no  wonder  that  every  objert  is  capa- 
 ble of  giving  joy  in  the  contemplation  of  it,  lefs  or 
 more . 
 
 Beauty  is  the  name  ^ve  commonly  give  to  that 
 quality  (or  whatfoever  we  call  it)  in  any  (jbjedt, 
 which  is  the  fource  or  caufe  of  joy  in  the  contem- 
 plation of  it.  But  lince  many  objects  are  not  the 
 proper  caufes  of  ihe  beautiful  (.ualu.es  they  are  en- 
 dued withj  or  of  our  view  of  them,  or  joy  in  that 
 
 view, 
 
Sedl.II.      In  what  does  Happinefs  confifl- ?         391 
 
 view,  therefore  it  is  ufeful  to  diftinguifh  between 
 the  objedive  fource,  and  the  efficient  fource,  of 
 beauty,  contemj'lation,  or  joy.  Beautiful  is  the 
 name  we  are  ufed  from  our  infancy  to  give  to  regu- 
 lar material  figures,  motions,  &:c. ;  and  is  an  ab- 
 flracl:  idea  fo  familiar  even  to  children,  and  to  the 
 moft  ignorant  vulgar,  that  they  apply  it:  to  ob- 
 jec^ts  otherwife  the  moft  unlike  in  the  world  ;  tem- 
 per, fentiments,  inclinations,  adlions,  harmonious 
 founds,  proportions  of  matter,  and,  in  general,  to 
 every  thing  that  has  marks  of  contrivance  in  it, 
 ■which  is  the  imprelTion  of  thought  and  defign,  un- 
 lefs  the  defign  itfelf  be  evil,  and  appear  contrary  to 
 a  rule  which  we  conceive  is  the  ftandard  of  all  beau- 
 ty in  acTiion  and  thought.  Beauty  is  in  effedl  the 
 name  the  Greeks  and  Latins  gave  to  the  univerfe, 
 .(xotr^of,  mundin),  and  juftly,  fince  the  Nvhole  and  parts 
 are  fo  pleafant  to  contemplate. 
 
 But  there  is  nothing  more  evident,  than  that  all 
 b'eautiful  objerts  are  not  equal ;  and  even  in  mate- 
 rial objects,  which  are  the  loweft  order,  there  is  a 
 vaft  diverfity,  according  as  there  is  more  or  lefs  con- 
 trivance or  thought  in  them  :  not  that  there  is  any 
 thought  or  defign  intrinfic  in  matter  itfelf,  but  that 
 its  form,  proportions,  and  motions,  have  the  ma- 
 nifeft  marks  and  figns  of  thought  in  them  ;  and  what 
 appears  void  of  thefe,  appears  deformed  and  con- 
 fufed . 
 
 But  living  beauties  (by  ^vhich  name  we  may  ex- 
 prefs  rational  beings)  are  a  quite  diflerent  and  high- 
 er kind  of  pleafant  objeds  of  contemplation,  ha- 
 ving not  merely  figns  of  external  thought,  (which 
 is  all  the  beauty  we  fee  in  matter),  but  being,  as  it 
 were,  conftantly  full  of  internal  thought  them- 
 felves. 
 
 Sect, 
 
392  In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?      Part  JM 
 
 Sect.  III.    I'he  pre-eminence  of  living  four ces  of  ^ 
 pleafajit  conteniplation    above  thofe    that   are 
 lifelefs. 
 
 This  may  appear  by  confidering  what  condition  a 
 man  would  be  in  who  had  all  the  lifeleis  univerfe  to. 
 contemplate  all  alone,  without  any  thought  of  the 
 living  caule  of  it,  or  any  knowledge  of  any  living 
 being  m  it,  but  himfelf.  Suppofing  there  ihould 
 be  never  fo  many  living  intelligent  beings  exifting 
 in  the  \vorld ;  yet  if  he  had  no  knowledge  or  con- 
 templation of  them,  it  would  be  to  him  abfolute 
 folitude  ;  and  furely,  if  we  reflect  on  the  frame  of 
 our  n.itures,  we  may  judly  fuppofe  it  Avould, 
 through  time  at  lead,  turn  to  infupportable  melan- 
 choly. 
 
 The  chief  contemplation  of  living  or  intelligent 
 obje(^ts  of  thought,  is  but  another  name  for  fociety. 
 The  enjoyment  of  lovely  fociety  (nr  of  that  which  is 
 thought  to  be  fuch)  is  what  gives  the  greatefh  chear- 
 fulnefs;  and  the  lofs  of  it,  (as  in  the  death  of 
 friends),  the  moll  exquilite,  and  the  mod  becoming 
 forrow.  'Society  heightens  and  multiplies  the  plea- 
 fures  of  other  contemplations,  or  even  fenfations, 
 to  fuch  a  degree,  that  it  can  raife  joy  out  of  objedh, 
 whofe  pleafure  in  folitude  would  perhaps  fcarce  be 
 difcernible  ;  and  can  even  make  trifles,  that  other- 
 wife  would  appear  infipid,  ftrangely  delightful, 
 however  unjudly  oftentimes,  by  excluding  thoughts 
 of  a  better  fort.  Nor  can  this  be  imputed  merely 
 to  the  poifonous  pleafure  of  pride  and  affedation  to 
 be  foiu-ce  of  joy  to  others ;  fince,  befides  any  plea- 
 fure a  man  has  in  communicating  thoughts  to  o- 
 thcrs,  he  finds  pleafure  in  receiving  the  like  from 
 them  ;  and  in  receiving  delightful  contemplations 
 from  one  perfon,  it  heightens  our  own  particular 
 delight,  to  have  many  others  fliaring  with  us,  in  an 
 enjoyment  which,  in  this  refped,  is  the  reverfe  of 
 
 outward 
 
SeS:.  III.    In  what  does  Happinefs  confifl:  ?         393 
 
 outward  polTefTions ;  and  it  is  not,  like  them,  lofl 
 or  IcfTened,  but  increafed,  by  being  coniniunica- 
 ,ted :  and  they  that  covet  it  mofl,  are  moll  cove- 
 tous of  being  profufely  liberal  of  it  to  others,, and 
 would  find  themfelves  poor  with  it,  if  they  were 
 not  bountiful ;  and  therefore  endeavour  to  poflefs 
 it,  and  enrich  themfelves  with  it,  by  giving  it  to 
 others. 
 
 The  befl:  company  can  make  any  place  or  profped 
 pleafant ;  but  no  place  can  make  flie  worfl  compa- 
 ny pleafant,  or  even  tolerable. 
 
 Sect.  IV.  Of  the  moft  delightful  living  objtds  of 
 contemplation. 
 
 Here  it  is  needful  to  confider  the  nature  of  in- 
 telleftual  beauty,  or  that  in  an  intelligent  being 
 which  is  the  caufe  of  joy  in  contemplating  it ;  rind 
 if  thefe  caufes  admit  of  degrees,  it  is  plain  thegreat- 
 e(l  caufe  mull  have  thegreatell  eifect.  Excellency y 
 or  perfediou^  is  a  name  ^ve  oft-times  give  to  that 
 in  a  mind,  -svhich  is  the  fource  or  caufe  of  joy  to  it- 
 felf  or  others  ;  but  that  quality  which  is  a  hinder- 
 ance  of  joy,  or  which,  though  it  gives  fome  joy, 
 hinders  more  than  what  it  gives,  we  call  an  im- 
 perfedion.  A  mind  cannot  have  joy  in  itfelf,  -with- 
 out knowledge  (or  contemplation)  and  po\ver. 
 Thefe  are  called  fometimes  phyjical  perftclions : 
 but  thole  qualities  of  a  mind,  which  are  not  cnly 
 called  caufes  of  joy  to  itfelf,  but  alio  to  otliers,  we 
 ufe  to  call  77ioral  perfections ;  fuch  as  gooanefs  and 
 judice.  The  latter  confift  in  affections  and  incli- 
 nations of  the  mind;  and  no  mind  is  the  proper 
 caufe  of  joy  to  others,  without  being  inclined  ;  for 
 if  the  phyfical  perfections  of  a  being  give  us  joy, 
 merely  in  contemplating  them,  without  his  inclina- 
 tion, he  is  not  properly  the  caufe  of  our  joy,  but 
 iti  objed:,  as  lifelefs  matter  is. 
 
 5  D  It 
 
394  ^^  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?     r*art  L 
 
 It  is  plain,  phyfical  and  moral  perfedions  admit 
 of  tiegrees ;  and  when  they  exift  united  in  one  fab- 
 jecfc,  the  greater  they  are,  the  greater  is  the  excel- 
 lency and  beauty  of  it,  and  the  greater  joy  there  is 
 even  in  the  contemplation  of  its  perfection,  befides 
 other  effects  of  it. 
 
 To  the  inward  perfedtions  of  any  rational  agent, 
 we  may  add  one  lelation  to  him,  if  he  be  a  friend 
 or  benefactor,  or  one  in  whom  w^e  are  any  other 
 way  particularly  interelted,  more  than  in  other  ra- 
 tional agents  ;  and  when  we  join  thefe  together, 
 the  perfedions  of  that  being,  and  its  relation  to  us, 
 Mdiich  are  qualities,  if  I  may  fpecik  fo,  that  admit  of 
 different  degrees,  we  have  a  view  at  leail  of  fome 
 of  the  principal  qualities  in  an  intelligent  being 
 that  give  the  moft  pkafant  contemplation. 
 
 The  fupreme,  oi-  higheil  mental  perfedlion  in 
 being,  anJ  to  which  we  have  the  neareft  and  molt 
 joyful  relation,  is  that  whofe  contemplation  is  ne- 
 ceffary  to  happinefs. 
 
 If  there  were  no  intelledual  beauty  in  being,  or 
 TiOne  knowable  by  us,  but  what  is  finite,  like  hu- 
 i:iian  minds,  there  would  be  none  fuilicient  to  hap- 
 pinefs, or  full  and  laiiing  contentment ;  for  finite 
 beauty  is  that  than  M'hich  we  can  conceive,  and 
 coni':quentiy  defirc,  and  reafonably  widi  for  a  great- 
 er ;  and  while  ^ve  may  w'lfn.  for  fomething  better 
 than  that  we  have,  while  we  may  feel  want  in  the 
 ohje(5t  or  fource  of  our  joy,  we  have  not  the  great- 
 eft,  that  is,  full  contentment  :  and  to  tell  us,  that 
 we  mult  ciiieliy  defire  only  wliat  is  attainable,  and 
 the  bell  object  we  can  defire  is  not  attainable,  or  Is 
 not  in  being,  and  that  therefore  we  lliould  be  con- 
 tent with  the  want  of  it,  is  to  tell  us  to  be  content 
 v/ilh  mifery,  becaufe  it  is  fatal  and  unavoidable  ; 
 which,  infiead  of  being  a  ground  of  contentment, 
 Vv'ould  be  the  true  ground  of  defpair  and  anguiffi  : 
 for  experience  fliews,  that  impolilbility  of  fupply 
 
 or 
 
Sed.  IV.     In  wliat  does  Happinefs  con/jft  ?         393* 
 
 or  relief,  is  the  principal  thing  to  embitter  want  or 
 trouble. 
 
 All  pretence  to  full  contentment  in  our  prefent 
 ftate,  v/hdtever  it  be,  (that  is,  to  wiih.  for  nothing 
 but  v/hat  we  have,  and  are  fure  of),  is  a  pretence 
 which  every  man's  practice  demonitrates  to  be  ridi- 
 culous aii'edlation  ;  and  the  fame  reafon  that  makes 
 a  man  difcontent,  though  free  of  all  bodily  uneaii- 
 nels,  and  enjoying  the  pleafant  thought  of  any  fi- 
 nite or  inferior  beauty,  would  make  him  difcontent 
 with  any  below  what  is  fupreme,  or  the  highell 
 poiiible,  which  mull  be  infinite  ;  for  the  meaning 
 of  finite  is  that  than  which  there  might  poilibly  be  a 
 greater. 
 
 The  name  by  which  we  fometimes  diftinguilh 
 the  highcfl  beauties  or  perfedions  of  any  kind,  e* 
 ven  finite  beauties  in  mind  or  matter,  is  glory ^  as 
 the  glory  of  fun  and  ftars,  and  of  angels. 
 
 One  of  the  propereil  terms  we  have  to  fignify  the 
 fufficiency  of  fupreme  glory  to  give  perpetual  full- 
 nefs  of  joy,  (below  which  nothing,  as  was  obferved 
 before,  can  give  true  and  full  contentment),  is 
 beatific, 
 
 1  remember  to  have  heard  a  qiieflion  propofe  1  in 
 a  company,  fome  years  ago,  to  this  elteci.  Whether 
 or  not  it  might  be  poflible,  in  the  nature  of  the 
 thing,  for  any  thing  we  know,  that  a  rational  crea- 
 ture miglit  have  beatitude,  or  perpetual  fullnefs  of 
 joy,  in  the  mere  contemplation  of  created  things; 
 of  which  contemplation,  indeed,  God  would  be  the 
 fource  and  caufe,  but  not  the  objed  ?  It  will  be  no 
 digrt-^flion,  1  think,  from  the  queflion  which  is  the 
 occafion  of  this  little  effay,  to  conlider  that  que- 
 flion I  have  named ;  for  the  anfwer  of  either  of  them 
 ferves  both. 
 
 Let  us  fuppofe,  then,  a  rational  creature  having 
 accefs  to  know  and  contemplate  the  univerfal  fy- 
 flem,  intellectual  and  material,  and  conlider  the 
 confequences. 
 
 :;  D  2  It 
 
39^  In  what  does  Happinefs  confiH  ?      Part  I. 
 
 It  is  evident  he  would  not  be  content  to  be  con- 
 fined to  the  knowledge  of  a  part ;  for  that,  however 
 durable  the  pleafure  of  it  would  be,  in  comparifon 
 of  our  fliort-lived  joys,  yet  would  cloy  through 
 time.  When  a  man  is  in  a  beautiful  chamber  in  a 
 prifon,  the  beauty  of  it  may  give  fome  pleafure  at 
 firtl  ;  but  let  us  fappofe  him  confined  to  that  con- 
 temi>lati')n  for  innumerable  milHons  of  ages,  it 
 would  certainly  prove  a  very  great  and  growing 
 torment  ;  yea,  experience  lliows  it  would  prove  a 
 feuiiiile  pain  in  a  few  days,  if  a  man  have  no  other 
 pleafint  thoughts  to  entertain  him. 
 
 There  is  fome  proportion  between  the  parts  of 
 the  material  beauty  and  the  whole  ;  for  the  very  na- 
 ture of  material  beauty  includes  proportions  be- 
 tween the  whole  and  the  parts.  In  matter,  want 
 of  proportion  is  deformity.  7"his  proves,  that  the 
 fyliem  of  matrer,  wdiich  is  beautiful,  is  finite  ;  for 
 if  it  was  infinite,  there  would  be  no  proportion  be- 
 tween the  finite  parts  and  the  infinite  whole.  Be- 
 lides  that  form  and  figure,  which  are  the  beauty 
 of  matter,  are  qualities  of  the  limits,  the  bounds, 
 or  furface,  of  matter  ;  the  world,  therefore,  has  li- 
 mits. To  make  matter  infinite,  would  make  the 
 world  a  beautiful  point,  Ihut  up  in  a  hollow  cafe  of 
 infinite  deformity  and  confufion  ;  and  the  infide  of 
 that  cafe  having  limits,  and  confequently  a  figui'e, 
 however  irregular,  that  figure  not  being  eflential  to 
 it,  (For  no  particular  figure  is  fo),  would  argue  an  ex- 
 ternal caufe  or  mind  having  power  over  its  fub- 
 ftance.  But  mind  cannot  produce  infinite  ufelefs 
 deformity  and  confufion  ;  becaufe  mind  always 
 works  with  inclination  and  defign,  and  its  work- 
 manihip  bears  the  marks  and  impreflion  of  it. 
 
 But  not  to  infill  on  this,  iince  there  are  fo  many 
 other  arguments  to  prove,  that  matter  is  finite,  and 
 fince  all  that  belongs  to  the  prefent  fubjeft  is,  that 
 all  the  matter  that  has  order  and  beauty  in  it,  or 
 that  can  aiibrd  pieafant  contemplation,  is  finite  ; 
 
 its 
 
Seift.  IV.     In  \diat  does  Happinefs  conCft  ?         397 
 
 its  being  finite,  and  the  proportion  between  the 
 whole  and  parts  in  beauty,  which  is  the  caufe  of 
 joy,  proves  a  proportion  between  the  whole  and 
 parts  in  that  joy,  which  is  the  effed  of  beauty  ;  and 
 therefore,  fince  the  beauty  of  any  part  of  it  is  cloy- 
 ing, it  is  an  argument,  that  the  like  may  be  faid  of 
 the  whole  ;  only  the  beauty  of  the  whole  would 
 iland  out  longer  againd  fatiety  and  diflafle,  than 
 that  of  a  part.  But  that  objed  which  is  not  fuffi- 
 cient  to  Hand  out  infinite  repetitions,  if  I  may  fpeak 
 fo,  is  infuificient  for  eternal  or  perpetual  duration. 
 Any  part  of  the  world  has  a  proportion  to  the 
 whole,  but  no  part  of  perpetual  duration  has  pro- 
 portion to  the  whole  of  it. 
 
 This  argument  may  be  applied  not  only  to  the 
 material,  but  alfo  to  the  intelledtual  fyftem  of  crea- 
 tures ;  and  we  may  juftly  fay,  that  afociety  that  had 
 no  joyful  contemplation  of  the  creator,  but   only 
 of  the  creation,  and  of  one  another,  would,  in  a 
 I  finite  fpace  of  time,  (and  confequently  at  the  be- 
 i!  ginning  of  eternity),  find  the  world  a  narrow  con- 
 l  finement  and  a  dungeon,  and  find   the  pleafure  of 
 their  mutual  fociety  degenerate  into  melancholy  fo- 
 litude.     For  fuppofe  that  all  of  them  knew  all  the 
 world,  fo  that  none  of  them  had  any  thing  to  Ihow 
 or  communicate  but  what  all  of  them  knew  al- 
 ready, and  all  of  them  Avere  weary  of,  the  whole  of 
 their  contemplation  and  enjoyment  behoved  to  cor- 
 rupt and  turn  naufeous. 
 
 A  rational  creature,  in  the  above-mentioned  cir- 
 cumftances,  advancing  in  the  contemplation  of 
 God's  works,  could  not  pofiibly  very  long  avoid 
 the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  fo  vifible  in  all 
 his  works. 
 
 This  would  give  him  fome  knowledge  of  a  beau- 
 ty fuperior  to  that  to  which  we  fuppofcd  him  con- 
 fined ;  and  the  knowledge  of  an  ohjeel  infinitely  fu- 
 perior to  all  the  creatures,  would  hinder  content- 
 ment, if  lie  was  denied  that  higher  degree  and  kind 
 
 of 
 
398  In  what  does  Happinefs  confifh  ?      Parti. 
 
 of  contemplation  of  the  fame  objed:,  whicli  is  called 
 enjoyment^  or  vijion^  and  which  will  be  conlidered 
 afterwards. 
 
 Since  mental  pleafure  is  in  knowledge,  the 
 knowledge  of  the  eiFecl  does  not  fully  fiti^fy  the 
 mind  without  knowing  the  caufe,  and  confequently 
 without  knowing  the  firft  caufe. 
 
 Thus  we  have  three  properties  of  that  glory,  the 
 view  of  which  is  fo  requifite  to  beatitude  :  It  mull 
 hefupreme^  original,  and  underived.  This  fliuws, 
 that  the  view  of  divine  glory  (fuch  as  will  not  cloy) 
 is  neceiTary  to  beatitude.  That  it  is  fufficient,  may 
 be  made  evident  thus ;  That  excellency,  the  view 
 of  which  has  been  already  experienced  (which  I  de- 
 lire  to  mention  with  veneration)  fufficient  to  ex- 
 ternal fuUnefs  of  joy  in  a  being  capable  of,  or  rather 
 incapable  of  wanting,  infinite  happinefs,  mud  be 
 much  more  fufficient, to,  and  eternal  fullnefs  of,  joy 
 in  finite  beings.  If  that  beauty  and  excellence, 
 without  change,  interruption,  variety,  orprogrefs, 
 in  the  view  of  it,  was  not,  and  could  not,  be  cloy- 
 ing to  an  infinite  knowledge  and  intelligence  ;  much 
 iefs  can  the  fulled  view  of  ^vhat  a  finite  mind  is 
 capable  of,  ever  turn  Iefs  pleafant,  unlefs  conftanc 
 progrefs  be  poffible  and  needful,  and  therefore  at- 
 tainable. 
 
 PART        II. 
 
 tN  confidering  the  caufe  of  the  greatefl:  mental 
 •*•  joy  or  beatitude,  we  mull  confider  not  only  the 
 external  or  objeclive  caufe,  but  alfo  the  internal  or 
 fubjedtive  caufe. 
 
 The  objedive  caufe  is  fupreme  excellency  ;  but 
 the  fubjedive,  or  inherent  internal  caufe,  (which 
 anud  exilt  in  us,    though  not  from  us),  is   our 
 
 knowledge 
 
Sedl.  I.       In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?         599 
 
 kno\vledge  or  contemplation  of  it,  and  affedlion  or 
 difpofition  of  mind  with  which  we  contemplate  it. 
 
 Sect  .  I.  Different  kinds  and  degrees  of  contempla- 
 tion. 
 
 Iri  ational  animals  hnve  no  real  enjoyment  (if  a- 
 ry  thing  they  have  deferve  fuch  a  name)  but  what 
 con'.es  from  the  creator  as  its  firft  caufe.  Beati- 
 tude, as  was  proved  before,  requires  not  only  fuch 
 joy  as  Ihall  have  the  hrft  caufe  for  the  author  of  it, 
 but  fuch  as  ihall  have  him  for  the  objedt  of  it. 
 Brutes,  and  brutal  men,  have  all  their  real  pleafure 
 from  the  creator ;  but  they  have  no  joy  in  him, 
 fmce  their  joy  is  not  in  the  knowledge  of  him. 
 ;  As  there  are  various  beauties  or  objedls  of  plea- 
 fant  knowledge,  fo  there  are  various  degrees  or 
 kinds  of  knowledge  of  the  fame  object.  Supreme 
 glory,  as  was  proved,  is  the  only  beatific  objed: ; 
 but  every  degree  or  kind  of  contemplation  of  it, 
 is  not  beatific  contemplation ;  yea,  fome  contem- 
 plations of  it,  to  fome  difpofitions,  are  more  cloying 
 and  unpleafcint  than  almojt  any  other  contempla- 
 tions of  other  objects ;  and  we  may  conceive  fuch  a 
 contemplation  of  it  is  in  fome,  as  might  be  a  moll 
 eifeclual  and  moll  juft  caufe  of  anguilh. 
 
 Let  us  coniider  the  diifercnt  views  the  mind  m.ay 
 have  of  inferior  beauties,  mental  or  material.  Let 
 us  fuppofe  a  man  enjoying  the  moft  pleafant  and 
 molt  raviihing  proipec^t  on  earth,  in  the  fpring- 
 time,  delighting  himfelf  with  all  the  charms  of  that 
 place,  and  of  that  beautiful  feafon  ;  and  then  let  us 
 fuppofe  him  afterwards,  in  a  dark  winter-night,  re- 
 membering, or  contemplating,  that  profpeft;  the 
 object  of  contemplation  is  the  fame  in  both  cafes, 
 but  the  contemplations  themfelvesfo  different,  that 
 M'liereas  the  former  was  the  caufe  of  joy,  tlie  latter 
 
 may 
 
400  In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?     Part  II. 
 
 may  be  the  caufe  of  the  contrary,  that  is,  melan- 
 choly. 
 
 In  vifion  or  fight  of  material  beauty,  we  are 
 paffive  recipients,  if  I  may  fo  fpeak.  In  imagina- 
 tion, or  pure  intelJedtion,  which  fometimes,  per- 
 haps, is  the  ftridt  fenfe  of  idea,  we  are  aftive  cau- 
 fes.  The  latter,  abilrading  from  compofition,  ab- 
 ftraclion,  &c.  is  a  mere  pidlure,  an  imitation  of  the 
 former.  The  former  is  properly  an  eifedt  of  the 
 Creator's  power,  the  latter  of  our  own.  The  one 
 is  the  work  of  nature  ;  the  other,  in  a  manner,  a 
 work  of  art.  No  wonder  the  former  be  a  greater 
 caufe  of  joy. 
 
 It  is  not  needful  to  infift  long,  in  fhewing  the 
 difference  between  thefe  two  forts  of  contempla- 
 tion, vifion  of  an  object  as  prefent,  and  the  dark 
 knowledge  of  it  as  abfent.  In  defiring  any  mental 
 enjoyment,  defire  fuppofes,  that  we  have  fome 
 knowledge  of  the  beloved  object  already ;  which 
 knowledge  is  the  caufe  of  defire :  and  defire  like- 
 wife  fuppofes  another  quite  different  knowledge  of 
 the  fame  object,  which  we  c?i\l  prefence,  or  enjoy- 
 ment^  and  which  is  wanting  when  we  defire  it. 
 
 Defire  of  knowledge,  or  contemplation  of  any 
 objed:,  fuppofes  a  mixture  of  knowledge  and  ig- 
 norance of  it ;  for  if  we  had  no  knowledge  of  it  at 
 all,  we  could  not  defire  it. 
 
 Let  us  fuppofe  a  man  feeing  a  machine,  building, 
 city,  or  beautiful  country,  he  fees  in  one  fimulta- 
 neous  view  more  than  he  can  imagine  at  once.  A 
 man  remembers,  and  imagines  by  parts,  what  he 
 fees  in  one  view.  Befides,  adive  producing  of  ideas, 
 becaufe  it  requires  effort,  is  oft-times  uneafy  in 
 comparifon  of  vifion,  which  is  a  contemplation  of 
 an  objedt  more  comprehenfive,  eafy,  bright,  Ited- 
 faft,  and  confequently  more  delightful,  than  any 
 other. 
 
 Let  us  reflect  on  fome  of  the  moft  extraordinary 
 effects  of  friendfliip,  (and  there  is  nothing  in  hiflory 
 
 has 
 
Seel.  I.      In  what  does  Happinefs  confifi:  ?         401 
 
 has  had  more  extraordinary  effects),  particularly 
 the  greateft  Ibrrow  and  melancholy  that  ever  any 
 man  felt  for  the  abfence  or  death  of  the  moil  vir- 
 tuous friend ;  his  thinking  on  him  when  dead,  or 
 abfent,  and  feeing  him  when  prefent,  are  contem- 
 plations of  the  fame  objeft ;  but  fo  different,  that 
 the  fame  reafon  that  makes  the  one  pleafant,  makes 
 the  other  proportionably  forrowful. 
 
 The  prefence  of  a  material  obje(ft  is  that  which 
 gives  us  the  clearelt  perception  and  contemplation 
 of  it,  and  in  fome  fenfe  admits  of  degrees. 
 
 The  prefence  of  a  rational  being  is  when  we  have, 
 not  only  the  cleareit  view  of  his  Itate,  and  qualities, 
 and  difpofition,  of  which  the  face  is  a  myllerious 
 reprefentation ;  but  alfo  are  within  reach  of  mutual 
 and  reciprocal  communication.  If  a  rational  being 
 were  prefent  to  us,  fo  as  to  know  all  we  think  and 
 do,  but  would  make  no  return  to  us,  nor  give  any 
 intimation  of  affection  and  inclination  to  our  good, 
 or  to  anfwer  our  defires ;  as  it  would  not  be  mu- 
 tual prefence,  fo,  as  to  our  comfort,  it  would  be 
 in  eitect  abfence  and  diftance. 
 
 The  more  a  rational  being  communicates  to  us, 
 and  particularly  the  more  clear  view  we  have  of 
 himfelf,  he  is  the  more  prefent  to  us;  fo  that  pre- 
 fence admits  of  degrees. 
 
 The  favourable  prefence  of  a  rational  being  is 
 when  we  enjoy  his  prefence  with  figns  of  good-will 
 to  us;  and  the  joy  of  it  is  proportionable  to  our 
 love  of  him,  and  his  power  to  do  us  good. 
 
 Sect.  11.     Of  ^fedion. 
 
 Befides  the  beauty  of  an  object,  and  the  degree 
 or  kind  of  contemplation  of  it,  the  affection  with 
 which  we  contemplate  it,  has  no  fmall  influence  on 
 the  joy  that  refults  from  it.  Two  perfons  may  have 
 the  fame  view,  or  the   fame  thoughts,  concerning 
 
 3  E  the 
 
402  III  what  does  Happinefs  confift  :     Part  II. 
 
 the  fame  obje<^l ;  and  yet  difference  of  affedlion  may 
 make  the  f  uiie  view  far  more  pleafant  to  the  one 
 than  to  the  other ;  yea,  may  make  it  pleafant  to 
 the  one,  and  painful  to  the  other. 
 
 Curiofity  is  the  inclination  we  fatisfy,  when  we 
 delight  in  the  view  of  a  lifeiefs  obje^^t,  without  any 
 yegard  to  any  advantage  i^y  it,  different  from  the 
 pleafant  view  of  it.  Love  is  the  affeftion  which  is 
 the  internal  or  fubjedive  caufe  of  delight,  in  con- 
 templating an  intelligent  being ;  but  a  man  may 
 incline,  and  lake  plealure,  in  contemplating  even 
 an  intelligent  being,  without  the  affedion  of  love  ; 
 and  then  he  takes  merely  the  pleafure  of  curiofity. 
 Herod  was  delirous  to  fee  the  molt  amiable  perfon 
 that  ever  was  in  the  M'orld,  without  loving  him  ; 
 and  vitious  perfons,  or  perhaps  even  Atheiits,  may 
 take  fome  Kind  of  pl'eafure  even  in  theological  con- 
 templations, merely  from  curiofity, 
 
 V/e  cannot  love  the  prefence  or  fociety  of  any 
 perfon,  with(/ut  love  to  the  perfon  himfeif,  unlefs 
 it  be  for  the  fake  of  fome  advantage  different  froni; 
 liis  prefence ;  and  then  it  is  not  properly  liis  pre- 
 fence we  love,  or  delight  in,  but  fome  other  inte- 
 reft  we  propofe  by  it. 
 
 We  cannot  delight  in  contemplating  any  perfon 
 as  happy,  ^vithout  loving  him;  and  we  cannot  per- 
 fectly love  any  perfon,  without  making  his  happi- 
 nefs, in  a  manner,  our  own.  It  we  had  a  perfett 
 love  of  an  infinitely  h;ippy  being,  it  would  be  an 
 inexhauftible  foyice  of  joy,  though  we  are  incapable 
 of  knovvdng  nil  his  blellednefs,  and  confequently  in- 
 capable of  infinite  happinefs. 
 
 It  would  take  a  treaiife  to  fliow  the  influence  of 
 ajuftand  well-grounded  love  on  happinefs.  The 
 pleafure  of  fociety  depends  on  it  5  and  the  exercife 
 of  that  lovely  aitedion  has  an  elevated  noble  pleafure 
 in  it,  even  in  forrow,  in  pity,  in  fympathiling  with 
 didrefled  virtue,  though  it  were  but  in  a  fable.  An 
 gffedion  ^vhich  even  when  exercifed  towards  infe- 
 rior 
 
Sed.  t.       Ill  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?  403 
 
 rior  objedls,  and  when  difippointed  and  forrowful, 
 retains  ftill  a  noble  mixture  of  delight  in  the  fubjecl 
 of  it,  and  is  amiable  to  thofe  who  contemplate  it, 
 when  it  is  in  the  mod  perfecft  degree  directed  to- 
 wards liie  moft  perfed  object,  mull  be  confidered 
 as  a  principal  ingredient  neceliary  to  beatitude. 
 
 When  the  realbn  of  our  love  to  a  peribn  is  his 
 phyiical  perfections,  it  is  efteem  ;  when  the  rea- 
 son of  it  is  his  favours,  or  fome  relation  to  our*' 
 felves,  which  is  a  durable  fource  of  favours,  it 
 is  gratitude  ;  to  delight  in  his  happinefs,  is  benevo- 
 lence ;  and  that  love  which  has  for  its  fpecial  objedt 
 and  reafon  his  moral  perfeclilions,  is  approbation  or 
 complacence ;  though  this  lafl  term  is  fometimes 
 taken  in  a  larger  fenfe  :  and  all  thefe  contribute  to 
 that  love  which  confillsin  defire  of  enjoying,  of  ha- 
 ving the  view,  pretence  and  fociety,  and  favour  of 
 a  lovely  object. 
 
 A  ju(t  love  is  when  the  reafon  of  it  is  true,  or 
 when  the  objecl  is  really  endued  with  thofe  perfec- 
 tions, or  caufes  and  reafons  of  love,  which  are  fup- 
 pofed  to  be  in  it. 
 
 Experience  iliows,  that  approbation  heightens 
 benevolence  ;  and  therefore  the  want  of  it  naturally 
 lelTens  it ;  ami  the  greater  the  phyfical  perfections  of 
 an  object  are,  if  they  be  joined  with  moral  deformi- 
 ty, they  make  the  object  the  more  odious,  and  its 
 prefence  and  fociety  the  more  unpleafant. 
 
 When  we  contemplate  objects  of  unequal  per- 
 feiflion  and  lovelinefs,  it  is  ju(t  to  have  unequal  love 
 to  them,  or  to  love  them  in  proportion  to  their 
 lovelinefs,  and  to  give  the  preference  to  the  high- 
 eft. 
 
 We  may  conceive  fevcral  orders  of  juflice  in  love 
 and  affection,  according  to  the  feveral  orders  of  the 
 objei^ts  of  atiection.  The  highell  jullice  we  are  ca- 
 pable of,  is  to  have  a  jud  aliedtion  or  to  give  jult 
 preference  to  the  highelt  perfection  :  where  there 
 are  many  objech  of  affection  equally  lovely,  to  love 
 3  E  2  them 
 
404         In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?       Part  11. 
 
 them  equally  ;  and  confequently  to  have  more  love 
 to  many  of  them,  or  to  a  greater  number,  than  to 
 a  lels ;  becaufe  whatever  reafon  there  is  in  one  of 
 them,  or  any  fmaller  number,  to  make  us  love  them, 
 there  is  dill  more  reafon  for  love  m  a  greater  num- 
 ber of  them . 
 
 We  cannot  be  happy  in  any  company,  not  even 
 in  our  own,  without  love  and  approbation;  the 
 more  ccmplaccnce,  approbation,  and  elteem,  the 
 more  benevolence.  Infinite  happinefs  can  want  no 
 degree  of  any  thing  neceffary  to  the  highelt  appro- 
 bation and  love  of  the  fubjedl  of  it.  Thefe  things 
 are  neceflarily  connevfted  together  :  A  being  of  in- 
 finite perfection,  of  infinite  efleem,  love,  and  com- 
 placency in  himfelf,  which  is  infinite  love,  and  in- 
 finite juitice  and  truth. 
 
 We  cannot  conceive  the  vSupreme  Being,  either, 
 as  infinitely  perfecl,  or  juft,  or  happy,  without 
 an  infinite  love  and  preference  of  himfelf  above  all 
 other  things  ;  which  is  one  way  of  conceiving  with 
 due  reverence  divine  eiTential  holinefs. 
 
 No  other  being  can  be  perfeft,  juft,  or  happy, 
 without  the  lame  moral  perfection,  holinefs,  or  pre- 
 ferring and  loving  God  above  all  things ;  and,  as 
 was  Ihown  before,  what  we  love,  or  what  we  love 
 chiefly,  we  muft  chiefly  delight  in  contemplating  it, 
 in  rejoicing  in  its  happinefs,  or  we  muft  chiefly  de- 
 light in  loving  it. 
 
 All  aclions  Row  from  the  moral  difpofition  of  the 
 agent,  or  his  will  and  inclination.  An  agent  infi- 
 nitely lovely,  can  do  nothing  but  what  is  moft  love- 
 ly, and  nothing  but  what  is  a  juft  reafon  for  the 
 greateft  love  to  himfelf.  He  cannot  appear  unlike 
 himfelf.  Creatures  can  fee  nothing  but  his  works, 
 and  their  own  ;  and  if  perfedly  lovely  aftions  cannot 
 be  a  temptation,  a  reafon,  or  excufe,  for  defpifing 
 the  agent,  then  all  want  of  hoiinels  in  a  being  ca- 
 pable of  it  is  inexcuf  sble. 
 
 W^e  cannot  be  holy,  without  approving  and  loving 
 
 that 
 
Se(5l.II.      In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?        405 
 
 that  moral  difpofition  in  ourfelves,  and  all  others ; 
 yea,  the  more  holy  a  being  is,  the  more  it  loves  and 
 approves  of  it  where-ever  it  is;  and  the  fame  reafon 
 that  is  for  love  of  holinefs,  is  for  want  of  love,  that 
 is,  for  averfion  and  hatred  of  the  contrary  difpo- 
 fition. 
 
 If  holinefs  be  the  higheft  juftice,  ungodlinefs  is  the 
 higheft  injustice;  and  if  the  higheft  degree  of  it  be 
 hateful,  any  degree  of  it,  in  any  perfon,  at  any  time, 
 muft  be  fo  proportionably. 
 
 What  appears  unjuft  to  us,  we  think  hateful  al- 
 ways when  we  think  on  it,  or  fee  it;  what  is  hate- 
 ful at  one  time,  is  fo  always ;  and  the  way  to  re- 
 move that  hatred  is,  to  remove  the  object,  or  to 
 hinder  it  from  appearing  to  us  at  all,  to  forget  it. 
 
 Whatever  be  faid  of  puniihment  of  fin,  it  is  cer- 
 tain, that  the  knowledge  and  hatred  of  fin,  fuppo- 
 ling  it  to  exift,  is  elTential  to  God.  It  is  not  an  ar- 
 bitrary thing,  but  efiential,  that  he  fees  it  all,  fees 
 it  always,  cannot  forget  it,  and  therefore  always 
 hates  it ;  and  if,  as  was  obferved  before,  a  finite  fu- 
 perior  degree  of  holinefs  is  an  infallible  caufe  of  a 
 iliperior  hatred  of  fin,  the  greateft  holinefs  muft 
 caufe  the  greateft  hatred  of  it.  It  is  a  moral  difpo- 
 fition, and  muft  incline  to  manifeft  itfelf  in  a  man- 
 ner worthy  of  the  fubjecl  of  it,  and  fuitable  to  the 
 obje^ft.  All  hatred  inclines  to  manifeft  itfelf,  and 
 juft  hatred  inclines  to  manifeft  itfelf  in  a  man- 
 ner becoming  the  being  who  has  that  hatred. 
 Reafon  tells  us,  that  the  way  becoming  a  fovereign, 
 or  governor,  is  puniihment ;  and  as  one  of  the  leaft 
 manifeftations  of  hatred  is  with-holding  manifeila- 
 tions  of  favour,  or  all  benefits,  that  itfelf,  in  the 
 prefent  cafe,  would  be  mifery. 
 
 It  is  an  efiTential  perfe(5lion  in  God,  both  to  oive 
 always  the  greateft  reafon  to  creatures  to  love  him, 
 that  is,  to  adl  always  in  that  manner  that  is  moft 
 worthy  of  his  own  approbation,  and  theirs,  or  to 
 be  holy  and  happy,  and  to  manifeft  the  greateft  ha- 
 ired of  fin  after  it  is  committed.     Thus  vindidive 
 
 juftice 
 
4o6         In  what  does  Happinefs  confifl  ?       Part  II, 
 
 juflice  is  but  a  different  view  of  infinite  holinefs 
 and  goodnefs,  the  mod  lovely  moral  perfcdiionb  in 
 the  world.  It  is  efTential  to  God  to  approve  ard 
 love  this  holinefs  and  juflice;  and  in  order  to  ho- 
 linefs in  us,  that  is,  in  order  to  be  happy,  and  to 
 be  jufl,  it  is  necefTary  to  approve  of  it  likewife. 
 
 \Ve  can  have  no  juft  or  reafonable  joy,  without 
 both  loving  God,  and  confequently  loving  and  ap- 
 proving of  his  vindictive  juftice  ;  and,  on  the  other 
 hand,  we  can  have  no  reafonable  joy,  without  ex- 
 pedling  God's  love  and  favour  to  us ;  and  therefore 
 it  is  necelTary  we  know  his  righteoufnefs  manifefb- 
 ed  in  the  reniiflion  of  fins ;  —  without  wliich,  we 
 can  neither  truly  love  him,  nor  expect  his  love; 
 that  is,  we  cannot  be  happy,  without  knowing  that 
 he  favours  us  in  a  juft  and  holy  way. 
 
 No  facrifice  of  a  mere  creature  in  the  room  of 
 multitudes,  can  be  a  manifellation  of  the  greated 
 efTential  eternal  hatred  of  fin,  or  tlie  greateft  mo- 
 tive of  an  eternal  law  againll  it.  It  is  not  futficient 
 to  have  any  knowledge  of  the  harmony  of  vindidive 
 juflice,  and  of  mercy  in  our  redemption,  but  fuch 
 a  knowledge  as  Ihail  acquiefce,  approve,  and  adore, 
 that  juftice,  and  delight  in  contemplation  of  it,  as 
 perfedly  amiable,  and  to  believe,  that  we  had  no 
 reafon  to  defpife  God,  and  God  no  reafon  in  us  to 
 love  us ',  for  if  we  believe  it  was  jufl  i:o  give  us  no 
 favour,  all  that  is  given  is  free. 
 
 We  can  conceive  no  divine  excellency  more  ami- 
 able, than  the  beauty  of  infinite  holinefs,  or  juflice 
 and  mercy  ;  no  manifeftation  of  them  comparable 
 to  this  ;  excepting  the  beatific  vifion  itfclf,  we  can 
 conceive  no  contemplation  of  divine  glory  fo  excel- 
 lent in  itfelf,  fo  fuitable  to  us  •'  and  a  fuitable  im- 
 preffion  of  it  (which  flill  admits  of  degrees)  muft 
 increafe  the  joy  of  the  beatific  vifion  itfelf  ;  for  the 
 more  love  we  have  to  an  intelligent  being,  the  more 
 delight  we  have  in  viewing  its  excellency  and  hap- 
 pinefs. 
 
 God 
 
SeA.  II.     In  what  does  Happinefs  confift  ?  407 
 
 God  manifeded  in  the  fiefli  is  an  objecft  which 
 contain-i  both  the  brightnei's  of  the  glory  of  the  crea- 
 tor, and  the  brightnefs  of  the  glory  of  the  creation. 
 Tiie  three  feveral  orders  of  excellency  and  beauty 
 fpoken  of  before,  are  here  joined  together  in  the 
 neareil  union  ;  abfolutely  fupreme  or  divine  glory, 
 fu'irene  created  inrellectual  glory,  and  fupreme  vi- 
 iiule  or  material  glory.  His  human  nature  has  the 
 beauties  of  the  in  celled!!:  ual  and  material  univerfe  u- 
 nited  in  it. 
 
 Our  i)refent  joy  or  happinefs  in  this  life  is  pro- 
 portionable to  our  knowledge  and  love  of  God  in 
 Chrift.     Tiiat  knowledo-e  and  love  admits  of  de- 
 
 o 
 
 grees.  It  is  ju(t  to  be  always  niaking  progrefs  in 
 it ;  one  of  the  mod  maiiifeil  and  moft  neceffary 
 means  of  heightening  it-  is  this,  to  be  reflecting  on 
 our  moral  imperfections,  fins,  and  corruptions,  to 
 be  making  pi-ogrefs  in  the  knowledge  of  them, 
 which  is  a  very  eafy  ftudy,  if  we  Vv'ere  fincerely  in- 
 clined to  it,  lince  the  materials  lie  fo  near  us. 
 
 Senfe  of  need  mukes  a  favour  precious;  and  fenfe 
 of  unworthinefs  heightens  gratitude  to  God,  which 
 is  an  eflential  ingredient  of  the  greateil  joy,  prefent 
 or  future. 
 
 It  is  impoffible  to  love  God,  without  hating  our- 
 felves;  becaufe  it  is  impoffible  to  love  holinefs, 
 without  haling  the  contrary  difpolition. 
 
 Reflection  on  our  phyfical  perfections  or  faculties, 
 is  ufefal ;  but  it  is  in  order  to  fee  the  goodnefs  of 
 the  author  of  them,  and  the  evil  of  thofe  moral  im- 
 perfedtions)  that  have  abufed  them. 
 
 But  in  a  ftate  of  complete  happinefs,  the  mind 
 muft  be  free  of  moral  imperfedions.  l-'or  the  in- 
 ward reflection  and  contemplation  of  deformity  in 
 ourfelves,  is  inconfiftent  with  fullnefs  of  joy.  But 
 aju{t  mind  ca:inot  refle(^t  on  its  cf\vn  perfedions, 
 thougli  it  mud  be  confcious,  and  reflei^t  on  them, 
 otherwife  than  as  derived  from  the  original  and  ef- 
 
 fentia^ 
 
4o8  In  what  does  Happinefs  confifl  ?     Part  II. 
 
 fential  fource  of  good,  and  as  infinitely  inferior  to 
 that  original. 
 
 The  enjoyment  of  the  abfolutely  fupreme  obje(ft 
 is  confident  with  the  enjoyment  of  the  fupreme  or 
 higheft  created  incelledual  glory,  in  the  fociety  of 
 all  the  moil  excellent  creatures,  and  with  the  en- 
 joyment of  the  fupreme  or  greateft  vifi'ole  mate- 
 rial glory,  in  a  place  of  the  greateft  light  and  beau- 
 ty ;  and  thefe  inferior  enjoyments,  which,  if  alone, 
 would  be  cloying,  will  not  be  fo,  when  an  uncloy- 
 ing  incorruptible  joy  is  joined  to  them,  and  enlivens 
 them. 
 
 To  conclude,  therefore,  both  the  things  mentioned 
 in  the  queftion  are  ingredients  of  happinefs,  the  beft 
 enjoyment  of  the  beft  outward  objeds,  and  fuch  in- 
 ternal perfecftion,  that  the  confcioufnefs  and  reflec- 
 tion on  it  muft  be  joyful. 
 
 The 
 
The  Law  magnified  by  the  Redeemer  *. 
 
 Isaiah,  xlii.  21, 
 
 ^he  Lord  is  toell  pleafed  for  his  righieoufnefs 
 Jake^  lit  tvill  magnijy  the  iaw^  and  make  it  ho- 
 nourable» 
 
 PART  I. 
 
 WHen  we  confider  ourfelves  as  God's  crea« 
 tures,  nnd  confequently  as  his  fubjeds,  it  is 
 plain  there  is  nothing  more  becoming  us  than  to 
 have  high  and  honourable  thoughts  of  his  law.  In 
 the  mean  time  there  is  fcarce  any  thing  more  diffi- 
 cult for  finful  corrupt  creatures.  It  is  the  nature 
 of  tranfgreHbrs  and  criminals  to  bear  a  grudge  and 
 prejudice  againfl  the  law,  becaule  the  law  is  againfh 
 them.  And  one  of  the  beft  means  for  curing  thcfe 
 prejudices,  by  the  grace  of  God,  is  certainly  to  con- 
 sider the  unfpeakahle  honour  done  to  the  law  in  the 
 work  of  redemption  :  fo  that  we  fliouid  love  Chrilt 
 for  loving  us,  and  his  law,  beciufe  Chriit  loved  it, 
 and  honoured  it  fo  muih  ;  not  that  that  is  the  only 
 motive,  but  it  ought  furely  to  be  a  very  great  mo- 
 tive to  us. 
 
 There  are  feveral  things  in  this  chapter  that  may 
 fatisfy  us,  that  the  words  before  us  are  to  be  under- 
 ftood  of  the  work  of  redemption.  All  the  prece- 
 ding part  of  the  chapter  is  concerning  God's  fend- 
 ing his  Sun  to  the  vv'orld,  and  the  things  thr.t  were 
 
 *  Preached  in  ilie  North  Weft  Chui'di  of  Glafgow,  January  7. 
 1722. 
 
 3  F  to 
 
41  o  The  Law  magnified  Partt* 
 
 to  happen  at  that  time.  It  begins,  "  Behold  my 
 *'  fervant  whom  I  uphold,  my  eled  in  whom  my 
 "  foul  delights  •"  and  then  gives  an  account  of 
 the  defign  and  confequences  of  his  coming.  In  the 
 verfes  immediately  preceding  the  text,  it  tells  us  of 
 a  fort  of  enemies  that  Chriil  would  have,  and  of 
 the  confulion  they  v/ould  bring  on  themfelves;  the 
 Heathen  that  would  continue  obflinate  in  their  ido- 
 latry, and  the  Jews  that  would  continue  obiiinate 
 in  their  unbelief.  What  the  prophet  tells  of  the 
 Jewifh  teachers,  avIio  are  here  called  CocV s  fzrvants 
 and  mejjhigcrs^  (which  name  their  office  iutitled 
 them  to,  though  their  abufe  of  it  made  them  un- 
 worthy of  it),  is  but,  in  other  words,  what  the 
 pfalmid  tells  us,  at  the  end  of  the  i  i8th  pfalm^ 
 that  thofe  Jewilli  builders  would  reject  that  ilone 
 which  God  defigned  ihould  be  the  chief  Itone  of  the 
 corner. 
 
 Now,  when  we  confider  this  as  fnoken  about  the 
 
 time  of  Chrilt^s  coming  to  the  world,  it  is  eafy  to 
 
 refledl,  that  at  the  time  it  was  chieHy  by  the  work 
 
 of  redem})tion  that  God  did  magnify  the  law,  and 
 
 make  it  honourable.     Otherwile,  as  to  God's  {\)q- 
 
 cial  covenant  with  the  Jetvs,  it  cannot  be  faid^  that 
 
 God  ihewed  himfeif  well  pleafed  with  them.     At 
 
 that   time  the   ceremonial   law  was  aboliilied.     It 
 
 was  the  moral  law  was  magnified  by  the  fatisfadlion 
 
 Chrift  gave  it.    The  Jewiili  builders  rejefted  Chrifl, 
 
 they  dilhonoured   the  law.     The  words  before  us 
 
 ihew  he  put  the  gieateft  honour  upon  it.     Befides, 
 
 as  the  fcripture  is  its  own   bed  interpreter,  this  a- 
 
 grees  perfectly  well  with  what  conmiendations  are 
 
 given  of  the  work  of  redemption'  in  other  parts  of 
 
 kripture.     Thus,  at  the  end  of  Rom.  iii.    the  a- 
 
 polile,    propofing   this  objection,   "  Do  we   then 
 
 *-''  make  void  tiie  law,"  to  wit,  by  the  doctrine  of 
 
 redemption,  or  of  the  gofpel  ?   replies,  "  God  for- 
 
 '^  bid  j  nay,  we  rather  eitabliih  it  :"   for  the  a5th 
 
Parti.  by  the  Redeei\ier.  411 
 
 vcrfe  of  that  chapter  tells,  that  it  is  thereby  that 
 God  declares  or  magnifies  his  rigliteournels. 
 
 It  is  not  needful  to  infilt  long  in  explaining  the 
 words,  after  having  thus  Ihown  of  whom  they  are 
 to  be  underflood.  Only  we  ilidl  briefly  conlider 
 what  is  meant  by  CocVs  righteonjhefs^  and  what  it 
 is  to  magnify  the  laic.  God's  right eoufnefs  is 
 fometimes  in  fcripture  taken  for  liis  mercy  and 
 goodnefs;  but  the  moll  proper  fen fe  of  it  is,  that 
 judice  by  which  he  keeps  up  the  authority  of  his 
 law.  It  is  alfo  taken  for  the  righteoufnefs  of  Chrill, 
 wliich  fatistied  the  law,  called  tiie  righteoufnefs 
 ivhich  is  of  God  by  faith.  It  is  the  fame  thing, 
 whether  we  underlland  it  here  of  God's  effential 
 juilice,  or  of  Chrhl's  righteoufnefs ;  becaufe  it 
 comes  to  the  fame  purpofe,  whether  it  be  faid,  that 
 God  was  well  plealed  upon  the  account  of  his  effen- 
 tial natural  julHce,  which  Chrifl  fatisiied,  or  that 
 he  is  well  pleafed  for  the  fake  of  Chrill's  righteouf- 
 nefs, which  fatisfied  that  juflice. 
 
 As  for  magnifying  or  making  the  law  honourable^ 
 God  may  be  laid  to  make  the  law  nonourable  by  e- 
 very  thing  by  which  he  ihcws  his  own  great  refpect 
 to  it.  In  every  government,  the  fovereign  is  the 
 fountain  of  honour ;  in  the  divine  government, 
 God  is  the  fountain  of  all  honour.  Whatever 
 ihews  God's  refped:  to  it,  magnifies  the  law.  "I  he 
 law  is  magnified  when  citlier  the  precepts  or  penalty 
 of  it  is  lu*liJled,  when  the  commands  or  threatenings 
 of  it  are  fatisfied. 
 
 What  I  delign  to  infift  on  at  prefent  is  the  do(> 
 trine  in  the  latter  part  of  the  words.  That  by  the 
 work  of  redemption  there  is  unfpeakable  honour 
 done  to  the  law.  This  is  a  doctrine  very  ufeful, 
 to  give  us  jiigh  and  exalted  thoughts  both  of  the 
 law,  and  a1fo  of  the  work  of  reiiemption.  In.  pro- 
 iecuting  it,  we  fliall  cliiffiy  confider,  how  the  work 
 gf  redemption  magnifies  God's  lawj  and  at  the 
 3^2  lam*'* 
 
412  The  Law  magnified  Parti. 
 
 famfe  time  confider  of  how  great  importance  it  is 
 that  the  law  ihouUi  be  magnified. 
 
 Now,  the  ^vork  of  redemption  magnifies  God's 
 law,  I.  By  i!ie  perfed  obedience  thr.t  Chrift  gave 
 to  the  commandments  of  it.  2.  By  the  perfect  fa- 
 tisfaction  he  gave  to  tiie  threatenings  of  it.  3.  The 
 work  of  redemption  magnifies  the  lav/,  as  it  is  a 
 work  of  infinite  love  :  for  every  thing  that  llrength- 
 ens  the  motives  to  obey  the  law,  magnifies  the  law 
 b^  ftrengthening  the-  force  of  it ;  and  a  manifefba- 
 tion  of  infinite  love  magnifies  and  ftrengthens  the 
 motives  to  obey  a  law,  the  fubitance  of  which  is 
 love,  and- the  chief  part  of  Vv'hich  is  to  love  the  lav/- 
 giver  himfelf.  4.  The  work  of  redemption  mag- 
 nifies the  law  upon  the  account  of  the  great  reward 
 of  thrift's  obedience  :  for  the  law  is  magnified,  not 
 only  when  obedience  is  performed,  but  alfo  when 
 obedience  is  rewarded  :  and  the  more  honour  and 
 glory,  and  greater  gifts,  Chrift  received  for  the 
 fake  of  his  obedience,  it  was  not  Chriil  only  was 
 honom'ed,  but  the  law  alio.  5.  The  application, 
 as  well  as  the  execution,  of  the  work  of  redemp- 
 tion, m;igniries  the  law  ;  the  way  and  manner  of 
 the  application,  by  faith.  .  No  fniner  can  obtain  any 
 favour  from  the  fovereign  of  the  ^vorld,  till  he 
 magnify  the  law,  by  joining  vv'it.h  it,  in  condemning 
 hin-feif,  on.;-  honouring  tl-at  peifect  obedience  the 
 Son  of  God  give  it,  and  making  it  the  ground  of 
 ■liis  hope ;  and  by  the  fruit  of  that  application, 
 by  bringing  fuch  innumerable  wretches,  that  once 
 ♦iefpifed  an^i  hated  the  law,  to  love,  honour,  and  o-^ 
 hey  it. 
 
 I.  I  begin  with  the  firfl  of  thefe.  That  Chrifb  did 
 unfpdknble  honour  to  tlie  law  by  his  perfect  obe- 
 dience to  It.  it  is  ufeiul  for  us  to  confider,  firll, 
 What  is  ujeant  by  his  obedience.  When  \vq  fpeak  ■ 
 ofourfelves,  or  of  mere  creatures,  holinefs,  and  a- 
 bedience  to  the  law,  is  but  one  and  the  lame  thing ;  " 
 
 by,t 
 
Parti.  by  the  Redeemer.  415 
 
 but  it  is  not  fo,  it  was  not  fo  always,  as  to  Chrift. 
 Before  he  came  to  the  world,  he  was  perfectly  ho- 
 ly ;  but  that  holinefs  could  not  be  called  obedience. 
 It  could  not  be  then   fo  properly  faid,    tliat  Chrifb 
 was  conform  to  the  law,  as  that  the  law  was  con- 
 form to  him.     It  was  then  (as  the  apoftle  exprelTes 
 it)  he  was  made  under  the  law,  when  he  was  made 
 of  a  woman.     His  ac^tions  before  were  always  holy  ; 
 yet  they  could  not  be  called  duty  ;    for  he  was  not 
 formally  a  member  and  fubjed  of  God's  kingdom, 
 but  the  head  of  it.     His  holinefs'b-jfore  excited  him 
 to  make  that  law,  to  rule  the  world  by  it ;    but  af* 
 terwards  he  himfelf  was  governed  by  it.     His  holi- 
 nefs and   rightcoufnefs  before  was   the  holinefs  of 
 God;  afterwards  it  was    the    obedience  of  a  man. 
 1  here  is  a  refemblance  between  the  holinefs  of  God 
 and  that  of  man ;    or  rather,    holinefs  is   the  chief 
 thing  in  which  any  man  or  creature  can  refemble 
 God;  but,  nijtwirhilanding  that  refemblance,  there 
 is  alfo  an  inrinlte  difference  betwixt  the  holinefs  of 
 the  creator  and  of  creatures ;    yea,  there  is  a  great 
 difference  betwixt  the  holinefs  of  one  fort  of  crea- 
 tures and  another,  as  to  the  manifeilations  and  ef- 
 feds  of  a  holy  difpoiition;  between  the  duties  of  an- 
 gels and  of  men ;  and  even  between  the  duties  of 
 different  ranks,  and  llations,  and  relations,  among 
 men  themfelves  ;  between  the  duties  of  mafters  and 
 fervants,  parents  and  children,  rulers  and  fubjeds, 
 and  the  like.     The  law  of  holinefs  is  the  one  law 
 unto  all  God's  reafonable  creatures,  in  refpect  of  the 
 pnncij)le  from  v/hich  obedience  fliould  proceed  ;    it 
 commands  every  perfon  to  act  from  a  principle  of 
 love  to  God.    Yet  that  law  has  different  forms  with 
 relation  to  the  different  nature  or  circumftances  of 
 thofe  to  \v'hom  it  is  given  ;   fo  that,  in  fome  fenfe, 
 the  law  of  angels  and  the  law  given  to  men  are  dif- 
 ferent, or  different  forms  of  the  fame  law.     For  fet- 
 ting  this  in  a  better  light,  we  may  coniiJer  that 
 which   the  apoftle  Paul  teaches  us,  Phil.  ii.    when 
 
 he 
 
414  T^^^  Law  magnified  Part  L 
 
 he  tells  us,  that  Chrift  was  fird,  and  confequentlj 
 acled  in  the  form  of  God,  that  is,  of  the  fovereigii 
 of  the  world,  and  afterwards  in  the  form  of  a  fer-- 
 vant.  We  may  coniider  this  fubjeft,  as  if  a  fove- 
 reign  wdio  had  made  excellent  laws  for  all  his  fub- 
 jeds,  and  for  the  meaneit  Hat  ion,  lliould  himfeif, 
 for  wiie  and  juft;  reafons,  for  a  time  take  on  him 
 the  form  of  a  fervant,  or  the  meanell  fubjed:,  and' 
 in  that  {lation  obey  every  part  of  the  law  that  he  iiad 
 given  himfeif,  to  obferve  and  fulfil  the  duty  of  that 
 relation.  It  is  plain,  even  in  this  cafe,  there  would 
 be  a  vafl  diflerence  between  the  righteoufnefs  of  a 
 fovereign  and  prince  and  that  of  a  fervant. 
 
 To  illuflrate  this  further,  I  would  ihow,  that 
 though,  after  the  fovereign  affumed  that  ftation,  it 
 would  be  requifite  in  him  to  perform  the  duties  of 
 it ;  yet  it  was  at  his  own  free  will,  to  which  he  was 
 not  obliged,  to  ailunie  that  form ;  and  it  is  very 
 plain,  that  if  fuch  thiiigs  could  be  done  confident 
 %vith  other  greater  reafons  of  importance,  by  every 
 fovereign,  it  would  be  a  way  to  put  honour  and 
 dignity  upon  the  duties  of  the  meanell  relation,  and 
 .upon  obedience  to  the  law.  It  was  when  Chrift 
 took  on  him  the  form  of  a  fervant,  when  he  took 
 «n  him  our  nature,  that  he  fulfilled  our  law.  It 
 Avas  our  duty  that  he  performed,  and  our  righteouf- 
 nefs tiiat  he  fulfilled,  as  well  as  our  fins  that  he 
 bore. 
 
 Ho-w  much  this  obedience  magnified  God's  law 
 ;is  to  the  commands  of  it,  will  appear  when  we  con- 
 iider the  following  properties  of  it.  i.  It  was  per- 
 fect obechence.  2.  It  was  the  obedience  of  the  mod 
 glorious  perfon  that  could  fulfil  the  law.  3.  It  was 
 obedience  performed  by  exprefs  divine  appoint- 
 ment. 4.  It  was  obedience  performed  in  a  low 
 condition  ;  which  feryed  t(]>  ihow,  that  obedience  to 
 the  law  in  any  rank  or  ftation  is  honourable.  And 
 by  this  means,  5.  it  was  an  obedience  cf  univerfal 
 infiuence  as  to  tJie  example  of  it. 
 
 I.  It 
 
fart  I.  by  the  Redeemer.  41^ 
 
 1.  It  was  perfect  obedience  :  "  He  continued  ia 
 *'  all  things  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do 
 *'  them."  It  was  obedience  to  the  death,  without 
 fpot  or  blemifli. 
 
 2.  It  was  the  obedience  of  the  moft  glorious  per- 
 fon  that  could  be  fubject  to  the  law.     We  know, 
 that  though  every  man,  as  far  as  he  obeys  the  law, 
 honours  the  law  as  much  as  he  can  by  obeying  it ; 
 yet  tlie  obedience  of  one  perfon  does  more  honour 
 to  it  than  that  of  another.     As  to  human  laws,  there 
 is  fcarce  any  thing  that  makes  good  laws  more  con- 
 temptible than  when  great  perfons  defpife  and  rejevfl 
 them ;  nor  almoit  any  thing  makes  laws  more  ho- 
 nourable, than  when  the  greated  perfons  endeavour, 
 by  their  gootl   example,    to  put  refpect  on  them. 
 The  more  honourable  the  perfon  is  that  obeys  the 
 law,  the  more  is  the  law  honoured  by  his  obedience. 
 Hence  it  is  plain,  that  the  obedience  of  the  eternal 
 Son  of  God,  in  our  nature,  did  more  honour  to  the 
 law,  than  the  obedience  of  all  mankind  could  have 
 done.     He   put  a  greater  honour  upon  the  com- 
 mandment, and  upon  every  duty  injoined  in  the 
 law,  than  the  indignity  put  upon  it  by  the  difobe- 
 dience  of  all  the  tranfgreflbrs  in  the  world.     So 
 that,  if  it  were  poflible  that  the  duties  of  holinefs 
 ihould  be  n^ore  honourable  at  one   time  than  ano- 
 ther, certainly  they  are  far  more  fo,  lince  he  who  is 
 God  himfelf  performed  thofe  duties,  and  performed 
 thofe  acts  of  obedience,   that  are  incumbent  upon 
 us.     When  other  fubjeds  obey  the  law,  it  is  their 
 honour  that  they  obey  it ;  but  in  this  cafe  it  was  the 
 lionour  of  the  law  that  it  was  obeyed  by  the  fove- 
 reicrn. 
 
 o 
 
 3.  His  obedience  magnifies  the  law,  becaufe  it 
 was  by  divine  fulemn  appointment.  He  was  chofeu 
 of  God,  anointed,  and  elected,  (as  we  have  it  in  the 
 iirft  verfe),  for  that  end.  It  was  obferved  before  as 
 a  general  principle.  That  whatever  manifefts  the 
 fovereign's  love  and  refped  to  the  law,  puts  honour 
 
 and 
 
4i6  The  Law  magnified  Parti. 
 
 and  dignity  6n  it  :  for  when  a  fovereign  neglects 
 the  la\\^  he  h;is  made,  then  indeed  it  falls  to  the 
 ground;  but  when  a  fovereign  Ihows  the  greaccft 
 refped  to  it>  if  he  be  of  power  otherwife,  and  of 
 importance  to  give  any  refpecl.to  it,  it  is  his  mani- 
 festing lii-s  love  to  it  that  magnilies  it.  It  M'-as  God 
 that  lent  his  Son  to  be  made  under  the  law  ;  and 
 Wiien  we  conficler,  that  the  -moil  ^^nnderful  work 
 of  God  that  we  can  think  on,  that  we  can  pofiibly 
 conceive,  was  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God^ 
 find  his  life  in  the  world,  and  fuch  ^vonders  that  were 
 done  on  purpofe  to  magnify  the  law,  it  ihows,  that 
 it  is  impollible  for  us  to  have  too  high  thoughts  of 
 that  love,  that  refpect,  fo  to  fpeak,  that  God  has 
 for  his  own  law.     But  then  again, 
 
 ^.  Another  property  of  this  obedience,  by  which 
 the  law  ^vas  magnified,  was,  its  being  performed  in 
 fuch  a  low  condition.  The  lower  Chrift  defcended 
 to  magnify  the  law,  to  magnify  the  commandj  the 
 higher  did  the  honour  and  dignity  of  the  law  rife* 
 Chrid's  humiliation  was  the  exaltation  of  the  law. 
 It  could  not  have  been  fo  remarkable,  if  Chrift  had 
 fulfilled  the  commands  of  God's  law  in  the  nature 
 of  angvls.  Their  nature  is  higher,  their  itatinn  fu- 
 perior,  their  duties  of  a  more  elevated  kind.  But 
 M'hen  he  fulfiUeu  it  in  the  ftation  of  man,  efpecially 
 of  fuch  a  mean  and  low  man,  it  ferved  to  ihow,  that 
 holinefs  in  any  ilation  is  the  greateit  o:  nament  that 
 the  nature  of  a  cre.iture  is  capable  of;  that  obe- 
 dience in  any  ftation  is  honourable,  dilobedience  in 
 any  ftation  contemptible  ;  that  obedience  makes  any 
 ftation  great,  and  wickednefs  makes  any  ftation 
 mean. 
 
 if  Jcfus  ChriPt  had  fulfilled  the  law  in  the  ftatiou 
 qf  a  great  prince,  or  earthly  fovereign,  it  might  have 
 been  apt  to  have  raifed  elleem  of  his  gre^tnefs,  ra- 
 ther  than  his  liolinefs ;  the  eyes  of  many  w^ould  have- 
 -been  fo  dazzled  with  tlie  brightnefs  of  his  temporal 
 ■grandeui"j  ti^.at  tliey  would  have  loft  fight  of  his  righ- 
 
 teoufnefs 
 
Parti.  by  the  Redeemer.  417 
 
 teoufnefs  and  juftice  ;  which  may  convince  all  of  us, 
 that  neither  they  who  have  or  who  want  worldly 
 greatnels  have  ground  to  efleem  it  too  much.  The 
 word  of  God  commands  refpetl  to  worldly  fupe- 
 riors;  but  mens  overvaluing  that  ftation,  and  pla- 
 cing happinefs  in  it,  is  not  the  way  to  make  them 
 refpected,  but  has  been  a  principal  caufe  of  all  the 
 feditions  againft  magiftrates  that  ever  were  in  the 
 world. 
 
 We  fay,  the  way  that  Chrift  fulfilled  the  law  in 
 fuch  a  low  condition,  fcrved  to  iliow,  that  in  no- 
 tliing  elfe,  comparatively,  is  any  flation  honour- 
 able, excepting  obedience  to  God.  It  ferved  to 
 cure  that  vanity  and  folly  that  fo  much  prevailed  in 
 the  world,  in  a  fpecial  manner,  at  that  time,  and 
 does  in  all  ages.  Oftentimes  \vorldlygreatnefs  hides 
 the  greatelt  vices,  and  worldly  mennnefs  eclipfes 
 the  greatefl  virtues ;  yea,  oftentimes  this  outward 
 diflinction  of  worldly  greatnefs,  makes  the  vir- 
 tues of  fome  contemptible,  and  the  vices  of  others 
 honourable.  Chrill  being  made  under  the  law,  was 
 wonderfully  adapted  to  cure  this.  It  ihews,  that 
 holinefs,  divefted  of  all  other  advantages  whatfoever, 
 that  naked  holinefs  is  itfclf  the  greatefl  dignity  that 
 human  nature  can  be  adorned  with. 
 
 5.  From  this  follows  another  property  of  Chrift's 
 obedience,  which  Ihows  ho-sv  much  he  magnified 
 the  law  :  It  M'as  an  obedience  proper  to  be  an  ex- 
 ample of  univerfal  influence.  It  was  hinted  before, 
 how  the  greatefl  examples  of  obedience  do  magnify 
 the  law.  One  chief  end  of  the  execution  of  threat- 
 enings  is,  becaufe  it  is  a  motive  to  obedience.  Ex- 
 amples of  obedience  have  the  force  of  motives,  as 
 well  as  the  execution  of  threatenings  have.  Had 
 Jefus  Chrift  fulfilled  the  law  in  a  higher  flation,  ma- 
 ny, as  I  hinted  before,  might  perhaps  have  conli- 
 dered  only  his  greatnefs,  but  not  his  holinefs.  Grant- 
 ing, however,  they  had  confidered  his  holinefs,  they 
 plight  from  his  exaniple  only  have  formed  a  higli  e- 
 
 3  G  {lecm 
 
4iS  The  Law  magnified  Parti. 
 
 fleem  of  the  holinefs  of  a  high  ftation,  or  what  they 
 call  heroic  virtues,  the  aftions  of  a  high  rank,  by 
 -svhich  men  are  enabled  to  do  good  to  whole  nations 
 and  countries  :  for  it  is  certain,  that  many  in  the 
 '^vorld  admired  almofl  only  the  good  aftions  of  great 
 men,  or  their  famous  adions,  whether  good  or  bad. 
 Thefe  are  almofl  the  only  examples  regillered  in 
 liuman  hiftory,  recorded  with  care,  and  perufed 
 Avith  diligence  ;  yet  the  reading  or  hearing  of  fuch 
 examples,  to  the  greatefl  part  of  men,  ferve  rather 
 for  amufement  than  improvement.  When  we  hear 
 them,  we  cannot  imitate  them. 
 
 The  bulk  of  mankind  are  of  a  low  fbation  ;  and 
 certain  it  is,  that  it  is  very  natural  for  many  to 
 naufeate  and  loath  even  virtue  and  obedience  itfelf, 
 Avhen  in  a  ftation  mean,  low,  and  obfcure  ;  and  let 
 a  man  be  never  fo  eminent  in  holinefs  and  righ- 
 teoufnefs,  though  there  be  no  other  difparagement 
 Xit  him,  it  is  reckoned  difparagement  enough  that 
 he  is  one  of  the  vujgar.  Yet  ahnoft  ail  mankind  are 
 iuch  vulgar  ;  and  therefore  Chriii:'s  example  was  in- 
 comparably more  ufefu^,  by  being  an  example  pro- 
 per to  have  direct  influence  on  the  bulk  of  man- 
 kind. 
 
 Here  we  may  conlider  and  admire  the  wifdom  oi 
 God,  and  how  the  wifdom  of  men  is  but  folly  in 
 comparifon  of  it.  The  wifdom  of  man  would  have 
 thought,  that  the  life  of  Chrift  in  an  higher  ftation 
 would  have  been  of  more  univerfal  ufe  and  in- 
 fluence. The  lives  of  other  good  men  are  indeed 
 ib ;  for  it  is  the  ftation  of -other  men  that  gives  any 
 diftinguilliing  force  to  their  good  example.  Other 
 men  are  made  honourable  by  their  ftation ;  but 
 Chrift  made  his  ftation  honourable  by  afTuming  it. 
 Others  are  advanced  by  their  rank  ;  but  Chrift  ad- 
 vanced liis  rank  by  condefcending  to  it  3  and  by  this 
 means  his  obedience  was  of  more  direct  influence  to 
 the  greateft  part  of  tlie  world  to  whom  the  goipel 
 fliould  come,  to  thofe  of  a  mean  and  low  ftation. 
 
 Chrift 
 
Parti.  by  the  Redeemer.  419 
 
 Chrifl  being  like  the  commonalty,  fliould  make  the 
 commonalty  live  like  Chrift;  and  thofe  that  do  fo, 
 are  truly  great  men  in  the  world.  From  this  we 
 may  obferve  the  glory  of  Chrifl's  private  life  for  fo 
 many  years  before  he  entered  upon  his  public  mini- 
 ftry.  We  are  ready  not  to  have  high  enough 
 thoughts  of  it ;  yea,  it  is  impolfible  for  us  to  have 
 high  enough  thoughts  of  it.  The  glory  of  it  con- 
 fifted  in  its  obfcurity,  which  fet  an  eternal  bright- 
 nefs  upon  holinefs,  upon  every  duty,  and  act  of 
 fubmillion  and  obedience  to  God.  It  would  have 
 pleafed  the  humours  of  men  better,  had  his  life 
 been  like  that  of  Cx{av  and  Alexander,  and  o- 
 thers,  filled  with  triumph  and  conquefts.  He  had 
 not  the  government  of  the  world  that  way  as  to 
 power.  His  defign  was  not,  as  other  conquerors, 
 to  deprive  men  of  their  liberty,  but  to  give  them 
 liberty.  It  was  not  to  make  them  depend  upon  him, 
 as  other  conquerors  make  nations  depend  upon  them, 
 for  bleffings  that  they  could  have  enjoyed  much  bet- 
 ter without  "their  government,  without  depending 
 upon  tiiem,  without  their  ufurpation.  His  deiigii 
 was,  to  give  them  bleflings  they  could  get  no  other 
 way,  to  have  a  command  over  their  wills,  that  they 
 might  be  a  willing  people,  and  be  brought  to  the 
 glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God, 
 
 The  way  and  manner  of  his  fulfilling  the  law  by 
 his  example,  though  this  be  but  one  of  many  confi- 
 derations  by  which  he  magnified  the  law,  yet  it  fer- 
 ved  to  put  fuch  an  honour  and  dignity  upon  obe- 
 dience, as  certainly,  if  duly  confidered  by  us,  might 
 chear  us  in  every  duty,  in  the  meaneft  duty,  when 
 fuch  and  fuch  occafions  come  in  our  way,  that  we 
 can  confider  ^vhat  Chrift  did  in  fuch  and  fuch  a 
 cafe. 
 
 Chrifh's  example,  his  obedience  to  the  law,  was 
 
 not  only  by  this  means  of  univcrfal  influence  as  to 
 
 all  forts  of  perfons,  but  with  regard  to  all  forts  of 
 
 duties,  to  the  molt  difficult  duties,  to  duties  that 
 
 3  G  2  are 
 
420  The  Law  magnified  Parti. 
 
 are  mod  contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  men.  To  de- 
 fpife  worldly  riches  and  pleafures,  when  they  inter- 
 fere with  duty,  is  one  of  the  difficulteil  commands 
 of  the  law.  Chrill  wanted  all  worldly  greatnefs ; 
 and  his  wanting  it  did  not  make  him  the  lefs  ho- 
 nourable, but  made  worldly  greatnefs  fo,  that  he 
 neglefted  and  defpifed  ;  not  that  all  upon  whom 
 God  in  providence  beitows  it,  ought  not  to  think 
 it  a  bleiling;  but  to  ail  who  find  that  worldly  ad- 
 vantages and  obedience  to  God  cannot  conlili:  toge- 
 ther, it  is  an  unfpeakably  ftrong  motive  to  excite 
 them  to  defpife  the  firft,  that  Jellis  Chrift  is  calling 
 tliem  to  ferve  him  in  that  (lation  in  which  he  fer- 
 ved  God  himfelf.  He,  by  his  example,  magnified 
 the  cHfficultefl;  duties  of  the  law,  in  the  feverai  parts 
 of  his  life,  and  alfo  at  his  death.  His  death  was 
 not  only  a  facrifice  to  fatisfy  the  juftice  of  God,  but 
 it  was  alfo  martyrdom  for  the  truths  of  God  ;  and 
 that  is  one  of  the  difficultelt  duties  of  religion.  And 
 beyond  all  this,  there  are  fome  duties  which,  tho" 
 mens  confciences  know  to  be  jud,  yet  when  they  are 
 called  to  them,  they  have  a  terrible  averfionfrom,  as 
 the  duties  of  poverty ;  but  Chrill  (ct  before  mankind 
 an  example  of  obedience  even  as  to  thefe.  There  is 
 a  difl'erence  between  fome  duties  with  regard  to  the 
 opinion  of  men.  All  the  world  think  it  an  honour- 
 able duty  to  be  liberal  and  generous,  and  give  boun- 
 tifully to  others ;  but  think  it  a  fliameful  thing  (tho' 
 they  cannot  deny  it  to  be  a  duty)  to  fetk  from  o- 
 thers,  when  in  want  themfelves.  There  are  many 
 pretenders  to  virtue,  that  would  rather  be  guilty  of 
 many  indirect  means  to  get  bread  to  themfelves,  in- 
 dependently upon  others,  and  would  be  rather  guil- 
 ty of  injuilice  againft  their  neighbour,  than  be  be- 
 holden to  the  bounty  of  others.  The  poffelfor  of 
 all  the  world  hath  left  before  us  a  patt;5rn  of  thofe 
 moil  difficult  duties ;  and  he  who  could  feed  multi- 
 tudes with  a  fev/  loaves,  yet  laid  before  us  an  ex- 
 ample of  one  of  the  mod  difxicult  duties  of  the  law, 
 
 the 
 
i  Part  I.  ,by  the  Redeemer.  421 
 
 the  duty  of  poverty,  and  of  fubmitting  to  be  obli^ 
 ged  to  the  bounty  and  liberality  of  otiiers,  and  even 
 of  very  mean  perlbns.  Among  his  lail  words  when 
 dying,  he  exemplified  the  duty  of  recommending  a 
 near  relation  to  a  friend.  He  who  could  have  done 
 miracles,  to  have  made  his  holy  mother  the  richeft 
 woman  in  the  world,  recommended  it  to  one  of  his 
 difciples  to  maintain  her.  Nov/,  it  is  certain,  that 
 this  was  an  excellent  way  to  recommend  even  the 
 difficult  duties  of  God's  law.  Every  body  is  fen- 
 fible,  that  one  of  the  chief  temptations  to  all  the 
 vvickednefs  of  the  world  is  the  terror  of  poverty  ; 
 and  this  leads  many  to  unrighteoufnefs,  covetouf- 
 nefs,  extortion,  and  cheating.  The  terror  of  it 
 does  not  lie  fo  much  in  any  pain  ;  for  a  little  thing 
 fatisfies  nature.  The  terror  of  poverty  has  made 
 many  even  do  violence  to  their  lives,  chufing  ruther 
 to  lofe  their  life  than  live  in  a  poor  and  mean  condi- 
 tion. Many  of  the  old  philofophers,  pretenders  to 
 virtue,  would  do  violence  to  their  lives  with  their 
 own  hands,  notwithftanding  of  all  their  pretenfions 
 to  wildom  and  happinefs,  rather  than  ferve  God  in 
 mean  and  low  circumirances  in  the  world.  Surely, 
 if  we  had  due  impreflions  of  Jefus  Chrift,  his  honour 
 and  glory,  it  ^^^oula  make  Chriflians  at  leafl  not  be 
 fo  much  alhamed  of  their  mafter's  llation  and  ranlc 
 in  the  world.  It  fhows  how  little  there  is  of  the 
 temper  of  Chrift  among  us,  or  we  v/ould  not  have 
 fo  little  refpect  to  that  Ilatlon  he  lived  in.  That  a 
 man  is  a  poor  man,  is  enough  to  give  the  moft  di- 
 minilhing  thoughts  of  him.  A  poor  godly  man  is 
 rather  a  character  or  object  of  difdain  than  efteeni ; 
 and  yet  the  chara<5ter  of  a  poor  godly  man  was  the 
 charafter  that  the  creator  of  the  world  chofe  of  all 
 others  when  he  pafled  fome  time  in  it. 
 
 Thefe  things  ferve  to  iliew  how  Chrift  magnified 
 the  law  ;  bccaufe  whatever  magnifies  holinefs,  what- 
 ever magnifies  obedience,  doth  magnify  the  law, 
 'and  its  commands.     And  we  fee  from  thefe  confi- 
 
 derations, 
 
42  2  The  Law  magnified  Parti, 
 
 derations,  that  Chrift  chufed  to  lower  the  price  of 
 every  other  thing,  in  order  to  raife  the  price  of  o- 
 bedience  to  God's  laws. 
 
 PART        II. 
 
 Ifaiah  xlii.  21.  The  Lord  is  well  pleafedy  &ccV 
 
 TN  difcourfing  on  thefe  words  in  the  forenoon,  iti 
 was  fhown,  that  they  are  to  be  underftood  of^ 
 the  work  of  redemption;  and  tliat  in  the  work  of! 
 redemption,  God  hath  magnified  his  law  in  a  parti- 
 cular manner  by  the  perfect  obedience  that  his  Son 
 gave  to  it,  and  the  manner"  in  which  he  performed 
 that  obedience,  particularly  by  fulfilling  the  law  in 
 fuch  a  mean  and  low  condition  as  he  did ;  that 
 whereas  it  was  eafy  for  him  to  have  Iliewn  himfelf 
 glorious  in  power,  and  every  thing  that  the  world 
 efteem  and  overvalue,  he  chofe  only,  in  a  manner, 
 to  iliow  himfelf  glorious  in  holinefs,  and  to  lefTen 
 the  price  of  every  other  thing,  except  obedience  to 
 God,  confidering  how  he  endeavoured,  by  his  be- 
 haviour, in  fulfilling  the  law,  to  lliew,  that  holi- 
 nefs, diverted  of  riches,  is  the  greateft  ornament 
 that  any  reafonable  creature  is  capable  of. 
 
 It  would  be  eafy  to  fliow  like  wife,  how  that 
 Chrid  lived  in  the  world,  fo  as  to  leffen  the  value 
 of  all  other  qualifications  that  men  are  ready  to  va- 
 lue more  than  holinefs.  We  fhall  only  inftance  in 
 one  thing.  It  was  eafy  for  the  Son  of  God  to  have 
 Ihewn  knowledge,  profound  knowledge,  incom- 
 parably beyond  all  the  learning  of  the  greatelt  ge- 
 niufes  that  ever  the  world  could  boall  of;  whereas 
 we  fee,  that  Chriil,  in  a  manner,  confined  himfelf 
 fo  much  to  the  magnifying  of  the  la\v,  and  of  obe- 
 dience, that  there  is  this  uiftinguiiliing  charader  of 
 Chrift's  doctrine   beyond  that   of  all   others,    that 
 
 there 
 
Partn.  by  the  Redeemer.  425 
 
 there  is  nothing  to  gratify  curiofity,  nothing  but 
 •what  is  uleful  to  encourage  holinefs  and  obedience. 
 It  was  eafy  for  him  to  have  mingled  with  his  doc- 
 trine fuch  things  as  would  have  difcovered  the  mofl 
 perfedl  knowledge  of  all  the  myfteries  of  nature  and 
 works  of  God ;  but  Chrift  was  fo  intent  upon  his 
 magnifying  of  the  law,  that  all  other  things  were 
 neglected  by  him,  in  order  to  honour  this,  and  dif- 
 honour  every  other  thing  comparatively  that  could 
 come  in  competition  with  it. 
 
 To  fet  this  in  a  further  light,  we  would  briefly 
 confider,  not  only  the  univerl'al  influence  of  Chrifl's 
 example,  but  alio  the  great  force  of  it  to  all  that 
 duly  confider  it  and  love  it.  Creatures  that  are 
 capable  to  be  fubjecl  to  a  law,  mud  be  reafonable 
 creatures,  focial  creatures ;  confequently  creatures 
 to  whom  example  is  one  of  the  ni(;{l  powerful  mo- 
 tives to  adion.  Ye  fee  how  that,  even  in  human 
 government,  judges,  in  diflributing  either  rewards 
 or  punifhmencs,  have  regard  chiefly,  not  to  the 
 particular  effedts  of  a  good  or  bad  adion,  but  to  the 
 example  of  it.  Good  actions  are  rewarded,  evil 
 actions  are  punillied,  to  encourage  the  imitation  of 
 the  one,  and  to  prevent  the  infedion  of  the  other ; 
 nor  can  any  fubjed  in  human  governmqiit  merit 
 better  at  the  hands  of  the  Deity,  than  by  fetting 
 the  greatefl:  and  nobleit  pattern  of  obedience  to  o- 
 ther  fubjeds.  In  this  refped,  therefore,  (though 
 this  is  not  the  only  thing  to  be  confidered  about 
 Chrifl's  obedience),  there  are  infinitely  greater  me- 
 rits in  Chrill's  obedience  than  in  any  other  what- 
 foever.  It  is  eafy  to  obferve  in  fcripture,  how  fre- 
 quently we  are  commanded  and  exhorted  to  holi- 
 nefs by  God's  example,  to  be  holy  becaufe  he  is 
 holy.  This  we  have  in  the  Old  Teftament  oftener 
 than  once  with  regard  to  God,  eflentially  confider- 
 ed. Chrifl's  obeymg  the  law  as  he  did,  brings  the 
 exan^ple,  or  the  argument,  far  nearer  and  clofer, 
 becaufe  that  he  performed  thofe  very  adions  that  he 
 
 requires 
 
424  The  Law  magnified  Part  II. 
 
 requires  of  us.  What  an  unfpeakable  encourage- 
 ment is  this  to  every  a<ft  of  devotion,  of  honefty,  of 
 jultice,  of  righteoufnefs,  of  charity,  to  fay,  that  fuch 
 and  fuch  an  aAion  is  an  action  that  God  incarnate 
 did  before  us,  and  did  it  on  purpofe,  not  only  to 
 intitle  us  to  blifs,  but  to  recommend  to  us  our 
 duty  ! 
 
 All  examples  of  obedience  are  not  of  equal  force. 
 There  are  two  things  in  the  example  of  Chrifl  that 
 are  incomparable;  the  excellency  of  his  perfon,  and 
 alfo  his  being  a  benefactor  to  us.  The  example  of 
 great,  and  excellent,  and  honourable  perforis,  re- 
 flects a  luftre  upon  any  pradice  or  cullom  of  which 
 they  fet  a  pattern.  It  gives  an  air  of  dignity  to  any 
 behaviour  of  perfons  among  men,  that  it  is  a  royal 
 or  courtly  behaviour.  The  Lord  liath  in  Chrift  put 
 a  dignity,  in  a  particular  manner,  on  the  royal  law 
 of  liberty.  The  force  of  great  perfons  example  is 
 fo  confiderable,  that  oft-times  it  makes  men,  out 
 ofrefpeftto  their  greatnefs,  to  follow  their  exam- 
 ple, even  in  their  infirmities.  So  hillorians  tell  us 
 of  Alexander  the  Great,  that  his  courtiers,  becaufe 
 there  was  fome  natural  infirmity  that  he  had,  tho' 
 it  was  an  infirmity,  yet  becaufe  it  was  Alexander's 
 infirmity,  they  endeavoured,  by  an  unnatural  af- 
 fedation,  to  imitate  to  themfelves  what  ^vas  to  him 
 natural.  With  unfpeakable  more  reafon,  had  we 
 the  impreflions  of  the  greatnefs  of  God  and  of  his 
 Son,  would  his  example  be  an  additional  motive  to 
 tliat  pradice,  which  is  of  itfelf  fo  jull  and  honour- 
 able. 
 
 We  may  fay  there  is  a  fort  of  blefTed  affedation  in 
 endeavouring  to  be  as  like  as  pojfJible  unto  Chrift  in 
 our  temper  and  behaviour  ;  to  him  who  was  made 
 fo  like  to  us  in  outward  Hate  and  circumftances  ; 
 efpecially  confidering,  in  the  2d  place,  not  only  the 
 excellency  of  his  perfon,  but  his  relation  to  us  as 
 our  chief  benefadtor,  the  fource  and  fountain  of  all 
 our  bleffings  and  benefits.     The  example  of  Jefus 
 
 Chrifl's 
 
Part  11.  l">y  the  Redeemer.  425" 
 
 Chrift's  fulfilling  the  law,  confidcring  the  excellen- 
 cy of  his  perl^n,  was  an  additional  motive  to  mag- 
 nify and  recommend  the  law,  even  to  iingels;  but 
 as  he  is  a  benefacloi',  gives  an  additional  ftrengtli  to 
 his  exaniple  with  regard  to  us  5  tfpeciaUy  coivii  ler- 
 ing,  that  his  obedience  to  the  law  itfelf  was  a  bene- 
 fit ro  us,  his  obedience  to  the  lav/,  and  fiti?f)i:ig  it, 
 being  the  fource  and  fountain  of  all  our  biciliiigs. 
 Nc>thing,  therefoie,  is  more  reafonable,  than  prac- 
 tiling  that,  of  which  the  highed  recoiumendation 
 was  given,  by  what,  at  tlie  fame  time,  conferred 
 on  us  the  highed  beneiit.  Indeed  the  merit  of 
 Chrid  is  but  another  name  for  his  fulfiliing  the  law; 
 it  is  that  obedience  by  which  we  are  jultiiied,  and 
 have  a  title  to  glory. 
 
 II.  The  fecond  thing  in  the  work  of  redemption 
 that  magnifies  the  law,  and  makes  it  honourable,  is, 
 that  Chrill  not  only  fulfil Idd  the  commandments, 
 but  alfo  the  penalty  of  it,  by  his  futferings  and 
 death. 
 
 I .  But  before  we  confider  this  diredly,  it  is  ufc- 
 ful  to  confider  the  great  moment  and  importance  of 
 magnifying  the  law,  by  putting  it  in  execution  up- 
 on difobedience  and  trani]jrenion  ;  for  it  is  natural 
 for  us,  corrupt  and  guilty  creatures,  to  have  an  a- 
 verfion  to  believe  this  doctrine  more  than  any  thing 
 elfe.  No  wonder  it  Ihould  be  fo.  No  wonder 
 that  one  who  has  tranfgreffed  the  law,  and  is  under 
 the  power  of  corruption,  Ihould  have  an  averfion 
 to  believe  the  neceflity  of  tiie  execution  of  punilli- 
 ment  for  what  he  has  done  ;  and  yet  fenfe  and  rea- 
 fon  tells  us,  that  a  law  without  a  penalty,  is  no  law 
 at  all.  That  a  fuperior  Ihould  reveal  to  us  his  will, 
 and  yet  threaten  no  punifliment  upon  difobedience, 
 is  not  a  law,,  but  an  advice,  a  counfel,  a  recom- 
 mendation, a  requefc.  A  law  is  not  a  law,  unlefs 
 there  be  a  penalty  annexed.  It  is  not  the  part  of  a 
 fovereign  to  requeft,  but  to  command.     And  if  a 
 
 3  H  law 
 
426  The  Law  magnified  Part  IL 
 
 law  cannot  be  a  law  without  a  penalty,  without  a 
 th)*°:'reiiing,  neither  can  that  law  be  kept  up,  with- 
 out putting  the  penalty  in  execution.  The  glory 
 and  honour  of  tlie  law  depends  upon  it.  But  in 
 this  cafe,  to  fho\^the  import  of  keeping  up  the  au- 
 thority of  the  law,  we  may  take  a  fhort  view  of 
 thefe  two  or  three  things;  the  author  of  the  law, 
 the  matter  and  end  of  it,  and  the  kingdom  that  is 
 commanded  by  it. 
 
 (i)  The  author  of  the  law.  God  is  the  lawgi-" 
 ver,  a:  well  as  the  creator  of  the  world.  It  is  e- 
 nough  to  ihew  that  a  thing  is  of  the  greateft  im- 
 portance, if  we  iliew  chat  God's  glory  is  deeply  con- 
 cerned in  ic.  Now  the  -lory  of  the  law,  and  of 
 the  l-AA'giver,  are  infeparabie;  they  cannot  be  dif- 
 tinguifiied  ;  they  are  one  and  the  f  me  thing.  We 
 ai-e  faid  to  glorify  GckI,  ^'/hen  we  obey  the  precepts 
 of  the  law  ;  but  yet  the  glory  and  honour  of  the 
 law  does  not  depend  upon  our  obedience.  There 
 are  two  parts  in  this,  the  part  of  r.he  Ibvereign,  and 
 of  the  fubject.  The  part  of  the  fubjed  is,  to  obey 
 ihe  commandments  of  the  law  ;  the  part  of  the 
 ibvereign  is,  to  keep  up  the  authority  of  tlie  law. 
 Though  that  fubjefts  negled:  their  part,  the  fove- 
 reign  may  do  his  ;  when  that  is  not  done,  the  ho- 
 nour of  the  law  falls  to  the  ground.  It  is  a  differ- 
 ent thing  to  difobey  the  law,  and  to  difannul  it. 
 A  creature  can  do  the  one,  but  not  the  other. 
 Thougii  the  law  be  broken,  yet  whether  obeyed  or 
 difobeyed,  while  that  treatment  is  given  to  difo- 
 betlience  and  obedience  which  God  has  appointed, 
 the  authority  of  the  law  is  ilill  kept  up.  But  if  the 
 fovereign  neglecl  his  part,  dif[}enle  v/ith  the  execu- 
 tion of  the  l-.w,  then  does  indeed  the  law  fdll  to 
 the  ground  ana  pais  away ;  ^vhich  Chriil  tells  us 
 (M.i'th,  V  )  catiuot  be,  till  heaven  und  earth  pafs 
 away,  if  he  fKould  difpenfj  with  it  wholly,  or  in 
 part,  with  regard  to  fome,  and  nol  to  others,  it 
 would  be  contrary  to  the  nature  of  juilice.     As  the 
 
 \s'ord 
 
Part  II.  by  the  Redeemer.  427 
 
 word  of  God  teaches  us,  i-ftice  is  equal,  God  ac- 
 cepteth  no  man's  perfon  ;  luftice  is  an  ev^n  uniform 
 thing.  Frieidlhip  is  a  dirferenc  cafe  ;  one  m:iy  give 
 greater  gifts  to  one  than  mother,  but  not  difpenfe 
 with  the  law  to  one  mcM'e  than  another.  There- 
 fore we  fee  how  often  the  fcrioture  inlittsupon  this. 
 The  execution  of  the  law  upon  other  guilty  crea- 
 tures is  a  warning  to  us.  Ifhefpared  not  the  fal- 
 len angels,  if  he  fpared  not  Sodom  and  Gomorrah, 
 all  who,  like  them,  rebel  againll  God,  and  tranf- 
 grefs  his  laws,  may  learn  their  doom  ;  for  it  is  an 
 ordinary  objedion  made  by  perfons  againd  the 
 judge  who  deals  unrighteoufiy,  for  a  criminal  to 
 fay.  If  I  be  punilhed,  either  theju.ige  was  in  the 
 wrong  in  iparing  fuch  an  one,  or  he  is  in  the  wrong 
 in  punilhing  me. 
 
 The  authority,  and  majefty,  and  fovereignty  of 
 God,  is  evidently  concerned  in  tiiis  magnifying  of 
 the  threatening  and  penalty  of  the  law.  There  is 
 nothing  more  ihocking  to  that  reafon  that  God  has 
 given  to  man,  than  to  fee  the  ruler  of  any  fociety 
 wanting  that  authority  which  he  ought  to  have  ;  to 
 fee  a  magiftrate  without  autljority  among  his  fub- 
 jects ;  to  fee  a  parent  without  authority  among  his 
 children,  or  a  mailer  among  his  fervants ;  but  all 
 that  is  nothing,  in  compariibn  of  beholding  the 
 creator  without  authority  among  his  creatures.  In 
 other  cafes,  it  would  only  i^fer  confufion  and  want 
 of  order  in  fimilies  or  kingdoms ;  but  this  cafe  we 
 are  fpeaking  of,  would  infer  confufion  in  the  uni- 
 verfe.  The  former  cafe  refers  to  difcord  for  a 
 fmail  time,  but  the  other  fuppofes  the  law  of  God 
 negleded  entirely,  and  fallen  to  the  ground,  and 
 his  authority  dcfpifed.  This  would  bring  in  confu- 
 fion and  univerfal  diforder. 
 
 The  unchangeable  wifdom,    and  truth,  and  ju- 
 
 ftice  of  God,  is  concerned  likewife  ;  for  to  make  a 
 
 law,  is  to  fignify  an  inclination  to  continue  it ;   and 
 
 when  a  fovereign  makes  a  law  to  his  fubjeds,  he 
 
 3  H  2  may 
 
4^8  The  La\7  magnified  Part  II. 
 
 may  be  faid,  in  Tome  fenfe,  to  make  a  law  to  him 
 felf ;  that  is  to  fay,  when  he  obliges  his  fubjecls  to 
 obey  the  hiv/,  he  obliges  himfelf  to  maintain  the 
 authority  of  the  law.  Even  the  glory  of  the  goodnefs 
 of  the  lawgiver  is  concerned  in  this.  A  good  king 
 will  always  make  good  laws  againll  evil  actions; 
 and  the  fame  reafon  that  is  for  making  them,  is 
 for  keeping  up  their  authority,  and  putting  them 
 in  execution.   - 
 
 We  may  confider  here,  that,  in  the  government 
 of  the  \vorld,  God  is  both  lawgiver  and  judge. 
 This  is  not  always  in  other  governments.  The  law- 
 giver may  be  abfent,  or  may  be  dead;  theju.lge 
 may  difpenfe  with  the  law,  as  to  us,  w'ithout  the 
 lawgiver's  fiult.  When  a  judge  difannuls  a  law,  it 
 refiecls  on  the  lawgiver,  condemning  what  he  did. 
 Indeed,  in  the  laws  of  men,  becaufe  men  are  crea- 
 tures liable  to  millake,  it  is  oftentimes  an  honour 
 to  them  to  diibenfe  witli  the  law,  coniiderins;  that 
 cafes  may  fall  in  they  never  forefaw,  when  the  law 
 was  made.  But  here,  confidering  the  infinite  wif' 
 dom  of  God,  that  cannot  take  place. 
 
 The  giory  of  the  holinef>  of  God  is  concerned  in 
 it  likewife.  But  this  would  lead  us  to  coniider  the 
 nature  of  God's  law.  God's  law  is  his  image  in  a 
 manner.  God  is  love,  and  love  is  the  fulfilling  of 
 the  law.  God's  law  commands  fuch  things  as  God 
 .necelTarily  loves ;  for  God  muft  love  himfelf,  and 
 confecjuently  love  hoiinefs,  and  love  holinels  in  e- 
 very  being  that  has  it,  and  hate  the  contrary,  and 
 iliow  his  hatred  of  it. 
 
 (2.)  The  end  of  the  law  of  God  is  an  end  of  un- 
 fpeakably  greater  importance  than  the  end  of  the 
 laws  of  men.  The  iminediate  end  is  the  hoiinefs 
 and  glory  of  God,  and  happinefs  of  his  creatures. 
 The  laws  of  men, -the  lad  end  of  them,  is,  or  iliould 
 be,  the  glory  of  God.  The  laws  of  n)en  cannot 
 punilh  every  thing  contrary  to  the  hoiinefs  of  God; 
 hoiinefs  has  its  feat  in  the  heart.     Men  cannot  make 
 
 laws 
 
■partll.  by  the  Redeemer.  429 
 
 laws  againfl;  what  is  contrary  to  holinefs ;  becaufe 
 they  can  never  know  nor  prove  fuch  things,  nor 
 confequently  punifh  them.  The  end  of  the  moral 
 law  is  the  end  of  our  being,  the  end  of  the  being  of 
 all  things  ;  it  is  the  end  of  creation  and  providence. 
 The  original  end  of  it,  at  firft,  was  to  make  crea- 
 tures glorify  God,  and  be  thankful  to  him.  I  am 
 fpeaking  of  the  original  end  of  the  law  to  creatures, 
 not  to  iinners  ;  which  is,  to  bring  to  him  who  ful- 
 filled the  law,  to  give  us  the  knowledge  of  fin  ;  but 
 the  other  end  like  wife  continues  ftill.  It  is  the 
 end  of  all  thofe  la\v^s  of  nature  that  govern  heaven 
 and  earth,  fun,  moon,  and  ftars.  The  moral  law 
 is  the  highed  law ;  it  is  the  law  given  to  the  inha- 
 bitants of  the  world,  to  reafonable  creatures. 
 
 Every  body  is  convinced,  that  it  is  agreeable  to 
 reafon,  that  even  the  laws  of  nature  given  to  the 
 fun,  moon,  and  ftars,  iliould  be  kept  up  to  the  end 
 of  the  world.  There  is  nothing  more  unreafon- 
 able,  than  the  fcruples  of  unbelievers  againft  the 
 miracles  in  the  Bible,  for  deviation  from  the  laws 
 of  nature.  Indeed  to  believe  miracles  for  trilling 
 ends,  is  not  reafonable  ;  but  the  miracles  wrought 
 by  Mofes,  publifliing  the  moral  law,  when  man 
 through  wickednefs  had  forgot  it,  and  by  Chrift  in 
 fulfilling  the  law,  were  of  the  greatefi:  importance; 
 and,  in  that  cafe,  to  difpenfe  v/itli  the  laws  of  na- 
 ture, was  not  properly  a  breaking  of  them,  but 
 making  them  fubfervient  to  a  higher  end,  for  which 
 it  was  defigned.  But  even  the  laws  given  to  life- 
 lefs  creatures  are  fo  kept  up,  that  they  may  make 
 men  leis  wonder,  that  God  keeps  up  the  authority 
 of  that  law,  which  is  of  incomparably  greater  im- 
 portance. 
 
 (3)  The  kingdom  of  God,  governed  by  this  law, 
 lliews  the  importance  of  it.  It  is  of  incompnrably 
 greater  extent  than  any  other.  If  the  knvs  of  any  king- 
 dom were  difpenfed  with,  then  the  kingdom  ^vould 
 run  to  confufion.  The  confufion  of  other  king- 
 doms 
 
43'^  The  Law  magnified  Part  II, 
 
 doms  is  nothing  in  comparifon  of  this.  Keeping  up 
 order  in  this,  is  of  incomparably  great  importance. 
 This  kingdom  is  aifo  of  incomparably  greater  dura- 
 tion. God's  kingdom  is  over  ail,  from  everlaft- 
 ing  to  everlafting.  God's  government  is  fupreme  ; 
 every  otlier  government  is  lubordin;ite  to  it.  It  is 
 of  far  greater  moment  that  the  law  IhouM  be  kept 
 up  in  the  fa preme  government,  than  in  the  fubordi- 
 nate.  What  is  done  wrong  in  the  fubordinate  one, 
 may  be  rectified  :  therefore  it  is  of  unfpeakably  great- 
 er importance  that  all  the  ftricleft  regard  be  had 
 to  juftice  in  the  fupreme  government. 
 
 The  reafons  that  are  for  difpenfing  ^vith  the  law 
 in  other  kingdoms  and  governments,  cannot  take 
 place  here.  The  multitude  of  rebels  and  criminals 
 is  a  reafon  in  human  governments  for  difpenfing 
 with  the  penalty  of  the  law,  Avhen  many  ilibjedls 
 are  guilty.  Many  times  there  are  fome  crimes  for- 
 bidden by  law  fo  numerous,  that  if  the  law  were 
 put  in  execution  upon  all,  it  would,  in  fome  re- 
 fpeft,  empty  the  dominions.  And  other  kings  can- 
 not make  up  the  lofs  of  fubjecfts ;  fuch  fovereigns 
 fland  in  need  of  their  fubjects,  depend  upon  them, 
 are  maintained  by  them.  The  fovereign  of  the 
 world  has  no  need  of  his  fubjects.  All  nations  of 
 the  earth,  as  Ifaiah  the  prophet  tells  us,  (chap.  41.), 
 are  before  him  as  lefs  than  nothing.  He  has  no  oc- 
 cafion  for  them  ;  they  are  the  greatefl  criminals  that 
 can  be  againlt  God ;  he  llands  in  no  need  of  them, 
 becaufe  he  can  create  innumerable  better  to  ferve 
 him  in  a  moment. 
 
 2.  We  proceed  briefly,  after  confidcring  the  im- 
 portance of  the  execution  of  the  penalty  ot  the  law, 
 to  fhow  the  properties  of  Chrift's  fuifering  the  pe- 
 nalty of  the  law. 
 
 (i)  It  was  a  real  execution  of  the  law.  It  would 
 have  altered  the  nature  of  our  redemption  very 
 much,  if  Chrift  had  only  come  to  explain  the  law, 
 without  fulfilling  it  j    only  to  teach  us  our  duty, 
 
 without 
 
Part  11.  by  the  Redeemer.  431 
 
 without  atoning  for  our  fin.  Chrlft  could  have 
 taught  us  our  duty  without  afluming  our  nature. 
 He  tc  ^ches  us  our  duty  by  others  ;  I  at  purges  our 
 fins  by  himrc;lf.  The  law  was  given  by  Mofes,  but 
 fuUilled  only  by  Chrill.  It  maq;nified  the  law  in- 
 deed, when  the  Son  of  God  did  fpenvi  :o  much  time 
 up'/U  earth,  in  publiHiing  and  explaining  the  law. 
 But  execution  is  a  quite  diftercnt  thing.  The  put- 
 ting laws  in  execution  is  one  of  the  hli-Al  things  to 
 inipire  fubje(!ls  with  veneration  and  refpe^^t  to  the 
 law.  Adual  execution  gives  more  impreilion  than 
 pronouncing  of  threatenings.  Men  can  make  a  fliift 
 to  doubt  ot  any  thing  that  is  to  come ;  it  is  not  fo  eafy 
 to  argue  againll  what  is  paft.  God's  threatenings 
 fliould  be  believed  whenever  pronounced  ;  yet  we 
 fee  Adam  doubted  of  them  till  he  came  to  feel  them. 
 We  follow  him  in  his  unbelief  that  way  ;  and  it  is 
 the  readjeft  thing  in  the  world  we  Imitate  him  in, 
 in  mifbelieving  threatenings.  But  the  aftuai  exe- 
 cution of  them  is  an  excellent  remedy  againfl  that 
 unbelief. 
 
 (2)  It  is  a  total  execution  of  the  law.  It  is  not 
 needful  to  infill  to  lliow,  that  this  is  fmgular.  No 
 other  punli'liment  of  creatures  can  be  called  fuch. 
 The  law  is  put  in  execution  properly  when  all  that 
 is  threatened  is  accomplilhed.  Thofe  who  are  in 
 hell  will  never  have  to  fay  that  which  he  faid  on  the 
 crofs,  '■'■  It  is  tiniihed."  It  is  of  him  only  that  can 
 be  faid,  Dan.  ix.  that  he  made  an  end  of  fin,  of 
 the  punifhmenL  of  it.  He  '^  died  unto  fm,"  as  the 
 apoC.ie  exprefles  it,  Rom.  vi,  once.  Every  wicked 
 n;an  dies  for  Ihi.  Though  we  dillinguiih  between  a 
 vi(''cut  and  natural  death,  yet  the  natural  death  of 
 every  wicked  man  that  dies  in  unbelief  is  an  execu- 
 t\f"i  of  divine  wrath,  he  dies  for  (in  ;  but  to  die  to 
 fni  is  to  put  away  that  burden  of  fin  which  brought 
 dt3X<  upon  us  ^.  So  Chrilt  will  come  the  fecond 
 time,  witliout  fm,  unt  >  falvation.  He  not  only 
 died  for  fin,  but  unto  it ;   he  bore  all  the  weight  of 
 
 iP. 
 ♦  See  Heb.  ix.  26. 
 
432  The  Law  magnified  Part  II. 
 
 it.  This  ferves  to  magnify  the  law,  by  fhe\s^ing  the 
 certainty  of  the  threatejiing,  everlading  puniih- 
 ment.  The  end  of  eternity  cannot  be  feen  ;  but 
 yet  when  a  punifli'.Tient  equivalent  to  everlading 
 pun'ihment  ^^^as  actually  borne  by  Chrift,  it  was  a 
 kind  of  ocular  demonftration  to  the  eye  of  the  eter- 
 nity of  the  punilliment  of  fin. 
 
 (3)  Another  property  of  it  briefly  we  name  is  pa- 
 rallel to  what  we  faid  of  Chrift's  obedience.  It  was 
 not  only  a  total  execution  of  the  law,  but  an  exe- 
 cution of  it  upon  the  niofb  honourable  perfon  that 
 could  fuffer.  It  was  faid  of  David,  thr^t  he  was 
 Avoith  more  than  ten  thoufand.  The  law  is  execu- 
 ted upon  different  perfons.  The  execution  of  it 
 upon  3:  great  perfon  infpires  with  more  awful 
 thoughts  of  it  than  the  execution  merely  upon  an 
 obfcure  perfon  of  the  vulgar,  whofe  life  or  death 
 would  be  little  obferved.  All  the  other  perfons 
 that  ever  fuffered  for  fin  on  earth  or  hell,  principa- 
 lities and  powers  of  darknefs,  were  but  mean,  low, 
 vulgar,  in  comparifon  of  this  King  of  kings,  and 
 Lord  of  lords. 
 
 (4)  It  was  alfo  an  execution  of  it  upon  the  near- 
 eft  relation  of  tlie  judge.  The  relation  between 
 God  and  Chriil  is  expreded  in  the  analogy  betvv'-een 
 that  of  a  father  and  a  fon«  It  is  a  remarkable  paf- 
 fage  in  hiftory,  of  the  Roman  general,  who  refolved 
 ftrie'tly  to  put  in  execution  that  la-vv,  that  no  ibiJier 
 ihculd  go  out  of  his  rank,  under  the  pain  of  death, 
 without  the  General's  leave ;  hi^  ov/n  fon  having 
 done  it,  as  I  remember,  as  the  firil,  to  fliew  his  re- 
 fpect  to  that  ia\v,  he  caufjd  put  his  own_fon  to 
 death.  A  judge  fiiews  his  refpecl  to  the  law  by  ex- 
 ecuting it  upon  perfons  even  of  the  neareft  relation  to 
 himfelf ;  and  one  of  the  neareft  relations  in  the  world 
 is  that  between  a  father  and  a  fon.  But  the  relation 
 between  a  father  and  a  fon  is  nothing  to  that  be- 
 tween God  and  Chrift.  This  ferves  to  flipw  the 
 righteoufnefs  of  the  law.     If  the  judge  execute  the 
 
 lav^ 
 
Fart  II.  by  the  Redeemer.  433 
 
 h\v  only  upon  his  enemies,  he  might  be  called  par- 
 tial ;  but  if  he  execute  the  law  upon  thofe  he  cannot 
 be  laid  to  have  any  hatred  to,  that  iho\vs  him  to  be 
 aded  by  the  pureit  jullice  and  righteoufnefs. 
 
 III.  The  work  of  redemption  magnifiesthe  law 
 by  the  reward  of  obedience  ;  for  the  law  is  honour- 
 ed, not  only  wlien  obedience  is  performed,  but 
 when  obedience  is  rewarded.  The  fcripture  fpeaks 
 of  the  law  as  aperfon,  Rom.  vii.  Every  perfon  thinks 
 himfelf  honoured  when  he  is  obeyed  ;  but  doubly 
 honoured  when  obedience  to  him  is  rewarded. 
 
 The  honour  that  was  done  to  Chrilt  is  done  to 
 the  law  ;  and  not  only  all  the  honour  that  was  done 
 to  Jefus  Chrift,  but  all  the  gifts  that  his  people  get 
 by  being  united  to  him,  for  the  fike  of  his  merits, 
 that  is,  for  the  fake  of  his  obedience  to  the  law. 
 This  indeed  may  make  us  admire  the  wifdom  of  God, 
 that  the  honour  that  is  done  to  the  criminal  is  done 
 to  the  law  ;  for  the  fmner  that  believes  in  Chrili;  is 
 made  rigliteous  through  his  righteoufnefs ;  and  the 
 law  is  ah^'ays  honoured  by  the  blcfl'ednefs  of  the 
 righteous.  Therefore  we  ihould  thus  form  our 
 conception  of  it,  that  by  this  means  Hill  that  rule 
 is  kept  up,  That  obedience  to  the  law  is  the  condi- 
 tion of  h.ippinefs.  There  is  a  difference  between 
 the  old  covenant  and  the  new.  The  difference  is 
 not  that  a  title  to  happinefs  is  not  founded  upon  o- 
 bedience  to  the  law  ;  the  difference  is,  the  old  co- 
 venant was  founded  upon  fulfilling  the  law  by  our- 
 felves ;  here  it  is  founded  upon  fultilling  it  by  ano- 
 ther. 
 
 IV.  The  work  of  redemption  magnifies  the  law, 
 as  it  is  a  work  of  infinite  love.  We  may  confider 
 briefly  thefe  principles.  Every  thing  that  hath  the 
 nature  of  a  motive  to  ftrenothen  obedience,  to  ex- 
 cite  to  obedience,  magnifies  the  law.  Favours,  as 
 well  as  threatenings,  are  motives  to  excite  to  obey 
 
 3  I  God's 
 
434  The  Law  magnified  Part  II. 
 
 God's  law  ;  and  this  is  the  greatefl  favour,  and  is 
 one  of  the  chief  motives  to  ftir  up  to  obedience, 
 and  reftrain  from  evil.  Threatenings  are  not  the 
 only  motive  to  flir  up  to  obedience.  Gifts  from 
 the  lawgiver  are  alfo  motives  to  obey  the  law.  It 
 would  be  too  long  to  ihew  the  favour  and  kindnefs 
 we  receive,  and  the  due  imprelTion  they  lliould 
 make. 
 
 Favours  from  any  lawgiver  are  excellent  motives 
 to  excite  us  to  obey  his  law  ;  but  in  other  cafes  the 
 chief  defign  of  the  law  is,  to  make  us  love  the  law- 
 giver. The  chief  defign  of  the  laws  among  men  is, 
 to  make  us  love  any  particular  perfon ;  but  the  de- 
 fion  of  the  law  of  God  is,  to  love  God.  Now, 
 what  can  be  more  nt  to  magnify  a  law  of  love,  than 
 a  work  of  infinite  love  ?  If  we  confidered  this,  we 
 would  fee  nothing  a  greater  motive  to  eilablilh  the 
 law.  The  law  of  God  commands  us  to  love  God  ; 
 and  the  work  of  redemption  is  the  greateft  motive 
 to  love  him .  The  law  of  God  commands  us  to  glo- 
 rify him ;  the  work  of  redemption  Ihe^vs  us  the 
 brighteft  manifeflation  of  his  glory.  The  law  com- 
 mands us  to  be  thankful  to  him  ;  the  work  of  re- 
 demption is  the  greatell  mean  tollirusupto  thank- 
 fulnefs.  The  law  commands  to  place  ourhappinefs 
 in  him  ;  the  work  of  redemption  Ihows  in  whom  we 
 _  may  expect  happinefs. 
 
 V.  The  application  of  the  work  of  redemption 
 through  the  Jipirit  working  fiiith,  magnifies  the  law. 
 The  law  is  magnified  by  every  thing  that  puts  dif- 
 grace  upon  fin.  That  which  puts  difgrace  upon 
 lin,  puts  honour  upon  obedience.  We  are  juftified 
 by  faith  in  Chriil's  righteoufnefs  ;  and  by  the  Spirit 
 we  are  enabled  to  obedience.  God  puts  dilhonour 
 upon  fin  and  difobedience,  that  no  criminal  may  ex- 
 ped;  favour  for  his  own  fake;  and,  on  the  other 
 hand,  a  finner  puts  contempt  upon  fin  wiien  he  ho- 
 nours the  commands  of  the  law,   and  hates  and 
 
 loaths 
 
Part  II.  by  the  Redeemer.  435 
 
 loaths  himfelf  for  all  his  trail fgreflions.  This  faith 
 neceffirily  fuppofes ;  becaufe  faith  in  Chrill  cannot 
 be  w^ithout  a  {en{e  of  the  need  of  him  ;  and  we  can- 
 not have  a  fenfe  of  the  need  of  him,  without  a  fenfe 
 of  fin.  By  this  means  likewife  the  finner  honours 
 the  threatenings ;  he  juftities  that  fenlence,  and 
 condemns  himfelf.  No^v,  it  is  lefs  furprifing  to  fee 
 holy  creatures  condemning  fin,  and  honouring  the 
 law  ;  but  to  fee  fuch  as  were  ufed  to  dillionour  the 
 law,  honour  it;  to  fee  them  that  were  difobedient  to 
 the  law,  abhor  themfelves,  and  condemn  themfelves ; 
 to  fee  the  greateft  rebels  made  profelytes  to  their 
 prince,  this  is  a  particular  honour  done  to  the  law, 
 and  the  ruler ;  efpecially  finners  do  honour  to  the 
 law  in  the  exercife  of  faith,  by  trufting  that  perfect 
 , obedience,  that  perfecl  fatisfadion,  given  to  the  law, 
 placing  all  our  happinefs  only  in  Chrifl,  who  is  the 
 wifdom  and  power  of  God. 
 
 We  may  infer^  therefore,  briefly  from  this  doc- 
 trine, that  every  one  who  defpifes  the  law,  defpifes 
 Chrift.  Chrift  magnified  the  law;  he  that  defpifes 
 the  law,  fliews  a  temper  quite  contrary  to  Chrifl, 
 diflionours  that  which  Chrift  honoured,  and  under- 
 values what  he  magnified.  On  the  other  hand,  he 
 that  neglects  faitli  in  Chriil,  defpifes  Chrift ;  he  ne- 
 gledshim  whodid  the  greateft  honour  to  the  law,  and 
 feeks  falvation  otherwife,  to  wit,  by  his  own  works 
 and  obedience,  trufting  in  them,  and  being  proud 
 of  them.  Though  fome  think  this  a  magnifying  the 
 law,  it  is  really  a  dilhonouring  of  it ;  becaufe  to  al- 
 low any  honour  in  oppofition  to  Chrift,  is  a  diflio- 
 nour  of  the  law.  We  may  infer  likewife,  that  God 
 liath  magnified  the  law  fo  AvonderfuUy,  that  he  will 
 have  us  always  ftand  in  awe  of  it.  The  pradical 
 ufeofthisis,  to  magnify  Chrift's  example,  and  to 
 endeavour  to  follow  it.  It  was  a  diredion  given  of 
 old  by  philo(b])hers,  that  when  a  man  inclmes  to 
 behave  himfelf  aright  in  any  difficult  occafion,  he 
 3  I  2  fhoultl 
 
436  The  Law  magnified,  &c.  Part  II. 
 
 fliould  confider  with  himfelf,  what  fuch  and  fuch  e- 
 minently  wife  and  virtuous  men  would  have  done 
 in  fuch  and  fuch  circumflances  ;  what,  for  in- 
 ftance,  a  Plato,  or  a  Socrates,  would  have  done. 
 What  an  unfpeakable  advantage  is  it  to  us,  how 
 powerful  and  influential  ihould  it  be  upon  us,  to 
 confider  what  would  the  Son  of  God  have  done  in 
 fuch  and  fuch  circumflances.  What  did  the  Son 
 of  God,  when  under  flrong  temptations  from  the 
 devil  ?  He  gave  no  place  to  them.  What  did  he 
 in  flice  of  the  greatefl  afHidlions  ?  He  fang  an 
 hymn  of  praife  to  God.  What  did  he  do  when  re- 
 riled  and  perfecuted  by  cruel  and  ungrateful  men  ? 
 He  prayed  to  God  to  forgive  them.  And  fo  in  the 
 like  inftances. 
 
 We  fhould  at  the  fame  time  take  encouragement 
 to  ourfeives,  if  we  truly  repent  of  our  fins,  if  we 
 truly  fee  our  need  of  Chrift,  to  hope  for  mercy,  be- 
 caufe  juftice  is  fo  glorioufly  fatistied.  Chrift  hath 
 magnified  the  law  ;  and  if  our  hearts  be  truly  united 
 to  him  by  faith,  jufHce  is  fatisfied.  Some  may  be 
 apt  to  fay,  that  their  fins  are  fo  great,  that  though 
 God  be  merciful,  his  juftice  mufl  be  declared  in  pu- 
 nifhing  fin.  This  is  an  appearance  of  great  humi- 
 liation ;  but  it  may  be  called  a  kind  of  pride;  for  a 
 man  is  very  proud  when  he  thinks  that  God's  juflice, 
 even  after  all  that  Chrift  hath  done,  muft  have  his 
 punilliment  added  to  Chrifh's,  in  order  to  glorify  the 
 law. 
 
 We  fhould  be  adoring  the  wonderful  immenfe 
 wifdom  of  God  in  tl^e  work  of  redemption,  the  ma- 
 nifold wifdom  of  God,  the  many  attributes  niani- 
 fefted  in  it.  It  is  the  chief  manifeftation  of  his  mer- 
 cy, and  alfo  of  his  juflice.  To  whom  be  glory  and 
 praife  for  ever  and  ever.     Ainen. 
 
 The 
 
The  neceillty  of  divine  grace  to   make  the 
 word  efFedlual  *. 
 
 Acts  xi.  20.  21. 
 
 jf4nd  fome  of  them  were  men  of  Cyprus^  and  Cy- 
 re?ie^  zuJnch^  when  they  were  come  to  uf4ntioch, 
 /pake  unto  the  Grecians^  preaching  the  Lord 
 Jefus.  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  tuith 
 them  ;  and  a  great  number  believed^  and  turned 
 unto  the  Lord, 
 
 PART  I. 
 
 TH  E  word  of  God  afTures  us,  that  the  end  of 
 the  falvation  of  finners  is,  that  they  may  be 
 to  the  praife  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  Eph.  i.  6. 
 All  the  caufes  and  means  of  falvation  work  tooe- 
 ther  for  this  good  and  glorious  end.  The  Son  of 
 God,  who  is  the  chief  gift  of  his  grace,  and  the 
 foundation  of  all  grace,  is  he  that  quickens  us  ;  and 
 we  are  faid  to  be  quickened  with  him,  "  that  in  the 
 "  ages  to  come  God  miglit  fliew  the  exceeding 
 "  riches  of  his  grace,  in  his  kindnefs  towards  us, 
 "  through  Chrilt  Jefus,"  Eph.  ii.  7.  i.  e.  the 
 kindnefs  of  the  Father  in  giving  his  Son  for  us. 
 The  Spirit  of  God  is  called  the  fpirit  of  grace ; 
 and  it  is  given  to  make  us  know  God's  grace, 
 and  to  make  us  partakers  of  it.  The  law  of  God 
 entered,  that  fin  might  abound,    that  we  might 
 
 *  Preached  in  the  North  Weft  Church  of  Glafgow,  January  6. 
 1723,  the  Sabbath  after  Mr  Maclaurin  was  admitted  as  niinifter  of 
 that  church. 
 
 knov/ 
 
43  8  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  I. 
 
 know  the  abounding  of  fin ;  and  the  end  of  this 
 knowledge  is,  that  grace  might  much  more  abound. 
 The  gofpel  is  called  the  gofpel  of  the  grace  of 
 God ;  the  end  of  it  is,  "  that  as  fin  hath  reigned 
 "  unto  death,  fo  grace  might  reign  through  righ- 
 "  teoufnefs  unto  eternal  life."  The  gofpel  offers 
 falvation  through  faith  ;  and  it  is  of  faith,  that  it 
 might  be  of  grace.  For  further  advancing  the  fame 
 end  it  is,  that  faith  is  "  not  of  ourfelves,  it  is  the 
 "  gift  of  God."  Faith  eomes  by  the  word  of  God, 
 as  we  are  told,  Rom.  x. ;  and  the  word  of  God  is 
 defigned  to  publiHi  the  unfearchable  riches  of  God's 
 grace.  The  way  and  manner  in  which  it  is  publilli- 
 ed  is  alfo  defigned  for  advancing  that  glorious  end. 
 That  treafure  is  committed  to  earthen  veflels,  that 
 the  excellency  of  the  power,  i.e.  of  the  power  of 
 God's  grace,  may  appear.  Nor  can  any  run  a  great- 
 er rifk,  than  an  earthen  veffel  that  Ihall  endeavour 
 to  frullrate  that  grace  of  God,  or  to  make  it  of  no 
 eiFeft.  If  an  apoftle,  or  an  angel,  iliould  attempt 
 fuch  a  thing,  there  is  a  repeated  curfe  pronounced 
 againft  him.  And  no  wonder  :  for  certain  it  is,  if 
 any  fruftrate  the  grace  of  God,  he  loves  not  the 
 Lord  Chrift  in  fincerity ;  and  whoever  loves  not  the 
 Lord  Ciirifl,  there  is  a  flrange  curfe,  in  a  flrange 
 language,  pronounced  againil  him.  Anathema  ma- 
 ranatha^  accurfed  till  the  Lord  come,  till  he  come 
 again  to  do  juftice  on  them  for  defpifed  mercy,  and 
 refufed  grace,  and  to  put  it  out  of  their  power  to 
 defpife  it  any  more.  AH  God's  works,  and  all  his 
 defigns,  are  glorious  and  honourable,  done  in  truth 
 and  uprightnefs.  The  delign  of  advancing  the  glo- 
 37  of  his  grace  mufl  be,  in  an  eminent  manner,  a 
 glorious  defign,  when  lie  who  is  perfect  in  know- 
 ledge, and  whofe  underilanding  is  infinite,  and  a 
 mod  juil  God,  bellows  fo  much  pains  upon  it.  When 
 God  is  fo  jealous  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  it  be- 
 comes us  to  be  fo  likeMdi'e.  We  are  under  the 
 ftrongefl  obligations  in  this  matter  to  be  followers 
 
 of 
 
Part  I.  to  make  the  word  effectual.  439 
 
 of  God  as  dear  children.     Particularly,  in  difpenfing 
 or  attending  on  the  ordinancc-s  of  the  gofpel,  in  or- 
 der to  get  benefit  by  them,  it  is  necelfary  that  we 
 defign  the  fame  end  in  making  that  ufe  of  them  that 
 God  defigiied  in  appointing  them,  that  the  name  of 
 the  Lord  Chrill  m.ay  be  glorified  in  us,  and  we  in 
 him,    according  to   the  grace   of   God,    and   the 
 Lord  Jefus  Chrid,  2  Thefl'.  i.  1 2.     On  this  account 
 it  is  very  needful  for  us  to  liave  lively  impreiiions  of 
 thefe  two  great  principles  ;    Firll,  That  the  know- 
 ledge of  Chrift  Jefus,  the  dot^trine  of  God's  grace, 
 is  the  means  of  turning  our  fouls  to  God,  and  of 
 cleanfing  us  from  our  filthinefs  and  our  idols ;  and 
 then,  2dly,  That  though  that  dodrine  be  an  excel- 
 lent means  of  turning  us  to   God,  that  it  is  but  a 
 means,  that  it  is  but  an  inrtrument,  that  the  effica- 
 cy of  it  depends  upon   the   manifedation  of  that 
 power  of  God,  that  exceeding  greatnefs  of  his  power 
 that  raifeth  fouls  from  the  dead.     It  is  neceffary  for 
 us  to  have  a  due  elleem,    indeed,    of  the  planting 
 and  watering  by  the  word;   but  at  the  fame  time, 
 that  though  Paul  iliould  plant,  and  Apollos  water, 
 that  it  is  God  only  that  can  give  the  increafe  ;    and 
 that,  on  the  other  hand,  though  earthen  vefTels,  in- 
 comparably inferior  to  thofe  great  mafter-builders, 
 plant  and  water  ;  yet  if  it  be  the  fame  word  that  is 
 preached,  that  the  fame  power  can  make  it  as  effec- 
 tual as  though  the  greatell  inftruments  M^ere  em- 
 ployed in  it.    This  is  the  way  to  have  a  right  efteem 
 both  of  God's  power,  and  of  his  word,  to  coniider 
 his  power  as  tlie  caufe  of  turning  us  to  God,  and 
 Iiis  word  as  the  inllrument.     Both  thefe  truths  are 
 joined  together  in  the  words  we  have  read,  and  that 
 in  a  manner   proper  to  be  confidered  at   this   occa- 
 lion.     At  all  times,  indeed,  we  ought  to  remem- 
 ber the  powfer  of  God,  tiie  power  of  his  grace.     We 
 ought  to  confider  his  power  as  oft  as  we  confider 
 his  word  ;  and  we  ought  to  meditate  upon  that  day 
 and  night.     It  is  a  part  of  bleilednefs  to  be  fo  em- 
 ployed. 
 
44 o  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace  Part  I. 
 
 ployed .  But  in  a  fpecial  manner,  fach  an  occafion  as 
 this,  when  a  congregation  receives  a  pallor  for  difpen- 
 fing  the  ordinances  of  the  gofpel  conilantly  among 
 them,  is  fuitable  forconfidering,  not  only  tlie  end  of 
 "thofe  ordinances,  but  the  power  of  Chrift,  the  caufe 
 ^vhence  all  their  efficacy  flows.  We  are  told,  Col. 
 i.  6.  that  the  gofpel  brings  forth  fruit,  when  men 
 know  the  grace  of  God  in  truth  ;  ^vhich  fhows,  that 
 the  acknowledging,  in  a  humble  and  dutiful  man- 
 ner, the  power  of  God's  grace,  is  the  way  to  make 
 us  bring  forth  fruit.  The  confideration  of  this  great 
 truth  is  proper  for  direding  us  in  the  ufe  of  gofpel- 
 ordinances,  and  in  our  prayers  for  a  blefTing,  for 
 encouraging  our  hopes  tiiat  God  will  give  teftimony 
 to  the  word  of  his  grace,  and  for  exciting  us  to  wait 
 upon  him,  as  tlie  eyes  of  a  fervant  wait  on  the  hand 
 of  his  mafter,  as  the  eyes  of  a  maid  wait  on  the  hand 
 of  her  miftrefs.  We  are  told,  that  it  is  God's  word 
 that  quickens  us ;  but  we  are  quickened  by  the  faith 
 of  the  operation  of  God,  that  raifed  Chrift  from  the 
 dead,  believing  and  acknowledging,  that  that  ope- 
 ration is  one  of  the  principal  means  for  working  the 
 experience  of  it. 
 
 In  the  verfes  preceding  the  text,  we  have  a  re- 
 markable infiance,  how  he  who  is  wonderful  in 
 counfel  brings  good  out  of  evil.  The  unbelieving 
 Jews  had  raiied  a  perfecution  againft  the  fedl  that 
 was  every  where  fpoken  againit.  They  deligned 
 thereby  to  bury  that  glorious  light.  God  made  their 
 cruelty  a  means  of  fpreading  it  further,  as  Jofeph 
 faid  to  his  brethren,  "  They  indeed  thought  evil ; 
 "  but  God  meant  it  for  good,  to  fave  much  people 
 "  alive."  Thofe  burning  andihining  lights,  wheie- 
 ever  they  went,  fpread  that  glorious  light  them- 
 felves  had  received.  They  preached  Chriil  to  the 
 Grecians.  The  Lord  himfelf  put  his  hand  to  the 
 work,  caufed  his  glorious  voice  to  be  heard,  and 
 the  lighting  down  of  his  arm  to  be  (een.  None  can 
 flay  his  hand.     The  fuccefs  was  anfwerable  to  the 
 
 power 
 
Part  I.  to  make  the  \\^ord  effeclual.  441 
 
 power  that  accompanied  tlie  word  ;  fo  remarkable, 
 that  it  is  left  on  record  10  future  ages,  '■'  A  great 
 "  number  believed,  and  turned  to  the  Lord." 
 
 In  the  words  we  may  diftinguiih  thefe  two  or 
 three  things  ;  i.  The  fubject-niatter  of  thofe  mens 
 preaching,  the  Lord  Jcjits.  2.  The  power  that 
 accompanied  it,  the  hand  of  the  'Lord.  3.  The 
 great  fuccefs  they  had,  nwnbc:rs  believed^  and  turn- 
 ed to  the  Lord. 
 
 I.  We  have  in  the  words  the  fubjed-matter  of 
 thofe  mens  preaching :  7'hey  preached  the  Lord  yc~ 
 fus  \  that  is,  as  it  is  exprelled  in  the  former  chap- 
 ter, preached  peace  by  Jefus  ;  and  that  he  is 
 Lord  of  all.  We  are  told,  Matth.  i.  the  reafon  of 
 the  name  Jefus  is,  he  was  to  fave  his  people  from 
 their  fins.  W'e  are  taught  frequently  to  confider 
 the  reafon  of  the  name ;  the  name  of  a  deliverer 
 ought  to  be  a  fweet  and  a  deiirable  name  to  them 
 that  are  in  diftrefs  and  danger.  Jefus  is  a  deliver- 
 er; the  deliverance  he  works  is  a  deliverance  from 
 fin.  He  is  called  our  Lord,  becaufe  he  is  our  king, 
 a  king  that  gives  good  la\vs  ;  not  only  good  laws, 
 but  good  hearts  to  obey  them,  good  inclinations  to 
 keep  them.  Preaching  the  Lord  Jefus^  is  to  preach 
 the  Son  of  God  as  our  Lord,  and  as  our  Saviour ; 
 a  Saviour  that  deiivei'S  from  the  puniliiment  of  fin, 
 and  from  the  power  of  it  ;  that  faves  us  from  the 
 curfe  of  the  law,  and  faves  us  from  difobedience  to 
 it.  His  being  our  Lord,  his  making  us  his  fubjeds, 
 is  a  part  of  the  falvation  he  works  for  us,  faving  us 
 trom  other  lords  that  had  dominion  over  us,  and 
 making  us  free  by  his  trutii,  bringing  us  to  the  glo- 
 rious liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  Preachino- 
 the  Chrillian  religion  is  called  preaching  Jefus,  in 
 many  other  parts  of  the  New  Tcflament ;  becaufe 
 that  Chrid  is  not  only  the  author  of  it,  but  the 
 fubjcd-maiter  of  it.  l^iul  was  determined,  no 
 doubt,  to  know  all  the  wortl  of  God,  to  know  all 
 the  Chridian  religion  ;  and  yet, he  was  determined 
 
 3  K  t« 
 
442  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  L 
 
 to  know  nothing  elfe,  fave  Chriil,  and  him  cruci- 
 fied ;  which  fliows,  that  the  dodtrine  of  Chrift, 
 and  him  crucified,  does,  in  eifedl,  contain  all  that 
 knowledge  that  i§  necefFary  for  falvation. 
 
 2.  We  have  an  account  of  the  power  that  ac- 
 companied their  preaching  the  Lord  Jefus :  The  ha^id 
 oj  the  Lord  was  ivith  them.  The  hand  of  the  Lord, 
 m  fcripture,  fignifies  the  power,  the  llrength  of 
 God  ;  and  fometimes  his  favour,  his  powerful  fa- 
 vour, It  is  his  fandifying,  converting  power,  that 
 is  here  meant ;  as  is  evident  from  ^  23.  where  it  is 
 faid  of  Barnabas,  IVheti  he  came,  and  had  fcen  the 
 grace  of  God,  he  exhorted  them  all,  that  zuith  pur- 
 pofe  of  heart  they  zvould  cleave  to  the  Lord.  That 
 grace  of  God  is  invifible ;  its  feat  is  in  the  inner 
 man,  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart :  but  the  fruits 
 of  the  Spirit,  as  well  as  the  fruits  of  the  fieJh,  are 
 manlfell.  Barnabas  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of 
 the  Holy  Glioil,  and  could  difcern  the  fruits  of  the 
 Spirit  in  other  good,  men.  We  are  not  to  think, 
 therefore,  that  the  power  of  God  liere  mentioned, 
 is  only  that  po^ver  that  was  rnanifefi:ed  in  v^'ovking 
 outward  miracles  on  mens  bodies.  It  was  power 
 manifefted  in  miracles  of  grace  upon  their  fouls. 
 The  exprellion  in  the  text,  is  UDt  the  exprellion 
 made  ufe  of  in  fcripture,  defcribing  outward  mi- 
 racles ;  and  tlie  eifec^is  aicribed  to  the  hand  of  the 
 Lord,  are  eifeds  which  outward  miracles  alone  can- 
 not produce.  It  was  before  a  coinpany,  all  of  whom 
 had  i^Qii  outu'ard  .  miracles,  though  itw  of  tiieni 
 believed,  that  Chriil  f-iid,  *•''  No  one  can  come  to 
 '•■  me,  unlefs  the  Father  which  hath  fent  me,  dnwv 
 ''  him,"  John  vi.  44.  In  other  fcriptures,  where 
 ■we  have  the  liive  expreffions,  there  is  no  mention 
 of  outward  miracles,  but  of  the  internal  exercife  of 
 God's  power  on  the  hearts  and  fouls  of  (inners  ;  as 
 2  Chr.  XXX.  12.  "■  Alio  in  Judah  the  hand  of  the 
 ^^  Lord  was  to  give  them  one  heart  to  do  the  com- 
 f.*"  mand:::ent  of  the  king  and  of  the  princes,  by  the 
 
 '•'•  word. 
 
Part  I.         To  make  the  word  efFe(5lual.  44^ 
 
 "  word  of  the  Lord."  Here  we  fee  the  hand  of 
 the  Lord  was  the  caiife  that  produced  that  one 
 heart ;  and  the  inllrument  by  which  it  wzs  produ- 
 ced was  the  word  of  the  Lord.  We  have  the  like 
 exprefllons  in  feveral  parts  of  the  books  of  Ezra  and 
 Nehemiah.  Thefe  men  having  been  eminently  af- 
 filed by  God  to  build  his  church  and  his  temple  in 
 Jerufalem,  the  expreflion  by  which  they  fignify  that 
 divine  power  that  accompanied  them,  is,  "  that 
 "  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  them  that  feek 
 "  him  for  good."  Thus  Ezra  vii.  9.  we  have  an 
 account  of  the  effcdls  of  the  good  hand  of  God  be- 
 ing upon  them  :  '\Upon  the  firfh  day  of  the  firfh 
 *'  month  began  he  to  go  up  from  Babylon,  and  on 
 "  the  firfl  day  of  tlie  fifth  month  came  he  to  Jerufa- 
 *'  lem,  according  to  the  good  hand  of  his  God  up- 
 "  on  him."  The  effect  of  it  was,  his  heart  was 
 prepared  to  feek  the  law  of  the  Lord.  The  fame 
 expreffion  occurs  frequently  in  the  book  of  INehe- 
 miah,  fiiowing  it  was  the  good  hand  of  God  upon 
 them,  that  made  thefe  men  ready  fcribes  in  the  law 
 of  Mofes,  and  that  made  them  capable  to  teach  Ita- 
 tutes  and  judgements,  and  that  inclined  and  ena- 
 bled them  to  build.  We  are  to  underfland  the 
 words  in  the  text,  no  doubt,  as  fignifying,  that  the 
 hand  of  God  was  upon  the  fpeakers,  but  fo  as  not 
 to  exclude  the  hearers.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
 with  the  fpeakers,  as  with  Jeremiah,  chap.  i.  9.; 
 where  we  are  told,  that  ''  the  Lord  put  forth  his 
 hand,  and  touched  his  mouth,  and  faid  unto  him. 
 Behold,  1  have  put  my  ^vords  in  thy  mouth."  And 
 as  to  the  hearers,  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  pre- 
 fent  to  heal  them. 
 
 3.  We  have  an  account  of  the  fuccefs  that  fol- 
 loAved :  y^ great  minibcr  believed^  and  turned  to  tJie 
 Lord  ;  that  is,  as  it  is  exprelfed,  2  Thefl".  i.  1 1 .  1 2. 
 God  fulfilled  in  them  all  the  good  pleafure  of  his 
 goodnefs,  and  wrought  the  work  of  faith  with 
 power,  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jefus  Chrift 
 3  K  2  mijjhg 
 
444  The  necefiity  of  divine  grace         Part  I. 
 
 might  be  glorified  in  them.  It  was  given  them  to 
 believe  with  that  faith  ^vhich  is  the  gift  of  God  ; 
 and  it  was  a  llncere  faith.  It  could  not  be  other- 
 wife  when  the  hand  of  tiie  Lord  wrought  it.  They 
 believed  with  the  whole  lieart,  and  turned  to  the 
 Lord.  Faith  and  repentance,  as  we  are  taught  by 
 Pa-ul,  Adts  XX.  are  the  whole  counfel  of  God,  the 
 fubfiance  of  the  gofpcl ;  and  they  are  alfo  the  ef- 
 fects of  it,  when,  as  at  that  time,  the  hand  of  the 
 Lord  accompanies  it.  The  Lord  turned  them,  and 
 they  were  turned.  It  is  faid,  that  this  effect  was 
 wrought  on  a  great  number.  Not  but  that  the  fame 
 power  is  required  to  work  it  upon  a  few^  or  upon 
 one ;  as  in  the  fermon  ^vhere  Lydia  was  a  hearer, 
 though  there  is  none  mentioned  but  her,  yet  it  is 
 faid,  the  Lord  opened  her  heart.  There  is  joy  in 
 heaven,  we  are  told,  at  the  converfion  of  one  fni- 
 ner  ;  much  more  at  the  converfion  of  a  great  num- 
 ber. And  accordingly  we  fee  what  joy  this  caufed 
 among  the  church  of  God  on  earth ;  which  is  but 
 a  part  of  tiiat  family,  of  which  the  principal  part  is 
 in  Iieaven.  It  is  a  meUnicholy  truth,  but  it  is  ufe- 
 ful  to  confider,  that,  in  the  largeil  accounts  of  the 
 fuccefs  of  the  gofpel,  though  fometimes  it  may  be 
 faid,  that  many  believeti,  yet  we  never  read,  that 
 the  whole  auditory  believed,  and  turned  to  the 
 Lord,  not  Avhere  the  apolHes  ^vere  preachers,  not 
 even  where  the  Son  of  God  himfelf  was  the  preach- 
 er. The  reiult  was,  fome  believed  the  things  tliat 
 were  fpoken,  and  fome  believed  not;  fome  trem- 
 bled at  God\s  word,  and  others  mocked.  But  wif- 
 dom  is  fliil  juilified  of  her  children  ;  and  where  the 
 gofpel  is  not  the  favour  of  lile  unto  life,  it  is  the 
 fuvoulr  of  denth  unto  death. 
 
 Tiie  dot^lrine  th:it  1  dehgn,  through  God's  grace, 
 to  infifc  upon  from  thefc  words,  is  this,  That  we 
 ought  to  conlider  the  power  of  God  as  the  caufe, 
 and  his  word  as  theinftrument,  of  converfion,  or  of 
 mens  believing,   and   turning   to  the  Lord.      We 
 
 ought 
 
Part  I.         To  make  the  word  eifectual.  445- 
 
 ought  to  have  a  high  efteem  of  God's  word,  as  it 
 is  the  power  of  God  to  falvation  ;  but  dill  to  con- 
 fidcr,  that  the  excellency  of  tlie  power  is  from  God  ; 
 that  in  order  to  its  bringing  forth  fruit,  it  muft 
 come,  not  only  in  word,  but  alfo  in  powder.  This 
 is  one  of  the  mofl  important  truths  contained  in  the 
 fcriptures,  and  one  of  the  truths  that  the  carnal 
 mind  has  the  greateft  enmity  at.  There  is  fcarce 
 any  doctrine  that  there  has  been  more,  I  fhall  not 
 fay  oppofition,  but  rage  and  fury,  exercifed  againfl 
 in  all  ages,  though  it  be  a  dodrine  that  fliows  the 
 greatefl  good-will  of  God  towards  man. 
 
 I.  Confidering  our  necefllty,  our  corrupt  and 
 weak  natures,  it  is  of  the  greateft  ufefulnefs  for  us 
 to  have  the  evidences  of  this  dodrine  richly  dwell- 
 
 .ing  in  our  minds.     I  iliall  mention  a  few. 
 
 '  ■-  I .  The  firfi:  evidence  of  it  may  be  drawn  from 
 thofe  fcriptures  that  give  us  the  plained  account  of 
 the  caufes  of  regeneration  and  fanctification  ;  for  in 
 thofe  fcriptures  we  have  thefe  truths  frequently 
 joined  together,  to  wit,  that  the  power  of  God  is 
 the  caufe,  and  that  his  word  is  the  means,  or  the 
 inlliument.  Thus,  James  i.  18.  we  have  a  re- 
 markably clear  evidence  to  this  purpofe  ;  "  Of  his 
 "  own  will  begat  he  us  by  the  word  of  truth,  that 
 *'  we  might  be  a  kind  of  firll-fruits  of  his  creatures." 
 Here  we  fee  it  is  God  that  begets  us  again,  but  that 
 the  means  by  which  this  is  done,  is  by  the  word  of 
 truth;  that  word  that  is  called,  i  Pet.  i.  23.  the 
 incorruptible  feed;  "  being  born  again,  not  of  cor- 
 *'  ruptible  feed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by  the  word 
 *'  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abidetli  for  ever.''  One 
 of  the  mod  obvious  dodlrines  in  the  fcripture  is, 
 That  finners  are  born  again  by  the  Spirit  of  Glod  j 
 which  we  have  at  large  John  iii.  Here  we  have  an 
 account  of  the  means  by  which  it  is  done  ;  "  born  a- 
 gain,  not  of  corruptible  feed,  but  of  incorruptible, 
 by  the  word  of  God."    The  original  bears  it,  and 
 
 many 
 
44^  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace  Parti,' 
 
 many  expound  the  following  words  to  be  under-^ 
 flood  of  the  word,  as  well  as  of  God  himfelf,  which 
 liveth  and  abideth  for  ever  :     All  flelh  is  grafs,  but 
 "  the  word  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever."  It  is  im- 
 mortal feed ;   and   where   it   is  once  implanted  by 
 God's  grace,  it  never  dies.     And  we  are  told,  i  Pet. 
 i.  25.  what  this  word  of  the  Lord  is  that  endureth  for 
 ever :  "  And  this  is  the  word  v/hich  by  the  gofpel 
 ''  is  preached  unto  you.'*     And  if  God's  power  be 
 the  caufe,   and  his  \vord    the  means,  of  regenera- 
 tion, it   is  plain,  that  faith  has  the  fame  caufe  that 
 regeneration  has.       When  finners  are  born  again, 
 they  are   the   children  of  God;    and  Gal.  iii.  26, 
 ihows,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  by  faith ; 
 John  i.  12.  They  that  have  received  Chrifl,    they 
 that  believe  in  his  name,  are  they  who  are  born,  not 
 offlefli,  nor  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but 
 of  God.     And  the  fcriptures  that  give  the  plainelt 
 accounts  of  fandlification,    exprefs  the  fame  great 
 principle  we  are  fpeaking  of,  to  wit.  That   God's 
 power  is  the  caufe,  and  his  word  the  inftrument ; 
 as  in  Chrifb's  prayer,  John  xvii.  17 .  "  Sanctify  them  by 
 "  thy  truth :  thy  word  is  truth."     And  Eph.  v.  26. 
 we  are  told,  that  Clirid  gave  him  felt  for  his  church, 
 "  that  he  might  fanclify  and  cleanfe  it  with  tlie  walh- 
 jnp*  of  water  bv  the  v^^ord/'     We  are  faid  to   be 
 cleanfed  by  the  word  ;  M'hich  fignifies,  that  the  word 
 is  the  means  ofcleaniing.     This  is  evident,  when 
 •we  compare  the  2d  and  3d  verfes  of  John  xv.     In 
 the  2d  verfe,  it  is  faid,  '■'■  Every  branch  in  me  that 
 *'  beareth  fruit,  he  purgeth  it,    that  it  may  bring 
 "  forth  more  fruit/'     it  is  God  that  is  the  caufe 
 of  purging  the   brandies.      What  are  the  means 
 made  ufe  of,  we  are  told  )(!^  3-  "  Now  ye  are  clean 
 "  through  rhe  word   which  I  have  fpoken   unto 
 "  you."     Which  words  are  parallel  to  thofe  al- 
 ready mentioned,  hph.  v.  26.  "■  that  he  might  fanfti- 
 fy  and  cleanfe  h  with  the  walliing  of  water  by  the 
 word."     And  therefore  it  is  alfo  the  caufe  of  true 
 
 faith. 
 
i'art  I.         To  make  the  word  effedlual.  44f 
 
 faith,  and  turning  to  God  ;  for  ?our  hearts  are  puri- 
 lied  by  faith.  It  is  evident  of  itfclf,  indeed,  that 
 faith  cannot  be  wrought  in  our  fouls,  without 
 knowled'^e  of  the  truths  contained  in  the  word  ;  for 
 how  can  we  believe  them  without  knowing  them  ? 
 But  that  is  not  all  that  is  included  in  thofe  fcriptu- 
 ral  aifertions.  It  is  the  word  of  God,  in  reading 
 or  hearing  it,  that  is  the  means  in  which  we  may 
 exped  that  the  Spirit  will  come  into  our  fouls,  in 
 order  to  turn  us  from  idols  to  ferve  the  living  God, 
 and  to  wait  for  his  Son  Jefus  Chrift,  who  delivered 
 us  irom  the  \vrath  to  conjc. 
 
 2.  Another  general  evidence  of  the  dodlrine  may 
 be  drawn  from  fcriptures  that  fpeak  of  a  divine 
 power  accompanying  the  word,  beiide  that  extraor- 
 dinary nianifeilation  of  God's  power  by  miracles  ia 
 !  the  days  of  the  apcflles.  Tlius,  Rom.  i.  ly.  i6. 
 the  apolUe  fays,  ^^  I  am  not  alhamed  of  the  goinel.'* 
 He  means  more  than  he  exprelTeth  ;  he  means,  that 
 he  had  the  greateft  elteem  for  it,  counted  all  things 
 but  lofs  and  dung  for  the  excellency  of  the  know- 
 ledge of  Chrid  contained  in  it.  We  ought  to  ob^ 
 ferve  the  reafon  he  gives  for  that  efteem  :  "•  For  it  is 
 the  power  of  God  to  faivation."  To  whom  ?  To  all 
 that  believe  ;  to  the  Jews  and  to  the  Greeks.  Now 
 it  is  plain,  that  it  is  not  merely  the  power  of  God 
 manifeiled  in  outward  miracles  that  is  there  fpokeii 
 of;  for  miracles  were  wrought  upon,  and  in  the 
 prefence  both  of  them  thiat  b(4ieved  not,  and  them 
 that  did  believe.  The  power  of  God  there  f})okeii 
 of,  is  a  power  felt  only  by  them  that  believe ;  i'o 
 that,  whatever  the  enemies  of  the  free  grace  of  God 
 may  endeavour  to  fuggeft,  it  cannot  be  meant  of 
 thofe  extraordinary  manilcltations  of  power  in  heal- 
 ing mens  bodies,  and  the  like,  but  that  in^vard 
 teaching  and  drawing  of  the  Father  ;  of  which  the 
 prophets  foretold,  that  ir  would  be  beftowed  in  a 
 large  n^anner  in*  gofpcl-times.  This  is  a  way  of 
 /ijeaking  that  frcc^ucntly  occurs  in   the  fcriptures  ; 
 
 and 
 
448  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace        Part  I. 
 
 and  it  would  be  ufeful  for  all  of  us,  when  ^^e  read 
 the  volume  of  God's  book,  to  obferve  it.  Speakino- 
 of  tlie  power  of  God  as  the  power  of  his  grace  to- 
 ward them  that  believe,  Eph.  i.  17.  he  prays  for 
 the  Ephefians,  that  ihey  may  know  the  exceeding 
 greatnefs  of  God's  power.  He  is  not  fpeaking  of 
 miracles;  he  is  fpeaking  to  ordinary Chri{lians,  for 
 whom  he  puts  up  liis  prayer,  that  God  might  give 
 them  the  fpirit  of  wifdom  and  revelation  in  the 
 knowledge  of  Chrift;  and  is  fpeaking  of  the  exceed- 
 ing greatnefs  of  God's  power  toward  them  that  be- 
 lieve. To  the  fame  purpofe,  i  Cor.  i.  18.  "The 
 preaching  of  the  crofs  is  to  them  that  pcrifli,  foolilh- 
 iiefs  ;  but  to  thern  that  are  faved,  it  is  the  pov/er  of 
 God."  Miracles  ^vere  wrought  in  the  prelence  of 
 them  that  periilied,  as  well  as  of  them  that  were 
 faved. 
 
 3.  Another  evidence  may  be  drawn  from  thofe 
 fcriptures  that  fpeak,  not  only  of  the  power,  but  of 
 the  enhghtening  grace  of  God;  as  that  remarkable 
 prayer,  Eph.  iii.  wiiich  Paul  put  up  for  the  Ephe- 
 fians, which  we  ought  daily  to  put  up  for  ourfelves, 
 that  the  Lord  would  {frengthen  them  with  might, 
 in  order  to  kno^v  the  loye  of  Chrift  that  paffeth 
 knowledge ;  and  that  Chrift  might  dwell  in  their 
 hearts  by  faith.  It  is  the  fame  as  if  he  had  prayed, 
 that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  might  be  upon  them, 
 that  they  might  obtain  precious  faith.  There  is  a 
 great  deal  of  force  in  the  apoftle's  exprefiiions.  He 
 gives,  in  a  folemn  manner,  an  account  of  his  bow- 
 ing his  knee  for  them,  that  God  "would  grant  them 
 according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  ftrength- 
 ened  with  might.  Some  might  have  been  ready  to 
 think,  that  leeing  the  apoftle  is  feeking  knowledge 
 for  them,  he  would  have  prayed,  that  the  Lord 
 -svould  enlighten  them  to  know  the  love  of  Chrift. 
 But  it  is  not  fo.  He  expreiles  it,  that  God  would 
 ftrengthen  them  to  know  it ;  which  puts  us  in  mind 
 of  a  divine  power  that  is  eifedual  for  falvation. 
 
 When 
 
Part  I.         to  make  the  word  efFedlual.  449 
 
 When  he  fays,  "  fcrengthenecl  by  his  Spirit,"  and 
 "  Itrengthened   in  the  inner  man,"  this  iliows  us, 
 that  we  ought  not  to  think,  that  God  is  the  author 
 of  fpiritual   knowledge  only  as  he  is  the  author  of 
 the  outward  revelation.     In   that   refpe^t  he  is  the 
 author  of  every  {pedes  of  knowledge.     It  is  he  that 
 has  made  us  know  more  than  the  heads  that  perifli. 
 It  is  he  that   by  his  providence  gives  the  means  of 
 natural  knowledge,  as  well  as  fpiritual.     But  tliat 
 we    may    fee   plainly    there    is   fomething    more 
 than  this  meant   in  the  fcriptures  that  make  God 
 the  author  of  fpiritual  knowledge,  let  us   conlider, 
 that  thofe  men  for  whom   the  apoftle   prays  here, 
 were  men  that  had  the  out^vard  revelation  already. 
 Now,  if  God  gave  fpiritual   knowledge  no   other 
 way   than  by  his    providence,    aifording   outward 
 means,  men  ought  not  to  pray  for  light  from  God 
 after  once  they  get   the  gofpcl ;   for  the  prayer  in 
 that  cafe  would  be  for  new  revelations  of  truths  not 
 contained  in  the  word  of- God,  the  fcope  of  which 
 'is  enthufiafm  and  delufion.     The  Spirit  of  God  is 
 ofiered,  and  we  are  to  pray  for  it ;  not  to  give  us  a 
 new  Bible,  not  to  reveal  trutlis  that  are  not  con- 
 tained in  it,  but  for  that  end  fpoken  of,  Luke  xxiv. 
 tliat  he  may  open  our  eyes  to  underftand  the  fcrip- 
 tures, take  the  veil  off  our  hearts,  fhine  into  our 
 hearts,  by  the  knowledge  of  the   glory  of  God   in 
 Chrift  Jefus.     A  man  may  have  tlie  outward  teach- 
 ing of  the  word,  and  yet  fee  no  beauty  in  Chrift 
 wherefore  he  ihould  dedre  him.     He  may  under- 
 ftand, in  a  natural  way,  the  meaning  of  thofe  fcrip- 
 tures, and  yet  not  fee  the  evil  of  fin,  and  the  glory 
 of  the  myilery  of  redemption. 
 
 There  are  different  evidences  under  this  head  in 
 fcripture,  that  may  ferve  to  convince  our  judge- 
 ment, and  ftrengthen  our  faith,  about  it,  through 
 God's  grace,  i.  Scripture-afTertions,  that  iliow 
 God  to  be  the  author  of  fpiritual  light  and  know- 
 ledge, that  knowledge  which  hath  faith  included  in 
 
 ^  L  it, 
 
45*0  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  I. 
 
 it,  and  is  neceffary  to  turning  to  the  Lord,  over 
 and  above  the  outward  means  that  he  gives ;  as  in 
 2  Cor.  iv.  *'  God,  who  commanded  light  to  lliine 
 *'  out  of  darknefs,  hath  fhined  into  our  hearts,  to 
 *'  give  us  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
 "  of  Got!  in  thefaceof  JefusChrill/'  2.  Scripture- 
 prayers  put  up  by  men  already  favoured  with  the 
 outward  revelation.  3.  Promifes  in  fcripture  of 
 fpiritual  ligiit  and  direction,  made  to  people  ha- 
 ving certain  particular  qualifications,  in  order  to  re- 
 commend and  encourage  thofe  qualifications.  Thus, 
 Pfal.  XXV.  9.  it  is  faid,  "  The  Lord  will  teach  the 
 *'  meek  his  way  ;''  and  Pro  v.  iii.  6.  ••'  Acknowledge 
 "  God  in  all  thy  ways,  and  he  lliall  direcl:  thy 
 "  paths."  Now,  the  mere  outward  teaching  and 
 direction  of  the  word  is  granted  to  men,  whether 
 they  be  meek  and  humble  or  nor,  whether  they  ac- 
 knoM'ledge  God  or  not  :  fo  that  the  teaching  here 
 promifed  muft  be  different  from  that  which  is  com- 
 mon to  all  men. 
 
 4.  Aiiother  general  evidence  arifes  from  fcrij> 
 tures  where  we  are  taught  not  to  afcribe  the  effica- 
 cy of  re  word  of  God  to  men.  John  i.  12.  13. 
 *'  They  thr.t  received  Chrill,  were  born,  not  of  fiefh, 
 "  nor  of  biood,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God." 
 I  Cor.  iii.  7.  "  He  that  watereth  and  he  that  plant- 
 
 eth  are  nothing,  but  God  that  giveth  the  in- 
 "  creafe."  God's  giving  the  increafe  is  plainly 
 foraething  different  from  his  giving  the  outward 
 means  of  knowledge.  Giving  increafe  is  making 
 the  good  feed  to  bring  forth  fruit,  making  it  take 
 root,  and  bring  forth ;  for  otherwife  Paul  and  A- 
 poilos,  and  other  teachers,  could  not  have  been  faid 
 to  be  nothing;  becaufe  it  is  certain  men  may  give 
 further  fpeculative  knowledge  of  the  word  of  God, 
 as  well  as  of  other  things. 
 
 5.  A.nother  evidence  may  be  drawn  from  thofe 
 fcriptures  that  fpeak  more  particularly  of  the  caufe 
 of  faith.     It  is  true  indeed  thofe  fcriptures  that 
 
 fpeak 
 
 (C 
 
Part  I.  to  make  the  word  effedual.  j^^t 
 
 fpeak  of  the  caufe  of  regeneration  and  fandification, 
 in  efFed  fliow  us  the  caul'e  of  faith  likewife ;  but  it 
 is  ufeful  for  us  to  have  the  won]  of  Chrill,  and  the 
 fubjecfs  of  it  richly  dwelling  in  us,  both  for  further 
 ftrengthening  of  our  faith,  and  furnilhing  us  with 
 matter  of  the  mofl  delightful  meditation  upon  thofe 
 gracious  declarations  concerning  the  almighty  power 
 of  God,  working  all  the  good  pleafure  of  his  good- 
 nefs  on  the  hearts  of  fmners.  And  on  this  head  it 
 is  ufeful  to  obferve,  there  are  two  ways  of  fpeaking 
 the  fcripture  has  about  the  caufe  of  faith  ;  in  fome 
 places  afcribing  it  to  a  pure  undeferved  act  of  God's 
 fovereign  good  pleafure,  and  in  other  places  to  a  fpe- 
 cial  exercife  of  his  power,  i.  To  his  fovereign  good 
 pleafm-e,  2  Theff.  i.  1 1.  "  fulfilling  in  you  all  the 
 *•'  good  pleafure  of  his  goodnefs,  and  the  work  of 
 "  faith."  Sometimes,  when  we  have  account  of 
 the -caufe  of  faith,  we  are  warned  not  to  afcribe  it 
 to  ourfelves  :  Eph.  ii.  8.  "  We  are  faved  by  faith;. 
 "  and  that  not  of  ourfelves  ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God  : 
 "  not  of  works,  leil  any  man  fliould  boaft;  for  we 
 "  are  God*s  workmanihip,  created  in  Chrift  Jefus 
 "  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  appointed 
 *•-  that  we  Ihould  walk  in  them.''  So  that  both 
 faith  and  good  works  are  God's  workmanihip;  both 
 are  neceilary  ;  but  the  one  the  fruit  of  the  other. 
 At  other  times,  it  is  confidered,  not  only  as  a  gift 
 of  God,  but  an  unfpeakable  precious  gift.  It  is  a- 
 icribed  alfo  to  the  fovereign  good  pleafure  of  God, 
 that  fome  have  a  greater  meafure  of  it  than  others, 
 Rom.  xii.  3.  according  as  he  hath  dealt  to  every 
 man  the  meafure  of  faith.  Philip,  i.  29,  the  apo- 
 ftle  tells  us,  it  was  given  them  to  believe,  and  not 
 only  to  believe,  but  to  fuffer  for  his  name.  We 
 fee  therefore  liow  ordinary  a  thing  it  is  to  fpeak  of 
 it  as  a  gift  of  God.  It  is  a  rule  obferved  by  the  a- 
 pollles,  when  they  fpeak  of  the  caufe  of  faith,  to 
 ipe.'.k  of  it,  either  as  a  gift  of  God's  goodnefs,  or 
 tJie  eifed  of  his  almighty  power,  and  outltretched 
 3  L  2  arm. 
 
452  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace         Part  I. 
 
 arm.  When  it  is  confidered  as  an  effect  of  his 
 power,  foinetimes  it  is  expreffed  by  the  Father's 
 drawi'ig  vu  to  the  Sort  ;  and  at  the  fame  time  in- 
 deed there  is  light  goes  along  with  the  power.  E- 
 very  one  that  hath  learned  of  the  Father  cometh  to 
 the  Son,  John  vi.  45. ;  and  it  is  called  ••'  an  exceed- 
 "•  ing  great  power  towards  them  that  believe," 
 Eph.  i.  19.  The  effefts  of  God's  power  are  not  e-? 
 qual.  It  is  an  exceeding  precious  faith  produced  by 
 this  power;  becaufe,  when  the  foul  and  heart  of  a 
 guilty  condemned  rebel  is  enabled  to  receive  the 
 Son  of  God,  and  his  righteouihef:;,  to  all  eternity, 
 he  can  receive  no  gift  equal  to  this ;  and  he  receives 
 in  eiTecl:  an  equivalent  to  all  the  eternal  joys  of  hea- 
 ven. Thus  we  fee,  that  there  are  manifold  and  clear 
 evidences  to  fliow,  that  God's  power  is  the  caufe  of 
 faiih;  and  this  is  a  great  encouragement  to  all  than 
 Avould  fain  have  their  faith  increaied,  to  confider 
 how  frequently  the  Lord  put  us  in  mind  of  his  power 
 and  hii  fulficiency  to  do  it.  We  have  many  fcrip- 
 ture-warr-mts  to^pray,  that  the  Lord  would  help 
 our  unbelief,  and  increafe  our  faith. 
 
 6.  Vv^e  may  add  thofe  fcriptures  that  afcribe  to 
 the  powerful  hand  of  God  tiie  feveral  othei'  graces 
 that  are  either  included  in  faith,  or  joined  with  it. 
 Knov/ledge  is  one  of  the  chief  things  included  in  it. 
 We  heaixl  already  how  frequently  we  are  taught, 
 that  it  is  God  that  fhines  into  the  heart  to  give  the 
 light  of  that  knowledge.  In  foith  there  is  a  wil- 
 lingnefs  to  receive  the  Son  of  God  :  "  Whofoever 
 "  will,  let  him  take  of  the  waters  of  life  freely." 
 And  it  is  God  that  works  in  us  to  will  and  to  do, 
 and  makes  u^  willing  by  his  power.  In  faith  there 
 is  an  approaching  to  God  ;  for  it  is  an  evil  heart  of 
 unbelief  thai  caufes  to  depart  from  him,  and  it  is 
 God  that  caufeth  our  fouls  to  approach  unto  him, 
 Pfal.  Ixv.  4.  In  faith  there  is  a  hope  in  God's  word  : 
 Pfal.  cxix.  49.  tells  us,  that  it  is  God  that  caufeth  us 
 to  hope  in  his  word  :   "  Remember  to  thy  fervant 
 
 ''  the 
 
?art  I.         to  make  the  word  effeclual.  453. 
 
 *'  the  word  upon  which  thou  haft  caufed  me  to 
 "  hope."  There  is  included  in  faith,  or  accompa* 
 nies  and  flows  from  it,  joy  and  peace  ;  and  it  is  God 
 "that  fills  the  heart  with  joy  and  peace  in  believing. 
 As  God's  power  is  repreiented  as  the  caufe  of  theie 
 things,  fo  the  word  is  flill  reprefented  as  the  mean  ; 
 for  faith,  as  it  is  tlie  gift  of  God,  fo  it  comes  by 
 hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 
 
 7.  1  conclude  with  fome  few  evidences  of  God's 
 being  the  cauiie  of  repentance,  as  well  as  faith ;  be- 
 caufe  both  are  fpoken  of  in  the  text,  not  only  be- 
 lieving, but  turning  to  God.     One  of  the  chief  pro- 
 mifes  that  God  makes  in  his  covenant,  is  that  pro- 
 mife  of  taking  away  the  heart  of  Hone,  and  giving 
 the  heart  of  ilefli.     It  is  the  Lord  that  does  it ;  and 
 it  is  Ins  word  that  is  the  initrument  of  it,  that  gives 
 the  broken  heart.     There  is  a  remarkable  fcripture, 
 Jer.  xxiii.  19.  which  Ihows,  that  the  word  is  the  in- 
 itrument of  giving  a  broken  and  humble  heart  to 
 one  that  was  before  a  proud,  haughty,  lliff-necked 
 rebel.     ''  Is  not  my  word  like  a  fire,  faith  the  Lord, 
 :and  like  a  hammer  that  breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces  ? " 
 Still  it  is  the  hand  of  the  Lord  that  does  it,  and  the 
 word  is  only  the  inftrument  for  that  end.     In  other 
 fcriptures,    repentance  is  confidered  as  a  principal 
 end  or  eH'edl  of  Chrifl's  afcenfion.     He  is  a  prince 
 exalted  to  give  repentance,  as  well  as-remillion  of 
 iins.     As  many  would  be  ready  to  think,  that  Chriffc 
 only  gives  remifiion  of  fin,    and  that  repentance  is 
 the  efiecr  of  our  own  power,  both  the  one  and  the 
 other  are  there  reprefented  as  his  gifts.     And  Ads 
 xi.  18.  we  read,  that  when  the  church  got  notice 
 of  the  Gentiles  turning  unto  God,  they  do  not  fall 
 out  only  in  commending  tliem  for  \vhat  they  had 
 done,  but  in  commending  the  grace  of  God  :  "  When 
 "  they  heard  thefe  things,  they  held  their  peace, 
 *'  and  glorified  God,  faying,  Then  hath  God   alfo 
 "  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  life."  It 
 is  God  that  they  glorify  as  the  caufe  of  it  j  not  com- 
 mending 
 
^54  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  h 
 
 mending  the  Gentiles  for  wife  and  difcreet  perfons, 
 that  had  confidered  the  evil  of  fin,  snd  obeyed  the 
 wordj;  but  admiring  tlie  infinite  power  and  good- 
 nefs  of  God  in  giving  repentance  unto  life  to  them. 
 And  when  Paul  tells  Timothy,  that  he  ought  in 
 meeknefs  to  inilrud  them  that  oppofe  themfelves, 
 he  gives  this  as  the  reafon,  2  Tim.  ii.  25.  If  per- 
 haps God  may  give  them  repentance ;  to  ihow, 
 that  when  men  make  ufe  of  the  means  they  can  for 
 that  end,  they  ought  to  look  to  God,  and  depend 
 upon  him  only  for  a  blefling  on  thefe  means. 
 
 II.  I  proceed  to  the  fecond  general  head,  To 
 confider  the  reafons  that  the  fcripture  gives,  why 
 we  have  need  of  the  hand  of  the  Lord  to  make  his 
 •word  effedtual.  God's  ways  are  unfearchable ;  but 
 here  he  is  pleafed  himfelf  to  give  the  reafons  of  his 
 way  ;  and  when  revealed  by  him,  they  ouglit  to  be 
 confidered  feriouily  by  us.  Now,  there  are  feveral 
 fcriptures  that  explain  the  neceility  we  have  for  this 
 hand  of  the  Lord.  It  is  neceflary  for  us  to  think, 
 that  this  is  truly  a  precious  gift,  and  therefore  not 
 a  needlefs  one.  It  is  needful  for  us  to  believe,  that 
 Chrilt  did  not  die  in  vain,  that  the  Son  of  God  is 
 not  given  in  vain.  We  ought  to  believe  alfo,  that 
 the  Spirit  of  God  is  not  given  in  vain,  thai  v/e  may 
 no  wife  fruilrate  his  precious  grace. 
 
 In  the  fird  place,  It  is  ufeful  to  confider  fome 
 fiilfe  reafons  that  w^e  are  ready  to  imagine  to  be  the 
 caufe  of  this  neceffity.  We  ought  not,  firfl,  to 
 think,  that  it  flows  from  any  uefecl  in  the  outward 
 revelation  by  the  word.  We  ought  not  to  think, 
 that  the  reafon  why  we  ftand  in  need  of  the  power 
 of  God,  or  of  his  enlightening  grace,  is  the  weak- 
 nefs  of  the  outward  evidences  that  he  has  given, 
 proving  the  fcriptures  to  be  his  word,  and  Chrifl 
 Jefus  to  be  his  Son.  The  fcripture  itfelf  aiilrms  the 
 contrary.  A  fufHcient  reafon  can  be  given  for  the 
 hope  that  is  in  us,  \vhich  we  are  told  we  ihould  be 
 
 always 
 
Parti.        "to  make  the  word  effe(5lual.  455 
 
 always  ready  to  give.  Frequently  the  apoflles  were 
 rearoning  out  of  the  fcriptures,  that  Jefus  \vas  the 
 Chrill.  There  is  fo  much  outward  evidence  as 
 founds  an  obligation  upon  every  man  that  hears  it 
 to  believe  in  tlie  Lord  Chrift.  Difobedience  to  the 
 gofpel  will  be  one  of  the  chief  foundations  of  the 
 fentence  of  condemnation  againft  thofe  that  die  in 
 their  fins,  after  having  heard  the  gofpel  of  the  grace 
 of  God.  It  is  not,  therefore,  any  defed  in  the  out- 
 ward revelation  that  makes  us  (tand  in  need  of  the 
 hand  of  God.  Nor  ought  we  to  think,  in  the  fecond 
 place,  that  it  is  only  the  ihallownefs  of  our  capacity 
 and  underftanding,  or  vveaknefs  of  genius  :  for 
 though  we  were  innocent  creatures,  and  perfectly 
 holy,  our  underftandings  ^vould  be  finite ;  we  could 
 not  comprehend  God;  and  there  might  probably  be 
 different  capacities  among  men.  The  fcripture  ne- 
 ver afcribes  it  to  the  weaknefs  of  capacity  in  men, 
 or  in  one  man  more  than  another,  that  he  fiiould 
 have  need  of  the  grace  of  God.  Thei'e  are  myfte- 
 ries  indeed  in  the  doctrine  of  Chrift  Jefus ;  but  they 
 are  mylteries  known  to  babes  and  fucklings,  while 
 hid  from  the  wife  and  prudent ;  and  as  it  is  exprefif- 
 ed,  If.  XXXV.  8.  "  Tlie  way  of  the  Lord  is  a  way  ire 
 *'  which  the  way-faring  man,  though  a  fool,  fiiould 
 "  not  err."  it  is  the  weak  and  fooliih  things  of  the 
 world,  oftentimes,  that  have  the  greateft  knowledge 
 of  it. 
 
 The  true  caufe,  therefore,  of  this  neceility,  is 
 what  we  have  an  account  of,  Heb.  iii.  11.  12.  art- 
 evil  heart  of  iinbeUef  corrupt  jifledions  and  incli- 
 nations, a  wilful  rebellion  againil  light,  caufing  to 
 depart  from  the  living  God ;  of  which  we  are  there- 
 fore commanded  to  take  heed.  Hence  the  fcripture 
 fpeaks  fo  oft  of  them  that  hate  the  light,  who  will 
 not  fubmit  to  it;  yea,  who,  as  it  were,  hide  and 
 opprefs  the  truth  of  God  in  unrighteoufnefs.  We 
 ought  to  confider,  when  the  apoille,  Keb.  iii.  fpeaks 
 of  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  he  is  fpeaking  of  the  If- 
 
 raelites 
 
^^6  The  necefflty  of  dmne  grace         Part  t, 
 
 raelites  in  the  wildernefs.  Any  reafonable  per iba 
 will  grant,  their  unbelief  v/as  not  from  want  of  out- 
 ward evidence.  They  had,  as  it  were,  an  image  of 
 the  day  of  judgement  before  them,  the  eternal  God 
 defcending  upon  Mount  Sinai,  with  fo  many  decla- 
 rations of  his  infinite  majefty,  that  it  may  furprife 
 us  to  think,  that  whatever  might  happen  in  others, 
 whatever  other  fins  they  might  be  capable  of,  that 
 they  could  be  capable  of  unbelief,  after  they  had 
 feen  fuch  fights  of  the  glory  of  God  as  they 
 were  not  able  to  bear  for  any  long  tims.  An  evil 
 heart,  or,  as  it  is  cKprelled  in  other  places,  luffing 
 after  evil  things,  would  make  a  man  doubt  the 
 truth  of  God's  fayings,  though  he  heard  God  fpeak 
 to  his  face.  This  indeed  feems  very  ftrange  ;  but 
 the  firft  unbelief  that  ever  was  in  the  world  was  of 
 this  kind.  Adam  doubted  the  truth  of  God's  word, 
 becaufe  he  lufted  after  evil  things.  Whenever  he 
 luded  after  the  forbidden  fruit,  he  began  to  doubt 
 of  the  truth  of  God's  word,  though  God  imme- 
 diately had  told  him  of  his  danger.  \Vhile  the  heart 
 lulls  after  forbidden  fruit,  though  God  would  tell 
 a  man  to  his  face,  that  he  fhall  furely  die,  that  in- 
 ward luff  will  make  him  wilfully  refufe  to  obey 
 God. 
 
 The  fcripture  alfo  mskes  plain  and  particular 
 mention  of  pride  as  one  principal  caufe  of  unbelief, 
 and  a  corruption  that  we  ought  to  be  much  on  our 
 guard  againft.  It  is  a  remarkable  expreflion,  Mai. 
 iv.  I.  '•''  All  the  proud,  and  all  that  do  wickedly, 
 "  lliall  beasllubble."  The  proud  are  comprehend- 
 ed under  them  that  do  wickedly  ;  but  pride  is  a 
 particular  kind  of  wickednefs  by  itfelf,  that  the 
 fcripture  ihows  to  be  a  fpecial  objedt  of  God's  ab- 
 horrence. Seven  things,  fays  Solomon,  are  an  a- 
 bomination  to  God  :  the  firlt  is,  a  proud  look, " 
 which  flows  from  a  proud  heart.  And  when  the  a- 
 poftle  Paul  fpeaks  of  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  you 
 fee  it  was  fpiritual  pride  that  was  the  great  caufe  of 
 
I. 
 
 fart  I.         to  make  the  word  efTecTiiial.  457 
 
 it,  that  they,  "  going  about  to  eftablifli  their  own 
 "  righteoufnefs,  did  not  lubmit  thenileives  to'  the 
 *'  righteoufnefs  of  God  by  faith/'  When  he  fpeaks 
 of  the  enemies  which  the  grace  of  God,  and  his 
 word,  has  to  combat  with,  they  are  called  high 
 thoughts,  and  high  imaginations,  that  exalt  t'lem- 
 felves  againfttlie  knowledge  of  God,  and  obedience 
 ofChrill. 
 
 We  might  add  another  caufe  exprefsly  mention- 
 ed in  fcripture,  the  influence  of  the  old  ferpent 
 that  deceives  the  world  ;  but  deceives  none  againft 
 their  will,  for  they  are  willingly  led  captive  by 
 him.  Thus,  2  Cor.  iv.  4.  "  In  whom  the  god  of  tiiis 
 *'  world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of  them  that  believe 
 "  not,  left  the  light  of  the  glorious  gofpel  of  Chrift, 
 *'  who  is  the  image  of  God,  Ihould  fliine  unco  them." 
 We  are  ftill  to  confider  this  is  no  excufe  for  the  un- 
 belief and  difobedience  of  men,  and  no  reiieclion 
 upon  the  infinite  goodnefs  of  God.  Thefe  evil 
 fpirits  can  force  none  to  rejed;  mercy  and  grace ; 
 thofe  that  are  deceived  are  willingly  deceived  ;  and 
 the  Lord  gives  them  fuch  means  to  avoid  their 
 fnares,  as  leave  the  fervants  of -Satan  inexcufeable.  It 
 would  be  too  long  here  to  confider  all  that  the  fcrip- 
 ture fpeaks  about  the  influence  of  evil  fpirits.  It  is 
 plain,  that  it  is  one  great  defign  of  thofe  wicked  re- 
 bellious angels,  to  hinder  us  from  receiving  the  light 
 of  the  gofpel.  I  iliall  only  mention  one  great  evi- 
 dence that  ferves  to  coniirm  us  in  the  belief  of  -it, 
 and  that  is,  the  treatment  that  the  doclrine  of  Chrill 
 crucified  has  met  with  in  all  ages.  It  is  not  ordi- 
 nary enmity  and  oppofition  that  it  has  met  with. 
 The  fcripture,  to  reprefent  the  fpirit  with  which  its 
 enemies  have  endeavoured  to  crufh  it,  makes  ufe  of 
 names  fignifying  the  utmoft  rage,  devililh  fury,  and 
 indignation.  When  Ifaiah,  xlv.  24,  after  that  re- 
 markable promife,  "  Surely  Ihall  one  fay,  In  the 
 "  Lord  have  1  righteoufnefs  and  ftrength,  and  to 
 "  him  Ihall  men  come,"  fpeaks  of  unbelievers,  he 
 ^  .  3  M  does 
 
458  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace  Part  t, 
 
 does  not  fpeak  of  them  as  merely  refufmg  to  come 
 to  him,  but  as  incenfed  againlt  him.  In  the  2d 
 pfahn,  it  is  allied,  ''  Why  rage  the  Heathen,  and 
 *'  the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing  r"  It  is  certain, 
 that  wlien  the  enemies  of  the  grace  of  God  have  had 
 power  to  perfecute  the  defenders  of  the  dodrine  of 
 the  gofpel,  that  all  the  other  cruelties  that  ever  fin- 
 ful  men  ufed  againft  one  another,  were  but  tender 
 mercies,  compared  to  the  cruelties  ufed  by  Pagans 
 and  other  enemies  againft  the  dodlrine  of  Chrift, 
 and  his  grace  ;  and  wheie,  by  the  goodnefs  of  Pro- 
 vidence, its  enemies  had  it  not  in  their  power  to 
 oppofe  it  by  perfecution  and  violence,  that  other 
 perfecution  has  ftill  been  kept  up,  cruel  mockings. 
 The  old  dragon,,  as  it  were,  endeavours  to  keep  up 
 a  continual  hiffing  at  that  blefTed  dodlrine  of  God's 
 grace,  which  has  already  given  dangerous  wounds 
 to  his  kingdom,  and  will  at  lall  be  the  means  of  its 
 univerfal  downfalL 
 
 111.  In  the  next  place,  Ifliall  briefly  mention  fome 
 of  thofe  fcriptures  that  give  the  reafons  why  the 
 preaching  of  Chrift,  and  no  other  fort  of  knowledge 
 or  wifdom,  is  blefTed  as  the  means  of  turning  us  to 
 God.  Many  other  inventions  have  been  ufed  by  the 
 wifdom  of  men  for  refining  our  natures,  and  bring- 
 ing us  to  a  flate  of  perfection  ;  becaufe  all  the  world 
 have  been  ienfible  of  the  corruption  of  human  na- 
 ture. Many  remedies  have  been  tried  in  all  ages 
 and  places.  There  are  many  Naamans,  that  grudge 
 and  fret  to  be  fent  to  this  Jordan,  when  they  think 
 there  arc  many  other  better  rivers  in  Syria  to  waili 
 away  their  leprofy. 
 
 One  fieri pture  that  gives  a  plain  reafon  for  it  is, 
 Rom.  i.  16.  after  the  apoitle  has  told,  that  the  go- 
 Ipel  is  the  power  of  God  to  falvation,  and  that  he 
 was  not  alhamed  of  it,  the  reafon  he  adds  for  it  is 
 in  the  17th  verfe  :  "  lor  therein  is  the  righteouf- 
 "  r.Qi\  of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith."     The 
 
 righteoufnefs 
 
Part  I.  to  make  the  ^vord  eiFedual.  459 
 
 righteoufnefs  of  God  that  is  here  mentioned  is  the 
 imputed  righteoufnefs  of  Chrift ;  as  is  evident  from 
 the  3d  chapter,  j!'  21.  "  But  now  the  righteoufnefs 
 "  of  God  without  the  law  is  manifefted,  being  wit- 
 "  nelled  by  the  law  and  the  prophets ;  even  the 
 ''  righteoufnefs  of  God  which  is  by  faith  of  Jefus 
 "  Chriil ;"  and  then  he  fpcaks  of  the  propitiation 
 through  his  blood.  Here  then  we  are  told  the  rea- 
 fon  why  God  fbretches  out  his  almighty  arm  to  make 
 the  preaching  of  the  gofpel  effedual,  becaufe  there- 
 in the  righteoufnefs  of  Chnft  is  revealed  and  mani- 
 fefled.  It  is  by  the  righteoufnefs  of  C'hrifl,  by  that 
 living  ftone  Chrid  crucified,  to  the  carnal  mind 
 foolilhnefs  and  a  ftumbling-block,  it  is  by  that' he 
 manifefts  his  infinite  glory,  manifold  wifdom,  and 
 his  unfearchable  grace  ;  and  he  will  not  honour  any 
 other  dodlrine  to  be  the  means  of  purifying  con- 
 demned fmful  rebels,  but  thedoftrine  of  that  blelTed 
 remedy,  that  facrifice  for  tlieir  fins,  that  righteouf- 
 nefs that  covers  them  befoi'e  the  prefence  of  his  glo- 
 ry. The  reafon  is  further  enlarged  upon  by  the  a- 
 poftle,  chap.  i.  18.  :  "  For  the  wrath  of  God 
 "  is  revealed  from  heaven  againfl  all  ungodli- 
 "  nefs  and  unrighteoufnefs  of  men."  It  is  not  the 
 Avill  of  God,  that  fmful  corrupt  rebels,  who  only 
 can  be  fanftified  by  his  grace,  Ihould  be  fandliified  by 
 it,  unlefs  they  acknowledge  that  caufe  that  purcha- 
 fed  that  grace,  Chrift  Jefus,  by  his  righteoufnefs  and 
 facrifice. 
 
 Another  fcripture  that  gives  us  at  large,  not  on- 
 ly one,  but  feveral  reafons  for  it,  is  i  Cor.i.  19.  ■•'  I 
 *•'  will  deftroy  the  wifdom  of  the  wife,  and  I  will 
 "  bring  to  nothing  the  underftanding  of  the  pru- 
 "  dent.  Where  is  the  wife  I  where  is  the  fcribe  I" 
 Sec.  Then,  in  ^  2 1 .  ''  For  after  that,  in  the  wifdom 
 "  of  God,  the  world  by  wifdom  knew  not  God,  it 
 "  pleafed  God  by  the  foolilhnefs  of  preaching  to 
 "  fave  them  that  believe."  From  this  and  feveral 
 other  verfes  in  this  chapter,  we  may  fee,  that  God, 
 3  M  2  ^vhtf 
 
460  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace  Parti. 
 
 who  is  juft  in  all  his  ways,  and  whofe  iinderftand- 
 ing  is  inhnite,  has  infinitely  wife  reafons  for  pouring 
 conteiiipt  and  confufion  on  the  wifdom  of  men  that 
 deipife  the  word  of  God. 
 
 The  wifdom  of  men,  of  every  one  that  feek  fane- 
 tification  and  reformation  of  heart,  otherwife  than 
 by  the  word  of  God,  is  really  folly.  Paul  tells  us, 
 Rom.  i.  21.  that  after  men  had  departed  from  God, 
 did  not  glorify  God,  neither  were  thankful,  and 
 became  vain  in  their  imaginations,  then  their  fool- 
 ifli  hearts  Vvcre  darkened ;  and  yet  notwithilanding 
 of  all,  they  profelTed  themfelves  to  be  wife,  and  fo 
 became  fools.  But  as  fome  might  be  ready  to 
 think,  that  though  perhaps  tiie  thoughts  of  the  bulk 
 of  mankind,  indeed,  lince  the  fall,  are  but  folly, 
 that  there  have  been  feveral  eminently  wife  men 
 without  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  word ; 
 therefore  the  apoille,  iCor.  iii.20.  fpeaks  particu- 
 larly of  the  wife  men  :  "  And  again.  The  Lord  know- 
 eth  the  thoughts  of  the  wife,  that  they  are  vain ;" 
 that  is  to  fay,  all  thofe  thoughts  that  are  not  found- 
 ed on  the  ^vord  of  God,  and  drawn  from  it,  all  o- 
 ther  thoughts  pretending  to  bring  us  to  a  ilate  of 
 jnirity  and  holinefs.  And  this  the  Apofhle  cites  out 
 of  the  94th  pfalm,  where  it  is  faid,  "The  Lord 
 "  knoweth  the  thoughts  of  men  that  they  are  but 
 "  vanity  ;"  for  that  is  a  principal  part  of  the  fcrip- 
 tur^l  defcription  of  man's  nature,  that  the  imagi- 
 nation of  his  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth. 
 
 After  confidering  this,  the  reafon  of  the  dodlrine 
 is  plain.  We  need  not  all:,  why  God  will  not  ho- 
 nour vain  imarii nations  to  be  the  means  of  turnino; 
 us  to  him.  The  Lord  hates  vain  thoughts,  and  wq 
 ought  to  hate  them  iikewife,  but  to  love  his  law. 
 There  is  an  expreffion.  Job  xv.  31."  Let  not  him  that 
 is  deceived,  trud  in  vanity  ;  for  vanity  fhall  be  his 
 reconipence."  Since  all  other  ways  and  inventions 
 of  men  for  bringing  us  to  God,  except  by  his  word, 
 and  the  dcdrine  of  Chiiilj  are  fooiiihnefs  and  vani- 
 
Parti.  to  make  the  word  eifedual.  461 
 
 ty,  it  is  wiWom  and  juflice  in  God  to  declare  them 
 to  be  fo,  and  to  dilcountenance  them.  There  is 
 this  further  to  be  coniidered,  that  as  it  is  foolifli- 
 nefs,  fo  it  is  a  proud  and  haughty  fooliflmefs,  join- 
 ed with  a  great  deal  of  felf-conceit.  Profeffing  to 
 be  x'/ife,  they  became  fools.  Pride  is  that  which 
 the  Lord  abhors.  Not  only  is  pride  joined  with 
 it,  but  there  i.-.  alfo  joined  with  it  oppofition  to 
 God,  oppolition  to  his  word  and  gofpel.  The  car- 
 nal mind  is  enmity  to  God  ;  and  to  the  natural 
 man,  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  are  foolilhnefs. 
 While,  therefore,  a  man  in  his  heart,  and  in  his 
 thoughts,  looks  upon  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of 
 God  to  be  fooliflmefs,  while  his  heart  does  not  fee 
 the  wifdom  and  glory  of  God  in  his  word,  it  is  no 
 wonder  that  the  Lord  fliould  pour  confufion  on 
 that  wifdom  that  exalts  itfelf,  not  only  againlt,  but, 
 as  it  were,  above  God.  Thefe  confiderations  iliould 
 excite  us,  therefore,  to  take  care,  that  all  our 
 thoughts  concerning  true  happinefs  and  holinefs, 
 and  the  mortification  of  our  paffions  and  corrup- 
 tions, be  agreeable  to  the  thoughts  of  God,  and  to 
 his  holy  will ;  and  that  we  have  a  due  elteem  of  the 
 doclrine  of  Chrill  Jefus,  as  the  bell,  the  only  means, 
 of  bringing  us  to  God,  and  of  purifying  our  hearts 
 and  natures,  both  upon  account  of  its  own  excel- 
 lency, and  fitnefs  for  it,  and  alfo  becaufe  it  is  the 
 power  of  God,  that  which  we  may  expect  the  poxver 
 of  God  will  be  joined  to.  When  a  man  endeavours 
 to  have  the  word  of  God  dwelling  richly  in  him, 
 to  have  his  thoughts  concerning  fin,  and  the  reme- 
 dy of  lin,  agreeable  to  it,  then  his  confcience  may 
 tell  him,  providing  he  be  fincere  in  the  work,  that 
 he  is  clmfing  the  bed  way  to  glorify  and  to  honour 
 God,  by  honouring  his  word.  There  is  a  woe  a- 
 gainft  them  that  are  wife  in  their  own  conceits, 
 truft  to  their  own  underftanding,  and  lean  to  their 
 own  imaginations  and  inventions.  If  a  man  would 
 Tet  himfelf  down,  in  order  to  find  out  fome  way  to 
 
 bring 
 
462  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace         PartL 
 
 bring  him  to  God,  and  to  his  favour,  and  only  truft 
 to  his  own  invention,  without  confulting  the  blef- 
 fed  word  of  God,  he  puts  one  of  the  greatefl  af- 
 fronts he  can  upon  God,  confidering  that  he  has 
 among  his  hands,  God's  bed  advice  to  him,  if  I 
 may  fo  exprefs  it,  and  yet  prefers  the  vain  imagi- 
 nations of  his  own  heart. 
 
 The  ufe  that  we  ought  to  make  of  this  branch 
 of  the  dodrine,  concerning  the-  inftrument  of  be- 
 lieving and  of  turning  to  God,  is  even  to  have  a 
 high  elleem  of  that  blefied  inftrument,  the  word  of 
 God;  not  to  be  afhamed  of  it,  but  to  value  it  for 
 that  reafon,  becaufe  it  is  the  power  of  God  to  falva- 
 tion,  and  becaufe  the  righteoufnefs  of  God  is  reveal- 
 ed in  it.  And  as  to  the  other  branch  of  the  doc- 
 trine, concerning  the  great,  the  powerful  caufe, 
 that  makes  the  word  of  God  eifedual,  the  ufe  we 
 ought  to  make  of  it  is,  that  our  eyes  wait  upon  his 
 hand  as  the  eyes  of  a  fervant  to  the  hand  of  his  ma- 
 iler, and  as  tiie  eyes  of  a  handmaid  to  the  hand  of 
 her  miftrefs.  This  is  a  certain  truth,  that  the  hand 
 of  the  Lord   is  for  good  upon  all  that  feek  him. 
 
 There  is  not  time  at  prefent  to  confider  the  abu- 
 fes  made  of  this  dodrine,  and  the  prejudices  that 
 arife  in  the  carnal  mind  againft  it.  Through  God's 
 grace  thefe  ihall  be  conlidered  afterward  ;  but  only, 
 by  the  by,  ^ve  ought  to  confider,  that  one  of  the 
 nioft  foolifli  ufes  that  feme  are  ready  to  make  of  it 
 is,  that  becaufe  it  is  God's  power  that  can  make  us 
 repent  and  believe,  therefore  we  ought  to  do  no- 
 thing. The  neeeffity  of  grace  is  the  very  thing  that 
 ihouid  make  us  earneft  in  feeking  after  it,  and  ufing 
 all  means  for  it.  In  other  cafes,  the  abfolute  ne- 
 eeffity of  a  thing,  inftead  of  hindering  us  from 
 feeking  after  it,  is  the  very  motive  to  make  us 
 earneft  to  the  utmoft.  In  other  cafes,  we  think  it 
 madnefs  for  a  man  to  fay,  that  fuch  a  thing  is  abfor 
 iutely  neceflary  for  me,  therefore  I  will  be  negli- 
 gent, 
 
Parti.  to  make  the  word  efFed:ual.  ^tl^ 
 
 gent,  and  do  nothing  to  attain  it.  He  that  believes 
 it  to  be  necelTary,  ought  to  have  earned  delires  after 
 the  one  thing  needful ;  and  if  he  earneftly  defire  it, 
 it  is  his.  It  is  not  refufed  to  any ;  for  God's  refu- 
 fing  a  thing,  fuppofes  it  is  fought  after  and  defi- 
 red. 
 
 There  is  another  ufe  efpecially  fuitable  to  that 
 providence  which  has  joined  this  congregation  and 
 me,  however  unworthy,  together,  in  the  near  re- 
 lation of  paflor  and  people.  On  this  occafion,  in  a 
 fpecial  manner,  both  of  us  fhould  be  earneft  iti 
 looking  to  the  Lord,  that  his  hand  may  be  upon  us 
 all,  both  in  hearing  and  preaching  the  dodlrine  of 
 Jefus  Chrill,  that  by  his  grace  we  may  be  enabled 
 to  believe  and  turn  to  the  Lord,  and  may  make 
 progrefs  in  faith.  The  greater  fenfe  that  any  of  us 
 have  of  our  weaknefs,  the  more  precious  will  the 
 powerful  grace  of  God  appear  to  us,  and  the  more 
 precious  Avill  all  thofe  appear  that  preach  the  gofpel; 
 for  where  the  gofpel  is  preached,  he  llretches  out 
 his  hand  all  the  day  long,  as  the  fcripture  tells  us. 
 Even  the  Apoftle  Paul,  that  was  fuch  an  eminent 
 mader- builder,  frequently  befeeches  thofe  he  writes 
 to,  to  pray  for  him,  that  he  may  be  able  to  fpeak 
 the  myderies  of  Chrid  as  he  ought  to  do,  to  handle 
 it  faitlifully  and  not  deceitfully.  And  much  more 
 ought  we,  weak  and  earthen  vedels,  to  be  earned 
 in  feeking  this  favour.  It  is  one  of  the  duties  that, 
 in  a  fpecial  manner,  are  incumbent  upon  padors 
 and  people  to  one  another. 
 
 Several  things  make  the  confideration  of  this  fub- 
 je^t  peculiarly  fuitable  on  this  occalif)n.  When  one 
 lb  infufficient  comes  in  the  room  of  a  pador  that 
 was  endued  by  God  with  fuch  eminent  gifts  both 
 for  the  pulpir,  prefs,  and  judicatories,  and  one  of 
 f*)  little  knowledge  and  experience  is  joined  with 
 fuch  able  fellow-labourers,  and  fo  mighty  in  the 
 fcripturcs,  as  are  living  in  this  place  ;  thefe  things, 
 1  fay,  ought  to  make  us  look  to  the  powerful  hand 
 
 of 
 
464  The  iieceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  t 
 
 of  God,    that  fo    oft    chiifeth    weak  and  fooliih 
 things. 
 
 When  congregations  lofe  never  fo  good  pailors, 
 though  they  die,  the  word  of  God,  and  God  him- 
 felf,  liveth  for  ever ;  and  if  we  be  not  waiting  to 
 ourfelves,  his  hand  is  not  fhortened,  and  his  ear  is 
 not  heavy.  He  is  able  ftill  to  fave  as  ^vell  as  be- 
 fore. This  is  a  fuitable  comfort  in  all  changes, 
 though  otherwife  to  the  difadvantage,  thcJt  God  is 
 unchangeable,  and  his  word  liveth  and  abidech  for 
 ever  ;  and  that  if  he  pleafeth,  and  if  we  be  earned 
 in  feeking  him,  he  can  even  make  mean  inftruments 
 effectual  for  good  ends,  for  advancing  his  glory, 
 and  the  -welfare  of  fouls,  that  no  flefli  may  glory  in 
 his  fightj  and  that  he  that  glorieth  may  glory  in  the 
 Lord, 
 
 P    A    R    T        IL 
 
 Adts  xi.  20.  21,  And  fome  of  them  were  men  of 
 Cyprus^  &:c. 
 
 In  difcourfing  on  thefe  words  formerly,  the  doc- 
 trine obferved  from  them  was,  That  the  powerful 
 hand  of  God,  is  the  caufe,  and  his  word  the  means 
 or  inftrument,  of  turning  fouls  to  himfelf.  Several 
 evidences  of  the  docftrine  were  adduced.  We  alfo 
 confidered  whence  it  is  that  we  need  God's  po^ver 
 to  accompany  his  ^vord  in  order  to  make  it  eii'ec- 
 tual.  It  was  obferved,  that  this  does  not  Hoav  from 
 any  defeat  or  imperfedlion  in  the  word  itfelf,  as  if 
 there  were  not  lufficient  evidence  to  oblige  us  to 
 believe  it,  unlefs  the  power  of  God  work  in  us  a 
 perfuafion  of  it.  There  is  fuch  a  reafon  to  be  given 
 for  the  hope  that  is  in  a  Chrillian,  as  begets,  oft- 
 times,  an  affent  to  the  truth  of  the  word,  in  many 
 
 who 
 
Part  IT.  to  make  the  \vordf  effectual .  465' 
 
 who  never  obey  it  from  the  heart.  Our  need  of 
 God's  po\v^er  and  grace  to  turn  us  to  himfelf,  flows 
 from  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  lulling  after  evil 
 things.  This  is  named  as  the  caufe  why  tlie  Jews, 
 who  faw  God  defcending  vifibly  on  Mount  Sinai, 
 did  not  believe.  The  word  was  not  mixed  with 
 faith  in  many  of  them  that  heard  it.  Lailly,  we 
 mentioned  fome  reafons,  why  the  doctrine  of  Chrift 
 Jefus  is  the  indrument  by  which  God's  power  turns 
 the  fouls  of  finners  to  himfelf,  Therein  is  the  righ- 
 teoufnefs  of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith.  It  is 
 both  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  our  good,  that: 
 we  know  this  righteoufnefs.  Paul  aflced  at  the  Ga- 
 latians,  if  they  had  not  received  the  Spirit  by  the 
 hearing  of  faith  ?  Tiie  Spirit  is  tiie  purchafe  of 
 Chriil's  blood ;  that  dodrine,  therefore,  that  ac- 
 knowledgeth  his  blood,  is  the  means  of  obtaining 
 his  Spirit  and  grace.  Befides,  God  has  infinitely 
 wife  reafons  for  pouring  down  contempt  and  con* 
 fufion  uj)on  the  wifjom  of  finful  rebedious  crea- 
 tures, that  defpife  his  wifdom  and  goodnefs.  The 
 wifdom  of  men  is  vanity;  now  the  Lord  heareth 
 not  vanity,  neither  doth  the  Almighty  regard  it. 
 Therefore  they  that  take  any  other  way  to  falvation, 
 and  obferve  lying  vanities,  by  fo  doing  forfake  their 
 own  nicrcy.  The  wifdom  of  this  world,  that  is 
 to  fay,  every  other  invention  that  the  wifdom  of 
 men  may  pretend  to  light  upon  for  bringing,  us  to 
 God's  image  and  favoin*,  is  not  only  really  foolifli- 
 nefs  in  God's  figiit,  but  foolilhnefs  mixed  with  tiie 
 mod  abominable  venom  of  pride  ;  and  it  is  a  part 
 of  God's  glory,  to  fpread  abroad  the  rage  of  his 
 wrath,  to  humble  every  one  that  is  proud,  to  bring 
 down  the  loftinefs  of  man's  looks,  and  the  haughti- 
 nefs  of  his  heart.  The  preaching  of  the  dodrine  of 
 Chrift  is  defigned  to  exclude  all  glorying  and  trium- 
 phing, fave  only  in  the  Lord.  It  is  the  higheft  ho- 
 nour that  we  can  pofhbly  conceive,  that  we  Ihould 
 te  clothed  with  the  lighteoufnefs  of  ihe  Son  and 
 
 3  N  image 
 
466  The  necefTity  of  divine  grace         PartlL 
 
 imnge  of  the  inviilble  God,  and  be  fo  nearly  united 
 to  him  who  is  God  manifefted  in  the  ileih.  The 
 dodrine  of  the  crois,  though  it  flains  the  pride  of 
 creatare-glory,  yet  it  puts  the  greatell  honour  and 
 dignity  on  man  that  can  poiiibly  be  imagined  ;"  and 
 therefore,  i  Cor.  ii.  7.  the  gofpel  is  called  a  hidden 
 'Lvifdom  in  a  mvficry^  which  God  ordained  for  our 
 glory.  There  is  an  oppofition  between  the  wifdom 
 of  the  unregenerate,  and  the  wifdom  of  God  and  of 
 Chrin;  crucified,  antl  the  infinite  holinefs  and  righ- 
 teoufnefs  of  God  that  is  manifefted  in  it ;  no  won- 
 der, therefcire,  the  Lord  will  not  regard  fuch  va- 
 nity, a  vanity  joined  with  enmity  againft  his  law, 
 againfi  the  law  of  faith. 
 
 There  are  two  forts  of  docflrines  that  we  may  ea- 
 fily  perceive  can  never  be  a  means  to  bring  our  fouls 
 to  God  ;     ririt,  Falfe  dodrines,  that  contradict  the 
 doclrine  of  Chrift's  redemption,  his  righteoulhefs, 
 and  his.  llrength  ;   2dly,  Thofe  doftrines  which,  tho* 
 they  do  not  diredly  contradi^ht  it,  yet  njglect  it ; 
 which  are  what  Paul  calls  another  gofpel.     Falfe 
 doctrines  cannot  be  means  of  fandifying  our  fouls, 
 and  turning  us  to  God.     God  can  do  all  things,  but 
 yet  we  are  allowed  to  fay  that  he  cannot  lie.     And 
 will  he  make  ufe  of  lying  vanities  in  bringing  fouls 
 to  himfelf,  and  countenance  lies  to  make  them  in- 
 Itruments  of  purifying  the  hearts  of  his  creatures  t 
 There  are  feveral  doctrines  which,  in  their  natural 
 tendency,  inftead  of  bringing  us   to  God,  tend  to 
 carry  us  farther  from  him.     Whatever  dodrine  does 
 not  reprefent  God  as  infinitely  holy,   lovely,  and 
 glorious,  and  make  fin  appear  a  very  fmall  and  in- 
 diilerent  thing,  can  never  be  a  means  of  giving  us 
 broken   hearts  for  fin.      Dodrines  that   deny  the 
 grace  of  God,  can  never  make  us  to  be  to  the  praife 
 of  the  glory  of  his  grace.     God  ^v^orks  in  us  to  will 
 and  to  do  by  his  power;  but  the  fervice   that  God 
 enables  us  to  do,  is  a  reafonable  fervice.     God  be- 
 gets no  atf&dion  in  cur  hearts,  but  what  is  joined 
 
 with 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  efteclual.  467 
 
 with  light  fhining  into  the  mind.  God  does  not 
 make  people  love  him  without  caufe,  or  hate  iiii 
 without  caufe.  There  is  always  ^btcuiije  mention- 
 ed in  fcripture  for  thole  holy  affections  that  his  grace 
 excites  in  the  foul.  "  The  love  of  Ciirid  conftiains 
 "  us/'  faith  the  apoftle  ;  but  it  is  "  becaufe  we 
 "  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were 
 "  all  dead,"  loll,  and  undone,  without  him.  Un- 
 iefs  we  judge  thus,  the  love  of  Chrill  can  never 
 conftrain  us,  or  have  any  confiderable  influence  up- 
 on us.  No  dodrine  whatfoever  can  be  a  means  of 
 making  us  love  God,  and  love  Chrift  Jefus,  unlefs 
 it  jfliow  us  thofe  motives  that  ought  to  excite  thofe 
 affeclions  in  us.  Befides,  as  was  hinted  formerly^ 
 the  glory  of  God  is  concL-rned  very  deeply  in  the 
 honour  of  his  grace.  Every  man  thinks  his  honour 
 deeply  concei  neu  in  having  refpect  put  upon  his 
 words  and  fiyings  ;  the  Lord  magnifies  his  word 
 above  all  his  other  names  ;  and  had  we  due  im- 
 prelllons  of  this,  it  would  make  the  fcripture  un- 
 fpeakably  precious  to  us.  We  can  never  be  employ- 
 ed in  any  exercife  in  which  we  may  more  probably 
 expcd  that  God  will  blefs  us,  than  when  our  thoughts 
 are  employed  about  his  word  in  our  pr.iyers,  prni- 
 fes,  meditation,  and  converfation  ;  and  when  weilill 
 have  his  word  before  our  eyes,  as  our  rule  in  all 
 things.  Every  man  thinks  the  refpedt. or  aflVont 
 that  is  put  upon  his  word,  is  put  upon  himielf ; 
 and  if  we  honour  God's  word  v/ith  fincerity  of 
 heart,  it  is  the  way  to  a  well-grounded  hope 
 through  grace,  that  he  M'ill  honour  us  with  hi:> 
 grace.  Them  that  honour  him,  he  will  honour^ 
 We  fee,  therefore,  that  there  are  many  reafons  why 
 it  is  God's  own  word  that  God  makes  ufe  of  in 
 turning  fouls  to  himlclf. 
 
 IV.    I  proceed,  in   the  next   place,  to  confider 
 
 fome  effeds  of  the  power  of  God  on  a  finnci's  foul 
 
 telaiing  to  his  word.      In  order   to   tiie  word  of 
 
 5  N  2  God'S' 
 
468  The  iieceffity  of  divine  grace        Pcirtll. 
 
 God' .  I" roving  effectual,  it  is  plainly  needful  that 
 Ave  g  ve  a  ten!  ion  to  it,  that  \ve  underfland  it,  than 
 it  nicike  a  lafting  impreffion  on  our  hearts,  and  that 
 we  get  rid  of  the  ilrong  prejudices  of  the  carnal 
 mind  againit  it.  All  thefe  things  are  neceflary  for 
 getting  beneiii  by  Goi's  word,  and  they  are  all  a- 
 fcribed  to  his  power.  It  is  ufeful  for  us  to  coniider 
 the  fcriptures  thit  afcribe  thefe  things  to  God's 
 power,  that  fo  we  may  pray  in  faith  for  his  grace 
 for  thefe  ends. 
 
 I.  Attention  to  God's  word  is  reckoned  in  fcrip- 
 ture  the  eifecl  of  his  power.  The  Lord  is  faid  to 
 have  opened  the  heart  of  Lyclia  to  attend  to  the 
 words  that  were  fpoken  by  Paul.  Without  atten- 
 tion to  God's  woixl,  when  we  read  it  or  hear  it  in. 
 private  or  public,  it  is  plain  it  can  be  but  as  water 
 ipilt  on  the  ground.  Hence  Paul,  Heb.  ii.  i.  bids 
 us  give  earned  heed  to  it;  and,  for  that  end,  that 
 it  may  not  ilip  out  of  our  minds.  When  we  com- 
 pare the  following  verfes,  it  appears,  that  if  we 
 give  not  earneil  heed,  we  neglet^t  that  great  falva- 
 tion.  When  God  offers  to  make  with  us  an  ever- 
 Inlting  covenant.  If.  Iv.  2.  3..  he  bids  us  hearken 
 diligently,  and  incline  our  ear.  We  ought  to  con- 
 iider what  attention  the  words  of  eternal  wifdom 
 and  mercy  deferve.  The  wifdom  of  men,  even 
 many  of  the  words  of  the  wifell  of  men,  ofcen  de- 
 ferve little  to  be  reg-arded  ;  but  when  God  fpeaks, 
 the  world  Ihould  lilteYi.  It  is  thus  Ifaiah  begins  his 
 prophecy,  •■'  Hear,  O  heavens,  give  ear,  O  earth  ;'•' 
 and  gootl  realbn  for  it,  '■'■  for  the  Lord  hath  fpo- 
 ''•  ken.'^  And  Deut.  y^xxii.  i.  3.  "  Give  ear,  O 
 ''  heavens,  he<ir,  Dearth,  the  words  of  my  moutij, 
 ''  becaufe  I  will  publiih  the  name  of  the  Lord.'' 
 But  {o  it  is,  that  no  words  are  lefs  attended  to  oft- 
 times.  All  of  us,  our  confcience  may  accufe  of 
 this,  tliat  fometimes  we  have  read  God's  word  with 
 lefs  attention  than  any  book.  W^e  may  have  read 
 the  hiiborical  part  with  .fome  attention,  and  can 
 
 ^i^e 
 
Part  II#         to  make  the  word  efFedual.  469 
 
 give  fome  account  of  it ;  but  the  doctrinal  part  is 
 read  in  a  more  overly   way  and   manner,  with  lefs 
 prefence  of  mind,  with   lefs  care  to  retain  it,  than 
 any  other  book,  by  a  good  many.     The  account  gi- 
 ven  of  the  woful  averllon  of  the  carnal  mind  to 
 God's  word  in  Job,  is  exprefled   in   thefe  words  : 
 The  language  of  their  heart  is,"  Depart  from  us,  we 
 delire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  way/'    The  deaf  ad- 
 der that  Hops  her  ears,  that  Ihe  may  not  hearken  the 
 voice  of  the  charmer,  is  made  ufe  of  as  a  figure  to 
 reprefent  the  averfion  that  the  carnal  mind  has  to 
 hearing  the   words  of  eternal  wifdom.     We  have 
 that   averfion   in  remarkable  expreffions  defcribed 
 Zech .  vii.  1 1 . 1 2 .  "  But  they  refufed  to  hearken,  and 
 "  pulled  away  the  flioulder,  and  (lopped  their  ears, 
 "  that  they  fliould  not  hear.     Yea,   they  made  their 
 "  hearts  as  an  adamant-Hone,  left  they  Hiould  hear 
 "  the  law,  and  the  words  that  the  Lord  of  hofts 
 *'  hath  fent  in  his  ipirit  by  the  former  prophets.'^ 
 Here  it  is  faid,  they  made  their  hearts  as  an  ada- 
 mant-ltone,  Teft  they  lliould  hear.     But  then,  when 
 he  that  ftands  knocking  at  the  door  of  the  heart, 
 takes  the  keys  of  David,  and  applies  them   to  the 
 door,  he  can  open  it  fo  as  none  can  ihut  it.     Then 
 doth  the  Lord  fulfil,  in  a  fpiritual  fenfe,  what  was 
 promifed    to  Cyrus,    If.  xlv.  who   was  a   type  of 
 Chrift,  to  open  the  two-leaved  gates,  break  open 
 the  gates  of  brafs,  and  cut  in  funder  the  bars  of  i- 
 ron.     The  word  itfelf,  in  the  Lord's  hand,  is  an 
 inftrument  of  breaking  that  adamant-ftone,     and 
 that   rock,  in   pieces.      The   Lord  turns  away  the 
 eye  and  ear  of  finners  from  hearing  or  feeing  vanity, 
 caufeth  his  glorious  voice  to  be  heard,  cures  their 
 fpirit  of  fiumber,  and   awakens  them  out  of  their 
 ileep,  that  he  may  give  them  light  and  life.     Thefe, 
 and  other  fcriptures,  are  ufeful  to  encourage  them 
 who  are  troubled  for  the  difficulties  that  they  feel, 
 to  attend  to  God's  word  in  reading  or  hearing.     It 
 is  encouraging  to  think,  that  the  Lord  hath  done 
 
 this 
 
470  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace         Part-Ii- 
 
 this  with  others  before,  and  offers  to  do  this  for  us, 
 to  open  our  hearts  to  attend  to  his  word,  that  we 
 may  incline  our  ear,  and  hearken  diligently,  that  he; 
 inay  make  an  everlalting  covenant  with  us.  One! 
 of  the  chief  evidences  of  the  corruption  of  our  na- 
 ture, is  the  difficulty  that  all  men  may  find  to  get 
 their  minds  (laid  upon  things  fpiritual.  The  beft 
 of  God's  people  have  found  it  a  great  burden  to  re- 
 flect upon  it,  that  after  their  earneit  endeavours  to 
 fix  their  meditations  that  way,  ere  ever  they  are  a- 
 ware,  their  thoughts  are  like  the  fool's  eyes,  that 
 are  wandering  to  and  fro  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
 Thefe  vain  thoughts  are,  as  it  were,  like  the  birds 
 that  were  eating  iip  Abraham's  facrifice,  that  he 
 Avas  fo  troubled  with,  and  had  fo  much  to  do  to 
 drive  them  av/ay.  They  eat  up  the  facrifices  of 
 prayer  and  pi-aife,  and  fpiritual  love,  and  other  fpi- 
 ritual exercifes ;  they  make  oft-times  our  thoughts 
 on  fpiritual  fubjects  to  be  like  the  ravings  of  a  man 
 in  a  fever,  without  coherence  or  connedHon.  It  is 
 not  eafy  to  diftinguiili  fuch  interruptions  from  the 
 wofui  bias  of  the  corrupt  heart ;  of  which  it  is  faid, 
 its  imaginations  are  evil  from  our  youth.  Happy 
 were  it,  if  we  could  all  fpend  a  confiderable  part  of 
 our  time  in  reading,  in  meditation  on  God's  word 
 with  due  attention  and  fixednefs  of  mind,  that  no 
 vain  thoughts  fhould  interrupt  us  at  all.  It  would 
 be  a  heaven  upon  earth,  if  a  man  could  lofe  fight 
 for  a  while  of  this  earth,  and  of  all  the  vanities  of 
 it,  and  have  it  to  fay,  that  his  heart  was  fixed  and 
 Itaid  on  God,  It  would  be  a  beginning  of  bleffed- 
 i:ie{s  in  an  eminent  manner:  If.  xxvi.  3.  "  Thou  ihalt 
 keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whofe  mind  is  itaid  on 
 thee  ;"  and  perfect  peace  is  a  heaven .  Exereifing  faith 
 on  the  pronnl'es  of  God,  and-th^fe  declarations  of 
 his  word  already  mentioned,  is  certainly  one  great 
 means  to  be  ufed  by  us  for  that  end.     But  then, 
 
 2.  We  may  conceive  a  difference  between  attend- 
 ing to  God's  word  and  underllanding  it.     And  this 
 
 la(i 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  efFedual.  47 1 
 
 laft  is  likewife   afcribed  to  his  power,  Luke  xxiv. 
 45.  "  He  opened  the  underftanding  of  his  difciples 
 '*  to  underfland  tiie  fcriptures."     We  have  fcaVce 
 any  otlier  account  of  the  v/ay  that  Chriil  fpent  his 
 time,  after  his  refurredion,  with  his  difciples,  but 
 this,  that  he  expounded  the  fcriptures  to  them,  the 
 books  of  Mofes,  and  the  prophets,  and  the  pfahiis ; 
 and  the  way  that  he  expounded  it  was,  by  teaching 
 the  things   concerning  himfelf ;   fo  that  to  under- 
 ftand  rhe  fcriptures   is  to  underfland  what  Mofes, 
 the  pfahns,  and  the  propliets,  fay  concerning  him. 
 After  his  afcenfion,  and  exaltation  to  glory,  one  of 
 the  chief  things  he  does  for  all  his  other  difciples,  is 
 the  fending  his  Spirit  to  guide  them  into  all  truth, 
 and  his  word  is  truth.     In   the   foreciied  fcripture, 
 Luke  xxiv.  he  opened  their  underirandings  to  un- 
 derfland the  fcriptures.     Perliaps  it  may  occur  to 
 fome  of  us,  that  this  was  an  extraordinary  blefFing, 
 peculiar  to  the   apoflles ;    but  we  are  told,  in  the 
 lird  chapter  of  John,  that  Chrifl  is  that  light  that 
 enlighteneth  everyone  that  cometh  into  the  world  : 
 fo  that  it  was   not  a  gift   peculiar  to  tliem.     You 
 heard  lad  Lord's  day  feveral  evidences,    ihowing, 
 that  there  is  a  teaching  by  God's  grace,  the  teaching 
 of  his  Spirit,  neceffary  to  all  believers:    "If  any 
 "-  man  have  not  the  Ipirit  of  Chriil,  he  is  none  of 
 "  his."     The  eyes  of  the  underflanding  muft  be 
 enlightened,  Eph.  i.  18.  to  know  the  hope  of  his 
 calling,  and  the   riches   of  his  inheiitance   in  rhe 
 faints.     It  is  he  that  unfeals  the  fcripture  to  them 
 who  formerly  faw  nothing  of  the  beauty  ami  glory 
 of  it.     One  of  the  moll  glorious  promifcs  concern- 
 ing Chriil   in  the   Old  1  eflament,    is   If.  xxix.  18. 
 that  in  gofpel-times  the  deaf  v/ould  hear  the  words 
 of  the  book,  and  the  eyes  of  the  blind  would  fee 
 out  of  obfcurity  and  darknefs ;    whereas  to  other 
 wicked  tranfgreffors  this  was  the  "principal  punifh- 
 ment  of  their  other  fins,  that  that  book,  the  book 
 of  fjod,  would  be  a  fealed  book  to  them,     David, 
 
 that 
 
472  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  II., 
 
 that  underftood  fo  much  of  God's  word,  prays  fre- 
 quently, that  the  Lord  would  teach  him  his  fta- 
 tutes,  though  he  had  as  little  need  of  new  know- 
 ledge, and  new  light,  as  perhaps  any  at  that  time 
 in  the  world.  If  we  would  daily  pray  for  knowledge, 
 light,  and  diredion  from  God,  that  he  would  daily 
 open  our  eyes  to  fee  wondrous  things  out  of  his 
 law,  it  would  make  God's  ^vol•d  the  rejoicing  of 
 our  heart  all  the  days  of  our  life.  It  is  faid  of  the 
 Athenians,  that  they  fpent  their  time  in  nothing 
 elfe,  but  to  tell  or  hear  fome  new  thing.  ]f  our 
 hearts  were  daily  rightly  employed  about  God's  word, 
 and  taught  by  his  grace,  it  would  be  the  way  to 
 know  fome  new  thing  daily  ;  for  God's  command- 
 ment, as  David  fays,  is  exceeding  broad ;  that  is  to 
 fay,  though  he  had  found  an  end  of  all  perfection;, 
 yet  he  could  not  find  an  end  of  that ;  and  if  it  was 
 fo  in  his  day,  on  feveral  accounts  it  is  broader  now 
 than  then  ;  for  a  more  clear  and  abundant  revelation 
 has  been  vouchfafed. 
 
 3.  It  is  the  power  of  God  that  takes  away  preju- 
 dices agaiiift  his  word  ;  2  Cor.  x.5.  "  Cafting  down 
 "  iirong  holds,  and  high  thoughts,  that  exalt  them- 
 "  felves  again  (I  the  knowledge  of  God.'"*  The 
 thouohts  of  the  carnal  mind  that  make  Chrifl  cru- 
 cified  to  appear  foolilhnefs,  God  flays  thefe  enemies 
 by  the  M^ord  of  his  mouth,  the  word  of  God,  the 
 fword  of  the  Spirit,  the  fword  that  proceedeth  out 
 of  the  mouth  of  Jefus  Chrift,  and  caufeth  him  to 
 triumph,  making  manifed  the  favour  of  his  know- 
 ledge. 
 
 4.  Another  eifedl  of  God's  power  relating  to  the 
 word  is  this,  his  caufmg  it  take  lading  impref- 
 fion,  exprefled  frequently  by  his  "  \\n"iting  it  upon 
 the  heart."  Thus,  Jer.xxxi.  31-  cited  Heb.  viii.  it 
 is  thus  that  the  glorious  declaration  about  the  co- 
 venant is  exprelTed  ;  In  the  latter  days  he  would  put 
 his  law  in  the  inner  part  of  his  people,  and  write  it 
 on  their  hearts ;    then  would  they  be  his  people, 
 
 and 
 
Part  II.         to  make  the  word  eifciflual.  473 
 
 and  he  their  God.  And  the  apoftle  Paul  feems  to 
 allude  to  that  expreflion,  2  Cor.  iii.  3.  "Forafniuch 
 *'  as  we  are  manifeftly  declared  to  be  the  epKlle  of 
 *'  Chrifl,  ministered  by  us,  written  not  wiih  pen 
 *'  and  ink,  but  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  ;  not  in 
 *'  tables  of  flone,  but  in  fleOily  tables  of  the 
 *'  heart."  The  heart  is  faid  to  be  the  epiflle  of 
 Chrift,  written  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God. 
 The  expreilion  is  of  great  force  and  lignihcancy,  and 
 very  comprehenfive.  The  power  of  Chriil  upon 
 the  foul  of  a  (inner,  as  it  were,  copies  the  Bible  up- 
 on him,  forms  Chrifl  Jcfus,  and  makes  his  word 
 dwell  richly  in  him.  How  glorious  a  hand -writing 
 muil  it  be  !  Thefe  mud  be  beautiful  and  glorious 
 •charatfters  ;  they  make  the  believer  all  glorious 
 within  5  they  make  the  heart  clean  and  pui  c  ;  for 
 God's  words  are  pure,  purer  than  lliver  tried  in 
 the  furnace  of  earth ;  as  it  is  expreffcd  Pfal.  xii.  6. 
 *'  purified  feven  times."  We  are  clean  by  the  words 
 that  he  hath  fpoken.  It  is  on  the  ilelhly  tables  of 
 the  heart  this  is  done.  When  a  heart  is  a  table  of 
 flone,  the  word  makes  no  imprellion  upon  it.  It 
 is  God  himfelf  takes  away  the  heart  of  Itone  ;  and 
 upon  the  heart  of  lielh  writes  tliefe  characters,  ne- 
 ver to  be  blotted  out  any  more.  This  is  the 
 bleiling  we  ought  to  feek  carneftly  from  God,  when 
 we  read  and  liear  his  word,  that  he  himfelf  may 
 write  it  on  our  hearts,  that  our  hearts  may  be  thus 
 the  epiftle  of  Chriil,  written  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
 living  God.  What  a  blelTing  would  it  be,  if  we 
 had  the  Spirit  of  God  for  tiiis  end,  to  make  us  know 
 tlie  gifts  given  us  of  God  ;  to  write  that  hand-wri- 
 ting on  our  iiearts,  ajfe(5tions,  and  the  inclinations 
 of  our  fouls ;  to  make  us  not  only  know,  but  to 
 love,  his  word,  and  delight  in  it ;  to  lay  it  up  in  our 
 hearts,  that  fo,  when  it  dwells  richly  in  us,  it  might 
 bring  forth  fruit ;  that  we  n)ay  know  the  grace  of 
 God  in  truth,  that  fo  he  might  be  glorified,  and 
 his  word  glorified  and  magnified  in  our  fouls  j  and 
 
 5  O  that 
 
474  The  necelTity  of  divine  grace         Part  II. 
 
 that  we  may  not  be  forgetful  hearers,  but  doers  of 
 his  word,  that  he  may  blefs  us  in  our  deed. 
 
 V.  I  proceed,  in  the  next  place,  to  confider  fome 
 of  the  principal  properties  of  that  operation  of  God's 
 power  that  makes  his  word  efie(^tual  to  turn  fmners 
 to  himfelf.     Before  we  confider  the  properties  of  it, 
 it  is  needful  to  acknowledge,  and  confider,  that  this 
 is  in  a  fpecial  manner  the  work  of  the  third  perfon 
 of  the  Godhead,  the  Holy  Ghoft.     When  the  gofpel 
 is  faid  to  come  in  power,  it  is  alfo  faid,   i  Theff.  i. 
 5".  to  come  in  the  Holy  Ghoft ;  and  when  it  is  writ- 
 ten in  the  heart,  it  is  written  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 The  word  f.f  God  is  called  *•'  the  fword  of  the  Spirit," 
 or  the  inftrument  he  m.akes  ufe  of.     We  ihould  not 
 think  it  enough  for  us,  in  a  general  acknowledge- 
 ment, to  feek  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  as  if  it 
 were  an  indifferent  thing  whether  we  remember  the 
 Holy  Spirit  or  not  :   for  why  are  we  baptized,  not 
 only  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  but  alfo  of  the  Son 
 and  Spirit ;  unlefs  that  hereby  we  may  be  bound  and 
 engaged  to  acknowledge,  not  only  what  the  Father 
 does  for  our  redemptic^n,  and  the  Son  does,  but  alfo 
 what  the  Holy  Spirit  does.     We  read  of  fome  in  the 
 Acls  of  the  Apoftles,  who  profefhng  Chrillianity,  had 
 not  knew  n  there  was  a  Holy  Spirit.     It  was  thought 
 abfolutely   necellary  to  them   to   know  this.     It  is 
 grofb  ingratitude  not  to  know  it ;  becaufe  it  is  the 
 Spirit  that  quickens  us.    It  is  a  neceffary  part  of  re- 
 ligion;   becaufe   he  is  a  divine  perfon.     The  fird 
 mention  that  we  have  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  fcrip- 
 ture  is  in  the  beginning  of  Genefis,    in  the  hiftory 
 of  the  creation  of  the  world.     When  the  world  ^yas 
 formed  in  d  rude  form,   the  firll  thing  we  read  of 
 brii  giiig  it  to  a  form  is,  the  Spirit  of  God  moving 
 upoi!  the   face  of  the  ^vaters.     His  working  upon 
 the  fouls  of  finners  that  are  by  nature  darknefs,  has 
 a  refemblance  to  that  old  work,  bringing  light  out 
 
 of 
 
Part  II.         to  make  the  word  eifecluaL  475 
 
 of  darknefs,  and  order  out  of  confufioii.     The  Lord 
 fays,  "  Let  there  be  light,"  and  there  is  light. 
 
 But  then  we  are  flill  direded  in  fcripture  to  con- 
 fider  this  power  as  the  power  of  Chrift  Jefus,  as  well 
 as  of  the  Spirit,  and  to  confider  the  Spirit  as  the 
 fpirit  of  Chri(t,  when  we  confider  him  as  a  quicken* 
 ing  fpirit  to  us.  We  are  fanctified  by  the  Spirit; 
 but  Chrilt  is  faid  to  be  the  author  and  hnilher  of  our 
 faith,  and  to  be  exalted  to  give  repentance  and  re- 
 miflion  of  lin.  All  the  fcriptures  about  Chnft's 
 prophetical  office  teach  us,  that  we  ought  to  view 
 him  as  the  fountain  of  light  and  life.  If.  Ixi.  i.  he 
 tells,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  upon  him,  to 
 preach  good  tidings  to  the  meek,  the  opening  of  the 
 prifon  to  them  that  were  bound.  The  fcripture 
 explains  howtiiefe  two  different  divine  perfons  con- 
 cur to  this  blelled  effect  of  turning  us  to  God,  and 
 working  in  us  true  faith*  The  Son  brings  us  out: 
 of  prifon,  and  fo  does  the  Spirit.  It  is  Chrill  the 
 Son  that  pays  the  prifoner's  debt;  it  is  the  Spirit 
 that  opens  the  door  of  the  prifon,  and  knocks  off* 
 the  fetters.  Two  perfons  may  concur  to  a  prifoner's 
 relief  two  different  ways.  Paying  the  ranfom,  or 
 prifoner's  debt,  is  the  principal  thing,  that  which 
 in  law  gives  right  to  the  meiTenger  to  open  the  pri- 
 fon-door.  It  is  Chrid  that  Opens  the  door  of  the 
 prifon  to  them  that  are  bound,  If.  Ixi.  i, ;  but  it  is 
 by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  he  does  it.  And  the 
 preacliing  of  the  good  tidings  of  the  gofpel  is  like- 
 wife  there  exprefled  as  a  mean  for  that  end.  When 
 the  debt  is  paid,  the  prifoner  is  free  in  law  ;  but  his 
 liberty  is  effec^tually  accompliihed,  when  the  Son 
 fends  his  Spirit.  Then  the  prifoner  is  free  indeed, 
 when  the  Son  thus  makes  him  free.  Where  the 
 Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty.  It  is  his  truth 
 makes  men  fiee.  But  ftill  we  arc  to  confider,  that 
 all  is  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  that  the  Fa- 
 ther may  be  glorified  in  the  Son.  Thus  we  are  to 
 acknowledge  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  and  the 
 3  O  2  purcliafc 
 
47-6  The  necefHty  of  divine  gj-ace         Part  IT. 
 
 purcliafe  of  Chrifl's  blood.  He  that  hath  heard  and 
 learned  of  the  Father,  conieth  to  the  Son.  The  Son 
 teaches,  and  the  Father  teaches,  and  draws  to  the 
 Son  by  the  Spirit.     And  now, 
 
 I .  One  principal  property  of  this  operation  of 
 God's  power  is,  that  it  is  an  exceeding  great  and 
 glorious  operation.  It  is  fo  called,  Eph.  i.  19.  ''  The 
 *'  exceeding  greatnefs  of  his  power  to  them  tliat  be- 
 "  lieve."  Col.  i.  II.  Paul  prays,  that  God  would 
 flrengthen  them  according  to  his  glorious  power. 
 God's  power  is  the  fame  in  all  the  manifedations  of 
 it ;  but  fome  effefts  and  operations  of  it  are  more 
 glorious  than  otiiers.  And  we  are  ready  to  judge 
 v/rong  in  that  niatter.  We  are  ready  only,  or  chief- 
 ly, to  confider  the  glory  of  God's  po\v'er  in  tiie  fa- 
 bric of  the  vifible  world,  the  motion  of  the  heaven- 
 ly bodies,  the  fun,  moon,  and  liars.  But  the  fpi- 
 rits  tliat  God  has  made  are  more  noble  creatures 
 than  they  ;  and  the  elfe(^ts  of  God's  power  relating 
 to  them  are  in  many  refpetts  more  glorious.  God's 
 forming  the  fpirit  of  man  within  him,  is  in  feveral 
 places  joined  with  other  glorious  accounts  of  God's 
 powerful  manifellations  of  himfelf;  as  Zech.xii.  i. 
 *'  The  burden  of  tlie  ^vord  of  the  Lord  for  Ilrael, 
 "  faith  the  Lord,  which  (Iretcheth  forth  the  hea- 
 *'  vens,  and  layeth  the  foundation  of  the  earth,  and 
 *'  formeth  the  fpirit  of  man  witliin  him."  The 
 work  of  God's  power  on  the  foul  of  a  linner,  in 
 turning  it  to  himfelf,  is  in  many  refpects  a  more 
 gioi'ious  operation  of  God's  power  than  tliofe  we 
 molt  admire  in  the  vilible  creation.  There  is  a 
 great  diti'erencs  in  the  operations  of  God's  power. 
 It  is  the  fame  power  that  makes  the  leaft  pile  of 
 grafs,  that  made  heaven  and  earth  ;  yet  thefe  ope- 
 rations are  very  unequal ;  as  Paul  exprefles  it,  1  Cor. 
 XV.  41.  "  There  is  one  glory  of  the  fun,  of  the 
 *-'•  moon,  and  of  the  ftars."  The  fpirit  of  man,  and 
 the  other  fpirits  that  God  has  made,  are.unfpeak- 
 ably  more  glorious  creatures,  than  any  of  the  lifelefs, 
 
 fenfelefs 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  eifec^lual.  /{jf 
 
 fenfelefs  creatures.  How  glorious  foever  the  fun 
 in  the  heavens  be,  yet  that  creature  is  incapable  to 
 VxiO\w  God.  It  is  a  mean  to  make  the  world  know 
 him,  and  glorify  him ;  but  that  glorious  creature, 
 being  devoid  of  reafon,  is  not  capable  of  enjoying 
 God.  This  dilference  gives  an  unfpeakable  tran- 
 fcendency  to  the  fpiritof  man  above  all  creatures  in 
 this  lower  world;  and  it  is  an  exceeding  glorious  o- 
 peration  of  God's  power  that  turns  that  fpirit  to 
 himfelf.  We  ought  to  be  deeply  humbled  on  ac- 
 count of  our  fin,  and  loath  ourfelves  in  dud  and 
 alhes;  and  fo  much  the  more,  becaufe  thereby  we 
 have  abufed  and  corrupted,  our  fouls,  fuch  noble 
 creatures.  But,  abiliading  from  fin,  the  proudeffc 
 man  in  the  world  has  not  high  enough  thoughts  of 
 the  dignity  of  the  nature  of  the  foul  of  man.  Ab- 
 flradino-  from  what  corruntion  has  brouoht  uoon  it, 
 the  foui  of  man  is  a  creature  capable,  not  only  of 
 knowing  itfelf  and  other  creatures,  but  of  knowing 
 that  infinite  ocean  of  bleffednefs  and  glory,  the  foun- 
 tain of  all  good,  and  of  enjoying  him  for  ever.  No- 
 thing can  fill  a  rational  creature  but  communica- 
 tions from  that  infinite  fullnefs  which  is  in  God» 
 If  we  conlider  the  fubjed:  of  this  operation,  it  is  a 
 glorious  work  of  his  power  turning  a  foul  to  him- 
 felf. Let  us  confider  alfo  the  eiied  itfelf.  There 
 are  many  diiferent  eficds  of  God's  power  on  the 
 foul  of  m.an  ;  but  this  is  the  principal  one,  drawing 
 his  own  image  and  likenefs  on  us.  There  is  an  ad- 
 mirable glory  and  beauty  in  the  vifible  creation  ; 
 but  all  chat  glorious  beauty  is  nothing  to  the  beauty 
 of  holineis,  which  makes  the  renewed  foyl  glorious 
 within,  though,  ala:>  !  but  in  an  imperfed  manner 
 in  tins  prefent  life.  All  the  beauty  of  the  lifelefs 
 vifible  creation  is  but  deformity,  in  comparifon  of 
 the  beauty  of  the  image  and  likenefs  of  an  infinite- 
 ly lioly  God,  drawn  upon  the  foul.  Let  us  confi- 
 der of  what  confcquence  it  is ;  eternal  happinefs 
 depends  upon  it ;  whereas  many  things  in  the  vifi- 
 ble 
 
4  7  8  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  II. 
 
 ble  creation  are  not  of  much  confequence ;  they  are 
 all  to  wax  old  as  a  garment  j  and  as  a  vefture  Hl.II 
 they  be  rolled  up  at  laft.  The  change  that  God's 
 power  makes  upon  the  foul  is  compared  to  a  new 
 creation,  a  new  birth.  It  is  exprelfed  by  quicken- 
 ing. It  is  a  refurreclion  of  the  foul  that  was  dead 
 in  trefpalTes  and  fins.  It  is  compared  to  that  ope- 
 ration of  God's  power  that  raifed  Chrill  himfelf 
 from  the  dead  ;  that  is,  as  it  were,  a  manifeilation 
 of  power  beyond  raifing  the  bodies  of  other  perfons 
 from  the  dead,  Eph.  i.  19.  20.  "  According  to  the 
 "  mighty  working  of  his  power  which  he  wrought 
 *'  in  Chrift  when  he  raifed  him  from  the  dead.'' 
 
 2.  Another  property  of  this  power  is,  that  it  is 
 exercifed  continually  upon  tlie  fouls  of  God's  people : 
 If.  xxvii.  3.  fpeaking  of  God's  garden,  or  his  vine- 
 yard, "  A  vineyard  of  red  wine,  I  the  Lord  will 
 "  keep  it,  I  will  water  it  every  moment  3  left  any 
 "  hurt  it,  I  will  keep  it  night  and  day."  He  is  the 
 author  and  finiflier  of  our  faith.  As  that  fame  power 
 that  created  tlie  world  out  of  nothing,  ilill  fupports 
 all  things,  particularly  fupports  ourfelves,  and  our 
 natural  life ;  fo  the  fame  operation  of  grace  that 
 begins  fpiritual  life,  ftill  fupports  and  carries  on  the 
 good  work  till  the  day  of  Chrift,  that  perfects  it. 
 This  is  matter  of  great  confolation,  that  God's 
 people  at  all  times  have  accefs  through  Jefus  Chrift, 
 if  they  be  not  wanting  to  themfelves,  to  obtain  grace 
 in  time  of  need. 
 
 3.  It  is  alfo  necefiary  for  us  to  acknowledge,  that 
 it  is  free  and  'undeferved.  Though  a  man  Ihould 
 acknowledge,  that  it  is  the  power  of  God  that  fanc- 
 tifies  him  ;  yet  if  he  think  God  obliged  to  exercife 
 it,  he  does  not  glorify  his  free  grace,  rience  we 
 fee,  that  to  the  good  pleafure  of  God  is  afcribed  our 
 regeneration,  and  turning  to  him:  Ja.i.  18.  "Of 
 his  own  will  begat  he  us  by  the  word."  2  ThelT.J. 
 II.  The  Lord  fulfil  in  you  "  all  the  good  plea- 
 "  fure  of  liis  goodnefs,  and  the  work  of  faith  with 
 
 "  power." 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  effedlual.  479 
 
 "  power."    That  power  is  his  good  pleafure.    That 
 is  not  an  aclmowledging  of  God's  grace,  to  acknow- 
 ledge his  power  as  the  caule  of  fanclification,  unlefs 
 we  acknowledge  that   powerful  operation  an    adt 
 of  fovereign  o-oodnefs.     It  is  an  arguing  againit  ex- 
 perience, againft  God,  and  againft  reafon,  to  pre- 
 tend, that  God  is  under  an  obligation  to  fandlify  e- 
 very  wicked,    corrupt,   polluted  creature.     God's 
 law  is  perfedly  juft  and  righteous ;  all  his  command- 
 ments are  full  of  righteoufnefs ;  he  has  laid  all  his 
 creatures  under  the  ftrongell   obligations  to   obey 
 him  ;  and  what  does  he  require,  but  what  is  juft  in 
 the  higheft  degree  ?     It  is  we   that  are  obliged  to 
 have  juft  and  holy  inclinations.     There  is  no  obli- 
 gation on  God  to  fanctify  and  cleanfe  rebellious  and 
 wicked  creatures.     If  he  were  obliged  to  fandify  us, 
 he  would  be  obliged  not  to  punilh  us ;  but  lie  is  not 
 obliged  to  forbear  punifliment ;    and  therefore  may 
 juftiy  leave  us  under  the  poM'-er  of  fin  and  corruption. 
 Therefore,  in  order  to  acknowledge  and  glorify  God's 
 grace,  we  ouglit  always  to  acknowledge,  that  what- 
 ever good  things  he  works  in  the  fouls  of  linners, 
 it  is  not  only  the  fruit  of  his  power,  but  of  his  good 
 pleafure,  fovereign,  free,  undeferved  mercy. 
 
 Thefe  properties  of  God's  power  ought  to  excite 
 in  us  high  and  exalted  thoughts  of  him,  and  to  make 
 us  delight  in  meditating  on  and  acknowledging  it. 
 p'or  this  end  it  is  necelTary  to  get  our  minds  freed 
 by  God's  grace  of  the  many  prejudices  that  are  rea- 
 dy to  rife  againft  it.  It  is  a  principal  part  of  that 
 knowledge  of  God,  againft  which  Paul  tells  there 
 are  many  high  thoughts  and  imaginations  that  exalt 
 themfelves.  There  are  \veapons  in  God's  word 
 mighty  through  God  for  pulling  down  thofe  high 
 thoughts,  and  which  ought  to  be  made  ufe  of  by  us 
 for  that  end. 
 
 VI.  I  fhall  therefore  confider  fome  of  the  chief 
 
 grounds 
 
^8o  The  neceility  of  divine  grace         Part  II. 
 
 grounds  of  prejudice  againft  this  comfortable  and 
 glorious  dodrine,  the  eliicacy  of  God's  grace. 
 
 I.  It  is  ufefal  for  us  to  confider,  that  the  great 
 ground  of  prejudice  againll  it  is  unbelief^  or  for- 
 getfahiefs  of  God's  almighty  ilrength  and  power,  of 
 that  unlimited  power  that  he  has  over  aii  his  crea- 
 tures, and  not  acknowledging  an  abfolute  depend- 
 ence upon  him,  or  mean  and  weak  thoughts  of  that 
 power  that  belongs  to  God.  Thefe  words  are  ne- 
 ver to  be  forgotten  that  our  Saviour  has  to  the  Sad- 
 ducees  concerning  the  caufes  of  their  error  in  his 
 time,  Matth.xxii.  29.  "  Ye  err,''  fays  he,  "  not 
 *'  knowing  the  fcriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God." 
 Thefe  are  the  two  fources  of  all  error,  not  know- 
 ing the  fcriptures  and  God's  power,  particularly 
 of  the  error  about  the  truth  we  are  no\v  fpeaking 
 of.  Chrift  is  there  fpeaking  about  the  refurredion 
 from  the  dead,  and  the  change  to  be  wrought  upon 
 the  nature  of  men  at  that  time.  What  makes  it  the 
 more  applicable  to  this  prefent  fubjed  is,  that  the 
 turning  of  fouls  to  God  is  indeed  a  refurredion. 
 It  is  a  bringing  a  foul  out  of  its  grave,  when  it  is 
 turned  to  God,  Ezek.  xxxvii.  The  foul  itfelf  is  a 
 grave  before  that  change  be  wrought,  a  fepulchre 
 full  of  rottennefs  inwardly,  however  painted  out- 
 wardly, as  our  Saviour  exprelTes  it  about  the  hypo- 
 crite. Profane  men  are  but  fepulchres  without  that 
 paint.  It  may  feem  to  fome,  that  there  is  not  great 
 need  to  infift  upon  fo  plain  a  truth  as  the  almighty 
 pov/er  of  God.  Yet  David  tells  at  the  end  of  tlie 
 6 2d  pfalm,  "  God  has  fpoken  once,  yea,  twice  I 
 heard  it,  that  power  belongs  to  God."  The  unli- 
 mited power  of  God  over  all  his  creatures,  the 
 greatnefs  of  his  power,  and  our  dependence  upon 
 him,  is  a  thing  that  we  have  need  to  have  twice, 
 that  is  frequently,  repeated  to  us,  and  to  have  our 
 minds  much  dwelling  upon  it.  Nicodemus  ufed  to 
 acknowledge  God  almighty  ;  yet  when  our  Saviour 
 difcourfed  him  on  the  fubjed  we  are  at  prefent  con- 
 
 lidering. 
 
Part  11.         to  make  the  word  efFedlual.  481 
 
 fidering,  he  laid,  "  How  can  thele  things  be  ?"  To 
 which  we  may  add  this,  the  fcriptures  frequently 
 put  us  in  mind  of  God's  power  to  begin  and  can-y- 
 on this  work  of  grace  in  the  fouls  of  fmners.  Such 
 cxprelTions  are  frequently  in  Paul's  epiftles,  "  To 
 *'  him  Avho  is  of  power  to  ellabliih  you  to  the  end," 
 Rom.  xvi.  25.  Jude,  at  the  end,  fays,  ''■  Who  is 
 "  able  to  keep  you  from  falling."  Let  us  confider 
 alio  this  in  thofe  fcriptures  that  give  the  largell 
 commendations  of  the  faith  of  fome  eminent  faints 
 of  God.  Their  faith  in  God's  power  is  one  of  the 
 chief  things  for  which  they  are  commended  ;  as  in 
 that  great  commendation  we  have  of  Abraham's 
 faith,  Rom.  iv.  20.  "  He  llaggered  not  at  the  pro- 
 "  mife  of  God  through  unbelief;  but  was  llrong  in 
 "  faith,  giving  glory  to  God ;  being  fully  perfuadedj 
 ^'  that  what  he  had  promifed,  he  ivas  able  to  per- 
 "  form  :  and  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him  for 
 "  righteoufnefs,"  If  we  confider  other  fcriptures 
 about  Abraham's  fiith,  we  iliall  find,  a  principal  part 
 of  that  faith  for  which  he  was  commended,  was  the 
 deep  imprellion  he  had  of  God's  almighty  po^ver. 
 Another  inllance  is  the  centurion's  fiith.  We 
 have  two  things  in  his  difcourfe  to  our  Saviour  ; 
 I.  An  acknowledgement  of  his  own  unworthinefs, 
 "  he  was  unworthy  that  Chrilt  fiiould  come  under 
 "  his  roof;"  but  this  is  not  fo  properly  an  exercife 
 of  faith  as  of  repentance.  2.  He  acknowledged 
 Chrill's  power,  that  if  he  would  fay  the  ^vord,  his 
 fervant  fliould  be  whole.  The  commendation  gi- 
 ven of  his  faith  has  fomething  in  it  extraordinary^: 
 Chrift  had  not  found  fo  great  faith  in  Ifrael.  The 
 high  impreliions  he  had  of  the  power  of  Clirifb  is  a 
 principal  thing  for  which  his  faith  is  commended. 
 It  is  obferved,  both  in  the  Old  Tellament  and  the 
 New,  that  in  thofe  places  that  fpeak  of  the  work  of 
 redemption,  and  of  the  work  of  grace,  there  are 
 large  accounts  of  God's  power  in  the  works  of  na- 
 ture joined  together,  that  the  one  may  make  us 
 
 3  P  eafily 
 
4^2  The  nefceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  II. 
 
 eafily  perfuaded  of  the  other  :  "  God  that   com- 
 "  manded  light  to  lliine  out  of  darknefs,  hath  Ihined 
 "  into  our  hearts."     In  the  40th  chapter  of  Ifaiah, 
 ■\ve  have  thefe  great  accounts  of  the  almighty  power 
 of  God  brought  in,  in  order  to  give  due  and  right 
 jmprefiions,  how  in  the  work  of  redemption,  "  God 
 •■'  would  make  bare   his   ftrength,    and   caufe  the 
 "  lighting  down  of  his  glorious   arm  to   be  feen/' 
 We  ought  to  have  a  due  impreffion  of  the  power  of 
 God.   '  We  are  ready  to  fpeak  of  God's  power  over 
 all  creatures,  as  if  the  fpirit  of  man  was  excepted ; 
 whereas,  though  it  is  a  noble  fpirit,  yet  it  is  a  crea- 
 ture^ and  conlequently  cannot  refill  the  will  of  the 
 creator.     God  is  called  the  Father  of  fpirit  s^  and 
 the  God  of  the  /pirits  of  all  fep;  and  it  is  ufeful 
 for  us  to  conlider,  tliat  every  moment  Ave  have  ex- 
 perience of  the  dependence  of  our  fpirits  upon  him ; 
 that  it  is  he  that   formed  the  fpirit  of  man  within 
 him;    and,  as  it  is  faid.  Job  xii    10.  "that  he  has 
 "  the  foul  of  every  living  thing  in  his  hand"     It  is 
 he  that  gives  us  to  know  more  than  the  beafbs  that 
 peiifli ;  and  has  an  abfoiute  power  over  our  under- 
 liandings,  will,  and  iifiedicns.     There   is   nothing 
 thrt  men  are  more  ready  to  think  their  own,    and 
 out  of  the  power  of  outward  caufcs,  than  this,  their 
 thrugjjts,  their  reafon,  the  exeicife  of  their  reafon. 
 We  Itc   fiequently  how  (mall  a  gKiin  of  mattei,  e- 
 fjccialjy  in  the  brain,  will  make   the   greateft  wif- 
 dom  turn  to  diftradion.    We  ought  to  confi(ier  the 
 fubjcdion  of  our  fouls  and  fpirits  to  him  who  is  the 
 Father  of  fpirits,  who  could  produce  all  thofe  chan- 
 ges in  the  foul,  though  they  were  not  united  to  the 
 body  at  all.     Job,  chajn  12.  gives  feveral  accounts 
 that  deferve  our  ferious  coniideration,  how  God's 
 urliir.itcd  power  over   his  creatures  can  give  wif- 
 dom,  or  t^ike  it  awi^y,  as  he  plenfes.     And  as  he  has 
 p'Mei  over  oururderfUinding,  fo  alfo  over  our  will, 
 aficdlions,  defires,    iind   inclination.     He   can    turn 
 ijie  heart  of  man  as  the  rivers  of  water,  and  klliion 
 
 the 
 
Pgrt  II.        to  make  the  word  eiTeclual,  483 
 
 the  hearts  of  men  alike.  He  is  the  author  of  all 
 that  is  good  in  our  nature.  How  many  natural  af- 
 fections and  inclinations  have  we,  that  are  in  diem- 
 felves  goody  though  by  the  corruption  of  them  tiiey 
 be  evil  1  Tiie  fcripture  finds  fault  with  men  for 
 wanting  natural  affection.  It  is  in  itfelf  good,  tho' 
 many  abufe  it.  It  is  God  that  at  firfl  implanted  in 
 the  foul  of  man  natural  affections ;  for  example,  the 
 love  of  parents  to  children,  and  children  to  parents, 
 hunger  and  thirfl  after  the  means  of  life,  natural  in- 
 clinations to  fociety  and  company.  If  this  were  re- 
 fledled  on,  it  would  be  a  means,  through  God's 
 grace,  the  eafier  to  convince  us  of  his  power  to 
 give  us  hunger  and  third  after  righteoufnefs,  to  im- 
 plant in  us  a  filial  afiedtion  toward  him  as  the  Father 
 of  fpirits,  and  inclination  after  communion  and  fel- 
 lowlliip  with  the  Father  and  his  Son,  which  is  un- 
 fpeakably  preferable  to  all  fociety  in  the  world .  One 
 of  the  greateft  ufes  we  can  make  of  the  confidera- 
 tion  of  God's  power  in  general,  is,  by  applying  it  to 
 the  fubjedt  in  the  text,  to  confider  his  almighty; 
 power,  the  (trength  of  his  arm,  in  order  to  fee  how 
 eafy  it  is  for  him  to  turn  our  hearts  to  him,  and 
 that,  if  he  will,  he  can  make  us  clean.  And  the 
 confideration  of  his  power  not  being  fufficient  alone^ 
 we  muft  alfo  exercife  f^iith  in  his  word,  his  promife, 
 his  offer,  his  grace.  This  would  be  an  excellent 
 means  to  obtain  from  him  ihofe  blelTed  operations 
 of  his  power,  to  be  often  acknowledging,  that 
 power  belongs  to  God,  and  endeavouring  to  be 
 more  and  more  fenfible  of  our  abfolute  and  continual 
 cle})endence  upon  him,  that  fo  we  may  live  in  fub- 
 jeclion  to  the  Father  of  fpirits. 
 
 2.  Another  particular  prejudice  againft  this  great, 
 branch  of  the  gofpel  of  the  grace  of  God,  iiows 
 from  its  being  myilerious.  In  the  gofpel  there  is 
 both  the  hidden  wifdom  of  God,  and  the  hidden 
 power  of  God,  in  a  myltery.  Many  are  ready  to 
 t]uarrel  at  it,  as  Nicodemus,  '*  How  can  thefe  things 
 3   P   2  "be  :'■' 
 
4^4  '^^^^  necellity  of  divine  grace        Part  ifp 
 
 "  be  ?"    For  cafting  do\\An  thefe  thoughts,  it  it  ufe- 
 ful  for  us  to  relied, 
 
 (i)  It  is  not  the  works  of  grace  only  that  are' 
 myilerious.     All  God's  works,  the  A\Aorks,  for  in- 
 fbance,  of  creation  and  providence,  are  fo.     Shall 
 we  therefore  negleft  them,  becaufe  we  cannot  fearch 
 them  out  fully  I    There  is  a  dreadful  threatening  in 
 fcripture  againft  them  that  do  fo  :  "  The  Lord  will 
 "  not  build  them,  but  call  them  down,  who  regard 
 *'  not  the  operation  of  his  hand."     We  are  taught, 
 that  all  his  works  are  unfearchable,  and  at  the  fame 
 time  that  they  are  fought  out  of  ail  them  that  take 
 pleafure  in  them.     They  may  be  known  in  part; 
 and   that  imperfeft  know^ledge  that   can  be  had  of 
 them  is  unfpeakably  preferable  to  the  greateft  know- 
 ledge that  we  can  have  of  any  other  thing.     It  is 
 indeed  to  be  owned,  that  all  the  manifeftations  that 
 God  makes  of  himfelf  to  us  have  a  mixture  of  light 
 and  darknefs  in  them ;    yet  even  that  darknefs  it- 
 felf  is  what  we  might  make  ufe  of,  in  order  to  fub- 
 mit  ourfelves  to  the  infinite  wifdom  of  God  ;    and 
 this  itfelf  is  an  ufeful  knowledge,  to  know  that  the 
 power  of  God,  as  well  as  his  wifdom,  paffeth  know- 
 ledge.    In  Hab.  iii.  4.  there  is  a  remarkable  expref- 
 ilon  to  this  pnrpofe  :  "  His  brightnefs  is  as  the  light^- 
 "  he  had  horns  coming  out  of  his  hand.''     Tiie  ori- 
 ginal v.'^ord  rendered   horns   fignifies   alfo   beams  of 
 light  coming  out  of  his  hand  ;  and  there  was  the  hi- 
 ding of  his  power.     A  great  deal  is  manifefted,  and 
 infinitely  more  hid.     The  Pfalmifl  expreffes  it  thus: 
 **  Juftice  and  judgement  are  the  habitation  of  his 
 "  throne  ;  yet  clouds  and  darknefs  are  round  about 
 ''him."     This  is  the  firll  thing  that  we  ought  to 
 confider,  that  if  God's  works  of  grace  are  myllerious, 
 all  his  other  works  are  fo. 
 
 (2)  We  ought  to  confider,  that  though  the  works 
 of  God's  hand  on  the  fouls  of  finners  be  myfterious, 
 yet  they  are  not  unintelligible.  That  power,  tho' 
 exceeding  great,   yet  Paul  prays  for  the  Yj-phtCums, 
 
 that 
 
Part  li.        to  make  the  word  efFedlual.  485* 
 
 that  they  might  know  the  exceeding  greatnefs  of 
 it ;  and  he  endeavoured  to  know  more  and  more  of 
 the  power  of  Chrift's  refurreclion .  It  is  enough 
 for  us  to  know  the  caufe  and  the  effect ;  that  is,  to 
 know  what  it  is  to  believe,  what  it  is  to  turn  to  God, 
 and  to  know  that  God  is  ahiiighty,  that  he  can  work 
 thefe  works  i^n  us. 
 
 3.  There  is  another  prejudice  that  is  more  ordi- 
 nary ;  and  it  is  this :  Many  are  ready  to  fay,  If  it  be 
 the  power  of  God  that  makes  his  word  effeclual, 
 then  ic  is  not  our  fmit ;  we  cannot  be  juftly  con- 
 demned, when  it  is  not  elFeftual.  This  isturninir 
 the  grace  of  God  into  licentioulnefs.  We  ought 
 not  to  Cm  becaufe  we  are  under  grace.  For  refutino- 
 this,  it  is  ufeful  to  confider,  i  ft,  What  it  is  that  the 
 gofpel  cnlls  for  at  our  hands  ;  2dly,  What  that  weak- 
 nefs  is  that  we  are  under,  and  how  it  is  our  fault 
 that  we  want  God's  grace  and  power  to  excite  and 
 enable  us. 
 
 (i)  Let  us  confider  what  it  is  that  the  gofpel  calls 
 for  at  our  hands,  and  then  we  fliall  fee,  that  whe- 
 ther the  power  of  God  be  joined  with  his  word  or 
 not,  we  are  under  the  ilrongefl  obligations  to  obey 
 that  law,  and  that  it  is  an  inexcufable  fault  to  re- 
 fufe  fuch  obedience.  If  the  Lord  required  any 
 thing  which  was  not  juft  and  righteous,  it  were  an- 
 other cale  ;  but  that  is  blafphemy  to  imagine  ;  all 
 his  commandments  are  juft.  "  What  doth  the  Lord 
 "  require  (  f  thee,  but  to  do  judly,  to  love  mercy, 
 *'  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God  r"  All  that 
 God  requireth  of  us  may  be  comprehended  under 
 that  of  domg  juftice.  Every  breach  of  his  law,  t- 
 very  contempt  (>f  his  gofpel,  is  an  act  of  the  higheft 
 injuilice.  We  are  obliged  to  obey  his  law  as  we 
 are  his  creatures ;  and  when  we  have  made  our- 
 felves  finful  rebellions  creatures,  we  are  under  the 
 ftrongeft  obligations  to  turn  to  liim  from  the  evil  of 
 our  ways.  But  can  the  v/ildom  of  man  invent  any 
 excufe  for  not  loving  God,  the  fountain  of  all  good, 
 
 more 
 
486  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  Ui 
 
 more  than  the  creature,  for  not  obeying  him  who 
 is  infinitely  holy  and  jull,  for  not  preferring  him  to 
 all  other  things,  which  are  but  nothing  in  compa- 
 nion of  him  ?  Can  there  be  any  excuie  for  conti- 
 nuing at  a  diilance  from  him,  the  only  fountain  of 
 living  -waters  ? 
 
 (2)  Let  us  confider  what  that  weaknefs  is  we  are 
 under.     The  fcripture  makes  a  great  diiference  be- 
 tv/een  this  and  any  other  fort  of  we;iknels,  and  re- 
 prefents  it  as  a  wilful  weaknefs.      "•  Ye  will  not 
 *'  come  to  me/'  faith  our  Saviour,  "  that  ye  might 
 "  have  life.'"     They  delire  not  the  knowledge  of 
 his  way;    they   will   not  have   him   to  reign   over 
 them  :  yea,  they  hate  the  light,  they  rebel  agaiufl 
 the  light,  flop  their  ears  as  ihe  deaf  udder,  an-.i  pull 
 away  their  fhoukler,  make  their  hearts  like  an  ada- 
 mant, that  they  may  not   hear  the   law.     The   na- 
 ture of  God's,  law,  and  of  our  tr.infgreflion,  con- 
 firms this.     God  requires  holy  and  jull  inclinations. 
 Love  is  the  fulfilling  ot  the  law,  and  faith  of  the 
 gofpel.     To  love  God,  is  to  have  juft  and  pure  in- 
 clinations ;  and   they  that  want  them,  want   them 
 wilfully.     Our  \veaknefsi  to  do  good,  flows  from  our 
 ftrong  averfion  to  it,  and  our  Itrong  inclination  to 
 evil.     In  other  cafes,  we  never  think   it  an  excufe 
 to  any  man's  wickednefs,  that   he  is  itrongly  incli- 
 ned to  it ;  and  to  admit  this  excufe  here,  ii>  fuppo- 
 fing,  that  the  lawgiver  oi   the   world  had  no  right 
 to  command  any  to  duties  they  were  not  inclined 
 to,  or  to  forbid  ^vickeJnef-;  to  any  that  were  averfe 
 from  forbearing  it.     There  is  a  great  difierence  be- 
 twixt that  weaknefs  which  is  wilful,  and  that  which 
 is  not.     As  the  power  of  all  creatures  is  bounded, 
 there  are  innumerable  good  things  which  no  crea- 
 ture can  do,  and  which  therefore  no  creature  can 
 be  blamed  for  omitting.     I  or   inflance,  a  man   is 
 not  blamed  becaufe  he  is  not  able  to  work  miracles, 
 to  remove  mountains,  to  raife  the  dead,   to   heal 
 difeafes  by  a  word  of  his  mouth.     That  inability  is 
 
 no 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  efTectual.  487 
 
 no  crime  ;  there  is  no  obligation  upon  men  to  fuch 
 
 ads  from  the  relation  between  God  and  them  ;   and 
 
 though  a  man  were  never   lb   (trongiy   inclined   to 
 
 fuch   miraculous   things   as   thefe,    liis   inclination 
 
 would  have  no  effech     But  it  would  be  in  vain  for 
 
 any  man  to  fay,  though  he   were  never  fo  flrongly 
 
 inclined  to  hoiinefs,  he  could  not  be  holy;  for  to 
 
 have  fbong  inclinations  to   hoiinefs  as  we  ought  to 
 
 have,  is  hoiinefs  itfelf.     What  can  be  more  different 
 
 than  neceflity  and  choice?     Now  all  that  continue 
 
 in  lin,  are  faid   in  fcripture   to   chufe   to  do  fo,  If. 
 
 Ixvi.  3.  "■  They  chufe  their  own  way,  and  delight 
 
 in  their  abomination  ;"  they  are  faid  to  chufe  what 
 
 the  Lord  hates  and   abhors.      Thouoh   thefe  thin^-s 
 
 be  natund,  and   cannot  fall   out  otherwife  without 
 
 divine  grace,  yet  it  is  plain  from  fcripture,  and  the 
 
 dodi  ine   oi'  the  church  of  God  in  all  ages,  that  all 
 
 who  are  in  a  flate  of  wickednefs,  do  really  chufe  to 
 
 continue  fo,  and  are  not   willing  to  be  otherwife  ; 
 
 and  thi>  makes  them   inexcufable.     We  think  it  no 
 
 excufe,  when  a  man  commits  theft,  nmrder,  or  a- 
 
 ny  other  aft  of  malice  and  cruelty,  to  fay   that  he 
 
 cannot  forbear  it,  he  is  fo  flrongly  inclined  to  it  in 
 
 his  nature.     This  makes  us  rather  hate  and  deteft 
 
 him  the  more.     This  ought  therefore  to  make  our 
 
 we.iknefs  a  ground  of  humiliation.     The  ftronger 
 
 our  inclination  is'  to  do  evil,  tlie  more  weaknefs 
 
 there  m  ill  be  to  do  good. 
 
 Befides  want  of  will,  there  are  other  things  in 
 the  corruption  of  man  ;  there  is  blindnefs  anU  dark- 
 7.iefs.  That  blindnefs  is  like\\afe  wilful,  as  well  as 
 our  weaknefs.  Men  hate  the  light,  rebel  again{t 
 the  light,  and  will  not  come  to  the  light,  becaufe 
 their  deeds  are  evil. 
 
 Confider  further,  that  let  men  think  what  rhey 
 pleafe,  wiioever  wants  the  grace  of  God,  is  truly  in 
 his  heart  willing  to  want  it,  and  is  rather  averfe 
 from  having  it.  Some  will  be  ready  to  fay,  that 
 though  tliev  want  grace,  they  wilh  to  have  it  ;  but 
 '  there 
 
488  The  neceflity  of  divine  grace        Part  11^ 
 
 there  is  abundant  evidence,  tiiat  whoever  wants  it 
 is  truly  unwilling  to  have  it.  They  who  are  under 
 the  dominion  of  fin,  are  unwilling  to  be  holy,  are 
 averfe  from  it ;  and  if  they  be  averfe  from  holinefs, 
 which  is  the  effed  of  grace,  they  mud  be  averfe  to 
 that  power  of  God  which  is  the  caufe  of  holinefs. 
 It  is  eafy  for  men  to  hy  in  general,  that  they  defire 
 grace  ;  but  certainly  the  profane,  the  hypocrite,  the 
 negligent  in  dury,  are  averfe  from  that  ijianner  of 
 life,  and  from  that:  temper  of  mind  of  being  broken 
 in  heart ;  and  if  they  have  an  averlion  from  forrow- 
 ing  for  fin,  joy  in  God,  a  life  of  fpirifjal  meditation 
 and  prayer,  ftricl  juflice,  mercy,  humility,  they 
 have  an  averlion  from  that  operation  of  God's  power 
 that  produces  them.  Again,  that  men  chufe  to 
 Vv'ant  the  grace  of  God  is  evident,  becaufe  they  do 
 not  ufe  the  means  of  obtaining  it  vv'ith  that  care 
 that  they  ufe  means  for  other  things  that  they  de- 
 fire. If  a  man  defired  the  grace  of  God  fincerely, 
 he  would  be  at  the  greateft  pains,  and  grudge  no 
 toil  in  the  ufe  of  means,  in  the  fame  manner  that  a 
 man  who  defires  earthly  riches,  grudges  no  toil  to 
 acquire  them.  And  if  men  had  fincere  defires  after 
 grace,  they  would  avoid  the  hinderances  of  it, 
 tilings  that  are  contrary  to  it.  You  would  think  a 
 lick  man  difiembled,  if  he  pretended  to  defire 
 health,  and  yet  continued  to  fwallo^v  what  he  knew 
 to  be  poifon  :  fo  many  pretenil  to  defire  grace  that 
 do  not  truly  defire  it ;  ^vhich  is  evident  from  their 
 running  on  in  thofe  courfes  that  are  diredtly  con- 
 trary to  the  Ciiecls  of  grace. 
 
 4.  1  proceed  to  confider  another  prejudice.  Some 
 are  ready  to  think,  and  fay,  that  if  it  be  the  power 
 of  God  that  makes  his  word  eftedlual,  then  he  deals 
 with  us  as  (locks  and  flones ;  there  is  violence  of- 
 fered to  our  free-will ;  we  do  not  adt  as  rational 
 and  free  creatures.  In  anfwer  to  this,  let  us  confi- 
 der, I.  There  is  no  force  oifcj-ed  to  the  will  when 
 God  turns  it  to  himfelf  j  becaufe  force  is  to  make  a 
 
 man 
 
Part  II.  to  make  th^  word  effecflual.  ^89 
 
 man  do  a  thing  againfl  his  will,  but  God's  power 
 makes  us  wilhng ;  we  are  made  willing  in  a  day  of 
 his  pov/er.  God  dotli  not  make  men  holy  againll 
 their  will ;  for  it  is  impofiible  to  be  holy,  and  yet 
 to  be  unwilling  to  be  fo  at  the  fame  time.  Indeed 
 they  that  were  unwilling  are  made  willing.  If  that 
 be  violence,  it  is  violence  that  all  of  us  Ihould  long 
 for  more  and  more.  2.  It  is  God  that  implants 
 thofe  good  natural  affedions  that  are  in  themfelves 
 iifeful,  and  that  are  common  to  all  mankind  ;  af* 
 fec'tions  towards  relations,  hunger  and  thiril  after 
 the  means  of  natural  life,  love  to  life,  and  averfion 
 to  death.  It  is  great  v/eaknefs  to  think  that  any 
 inclination  mud  be  irrational  becaufe  it  is  miplant- 
 ed  by  God,  fmce  all  good  inclinations  flow  from 
 him.  "  Do  not  err,  my  beloved/'  fays  James, 
 "  every  good  gift  coines  from  above."  It  is  God 
 that  gives  us  the  exercife  of  our  reafon,  and  natural 
 light  and  ftrength ;  yet  we  do  not  fay,  therefore, 
 he  deals  with  us  as  ilocks  and  ftones  :  why  fhould 
 Ave  argue  otherwife  about  his  giving  us  fpiritual 
 light,  ilrength,  and  the  exercife  of  giace,  to  make 
 us  adc  reafonably,  to  give  him  that  realbnable  fervice 
 that  is  due  to  him  ?  5.  Nothing  can  be  more  rea- 
 fonable  than  thofe  inclinations  that  God  implants  in 
 the  hearts  of  fmners  when  he  turns  them  to  himfelf. 
 They  are  the  moll  juft,  the  only  jufl  and  righteous 
 inclinations  :  for  what  more  reafonable,  than  to  be- 
 lieve the  truth  ;  to  love  what  is  worthy  of  all  love, 
 glory,  and  praife  ;  to  hate  what  is  abominable  and 
 detellable  ;  to  love  holinefs,  and  to  hate  lin  ;  to  be 
 thankful  for  infinite  mercy,  and  undeferved  kind- 
 nefs  ;  to  have  a  continual  imprelTion  of  that  infinite 
 myftery  of  godlinefs,  that  compend,  that  compli- 
 cation of  wonders  of  grace,  mercy,  and  wifdom  ? 
 When  this  afftdtion  is  implanted  in  the  heart,  it  is 
 not  by  treating  us  as  (tocks  and  ilones,  but  by  Ihi- 
 ning  into  the  heart,  to  give  light  and  knowledge. 
 If  it  is  faid,  the  love  of  Chriil  conllrains  u>,    the 
 
 3  Q^  meaning 
 
49 P  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  II. 
 
 Cleaning  is  not,  that  it  forces  men  to  obey  Chrift  a- 
 gainfl  their  Mails ;  but  that  it  makes  them  have  fuch 
 a  ilrong  will  and  inclination  to  ferve  him  as  no  o- 
 ther  thing  can  refift.  The  Spirit  of  God  makes  ufe 
 of  rational  motives,  in  order  to  excite  holy  aitec- 
 tions  :  "  The  love  of  Chrlll  conftrains  us;  becaufe 
 *'  we  thus  jucige,  that  if  Chrift  died  for  all,  then  were 
 <^' all  dead  > 
 
 5.  Some  are  ready  to  aflr.  If  it  be  the  power  of 
 God  that  makes  us  willino-  to  believe  and  rencnt, 
 why  are  we  cxliorted  to  it  ?     I  reply,  Thefe  exhor- 
 tations are  ufeful,  were  it  for  no  more  bjt  to  ihow 
 lis  our  weaknefs.   But  to  confider  this  more  particu- 
 larly,  I.  Thofe  things  to  which  God  exhorts  us,  as 
 \v3.s  already  faid,  are  the  moil  juft  things  in  the 
 ■world ;  nay,  they  are  neceffary,  and  we  are  mifer- 
 »ble  unlefs  we  do  them.     2.  Confider  the  holinels 
 of  God's  nature,  and  his  right  over  us.     Though 
 Ave  be  wicked,  finful,  and   corrupt,  God  is  holy ; 
 lie  hates  wickednefs,  and  manifells  his  hatred  againii 
 it ;  i.ie  loves  holinefs,  and  manifefts  it  in  all  tliefe 
 exhortations.     5.  Thofe  exhortations  are  neceffary 
 for  us,  as  well  as  they  are  jufl  and  righteous;    be- 
 caufe,  Vv'hat  if  fome  did  not  believe  ?  what  if  fome 
 did  not  repent  ?  ihall  their  unbelief  and  impenitence 
 snake  the  goodnefs  of  God  of  none  effect  ?    yea,    ra- 
 ther "  let   God  be  true,    and  every  man  a  liar,"  as 
 the  apoflle  fays.     4.  Thofe  exhortations  are  ufeful 
 to  fliovv'  us,    fuft  our  duty,  then  our  danger.     It  is 
 neceflary  for  us  to  know  them,    to  fnow   us   what 
 God  approves  of,  v\'hct  he  hates,  ^vhat  he  delires, 
 wiiat  is  neceffary  for  falvation ;  and  to  fliow  us  the 
 evil  of  fin,  that  it  may  appear  to  be  exceeding  linful. 
 The  coi'M'ption  of  man's  nature  would  never  have 
 iappeartd  to  be  fo  evil  as  it  is,  if  it  were  not  for  the 
 oilers  pf  God's  grace.     Were  it  not  that  experience 
 proves  i^  ,men  might  be  ready  to  think,  that  it  is 
 impoflible  wicked  corrupt  creatures,  Ihorilv  to  die, 
 fnortly  to  receive  a  fentence  to  endlefs  rnifery,  woujfi 
 
 refufe 
 
Part  IIo         to  riiake  the  word  eifedual.  49! 
 
 refufe  or  defpife  the  offers  of  reconciliation  and 
 mercy  on  the  mofl  reafonable  terms.  They  lliow  us 
 the  greatnefs  of  the  corruption  of  our  natui-e. 
 "  If  1  h.ad  not  come/'  fays  our  Saviour,  ''  they  had 
 "  had  no  fin  ;  but  now  they  have  no  cloak  for  their 
 "  fin."  They  would  have  been  innocent  compara- 
 tive! v. 
 
 6.  Another  prejudice  againft  this  doctrine,  and 
 which  at  the  fame  time  Ihows  us  the  bad  ufe  that 
 fome  make  of  it,  is  this.  That  it  is  a  means  to  en- 
 courage floth,  and  hinder  men  from  diligence. 
 Some  are  ready  to  make  an  excufe  for  their  iloth  and 
 lazinefs,  becaufe  that  it  is  the  power  of  God  that 
 makes  his  word  effectual. 
 
 (i)  In  anfwer  to  this,  It  is  rather  the  contrary 
 error  that  Ihould  tend  to  make  us  not  only  be  ne- 
 gligent about  one  principal  duty,  but  wholly  omit 
 it ;  the  duty  I  mean,  of  feeking  after  the  po^ver  and 
 ftrength  of  God  :  for  he  who  does  not  believe  the 
 reality  of  God's  power  accompanying  his  word,  can- 
 not, in  true  faith,  pray  for  it,  or  feek  after  it* 
 They  that  mock  and  ridicule  all  pretenfinns  to  the 
 gi'ace  of  God  as  enthufiafm,  t.hey  mock  God  ^vheu 
 they  pray  to  him  to  make  them  holy  ;  for  if  there 
 be  not  a  divine  operation  upon  the  foul  of  a  finner 
 to  give  juil  and  holy  inclma!:ions,  it  is  a  mockin^^ 
 God  to  feek  thefe  things  from  him,  to  pray  to  hint 
 to  mortify  our  fins,  and  to  cleanfeour  hearts,  or  to 
 praife  him. 
 
 (2)  This  do(^rine,  when  duly  confidered,  is  a 
 doctrine  that  tends  to  excite  us  to  the  greateil  dili- 
 gence. The  need  of  God's  power  is  the  very  rea- 
 fon  that  Ihould  excite  us  to  diligent  feeking  after 
 it:  The  neceffity  of  a  thing  is  never,  in  any  other 
 cafe,  made  a  reafon  for  being  indiflbrent  about  it, 
 or  neglecting  it.  Though  the  increafe  doe-,  not  de- 
 pend upon  our  power,  but  upon  God's  blcfiing; 
 yet  Vv'e  ought  to  conficier  the  promifes  made  to  them 
 that  feek,  and  to  them  that  aik  :  They  lliall  receive. 
 3  0^2  \v« 
 
492  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace         Part  II. 
 
 We  fliould  feek,  and  then  blefs  God  that  has  made 
 lis  feek  ;  we  lliould  long,  and  blefs  God  that  in* 
 clines  us  to  long.  Let  us  conlider  what  men  do  in 
 other  cafes.  The  ploughman  knows  very  well, 
 that  though  he  plough  the  ground,  and  tow  the 
 feed^  it  will  be  to  no  purpofe,  unlefs  there  come 
 rain  down  from  heaven,  the  former  and  the  latter 
 rain.  The  ploughman  knows,  that  it  is  not  in  his 
 power  to  bring  that  rain  when  he  pleafes ;  but  he 
 does  what  belongs  to  him,  looks  to  God,  waits  for 
 rain,  ploughs  the  ground,  ami  fows  his  feed.  The 
 feaman  knows,  that  he  cannot  fail  without  wind, 
 and  the  vvind  is  not  in  his  power,  nor  in  the  power 
 of  any  creature  :  yet  though  it  is  not  in  his  power 
 to  command  a  favourable  gale  when  he  pleafes,  he 
 does  not  therefore  negicd:  every  thing  concerning, 
 his  Ihip  ;  he  fits  it  out,  and  makes  preparation,  till 
 that  wind  wdiich  depends  upon  the  power  of  the 
 creator  come.  Thefe  and  many  other  common  ex- 
 amples, frequently  adduced,  might  be  enlarged  "up- 
 on, to  fiiow  how  unreafonable  we  are,  if  we  make 
 this  doclrine  an  excufe  for  negligence  and  floth.  It 
 is  our  part  to  make  ufe  of  means,  meditation,  read- 
 ing in  private,  and  hearing  with  attention  in  pu- 
 blic, and  the  like  :  and  we  have  unipeakably  pre- 
 cious encouragement,  if  we  be  in  the  ufe  of  means, 
 that  the  Lord  will  not  be  v/anting  on  his  part. 
 
 VII.  I  proceed  briefly  to  make  fome  ufe  and  ap- 
 plication of  this  dodrine. 
 
 I .  It  informs  us  of  the  high  eftcem  that  we  ought 
 to  have  of  the  doftrine  of  Chrilt  Jefus,  and  of  his' 
 word,  becaufe  it  is  the  inftrument  of  God's  power 
 to  our  filvatir.n.  Thus  does  he  magnify  his  word, 
 above  h'S  other  name,  as  the  means  of  converting 
 and  fand:ifying  immortal  fouls,  as  was  fliown  before. 
 Jt  is  an  unfpenkahle  honour  and  dignity  put  upon 
 that  blelled  dodrrine,  and  that  blHied  volume  of 
 God's  book,  whether  written,  explained,  or  enlar- 
 ged 
 
?aft  11.        to  make  the  word  efleclual.  492^ 
 
 ged  upon.  "  I  am  not  afliamed,"  fays  Paul,  "  of 
 "  the  gofpel;  becaufe  it  is  the  power  of  God  to  {iU- 
 "  vation."  That  is  the  reafon  why  we  fhould  not 
 be  afliamed  of  it  ;  nay,  for  there  is  more  meant 
 than  exprefTed,  that  we  ihould  have  a  high  efleeni 
 of  it.  It  is  not  only  in  public,  though  there  be  a' 
 fpecial  blefling  promifed  to  that,  but  even  in  pri- 
 vate, we  may  expedt  God's  power  accompanying 
 that  dodtrine.  When  the  Ethiopian  eunuch  was  in 
 his  chariot  alone,  it  is  faid,  Philip  came  to  him, 
 and  preached  Chrift  Jefus,  from  that  fame  text  of 
 fcripture.  People  may,  as  it  were,  preach  Chrift 
 Jefus  to  themfelves  when  alone,  and  to  their  near 
 neighbours,  fpeaking  one  to  another. 
 
 2.  When  we  highly  efteem  the  word,  let  us  be» 
 ware  of  giving  it  that  efteem  that  belongs  to  the 
 power  of  God  itfelf.  It  is  a  means ;  but  it  is  to  the 
 power  of  God  we  are  to  look  for  the  increafe.  To' 
 excite  us  to  wait  upon  that,  we  Ihould  conlider, 
 that  the  Lord  ftretcheth  out  his  hand  to  us  all  the 
 day  long.  It  is  from  our  negleding  to  feek  and  de- 
 fire  it,  that  his  hand  is  not  adually  upon  us  to  turn 
 us  to  God,  the  living  God.  Ezra's  exprelTion  is  re- 
 markable to  this  purpofe :  "  That  the  hand  of  the 
 "  Lord  was  upon  all  them  that  feek  him  for  good." 
 To  feek  him  earneftly,  is  the  great  direftion  for  that 
 end,  to  feek  the  power  of  God ;  but  then  to  feek 
 it,  as  was  explained  before,  as  the  power  of  the 
 Spirit  of  God,  and  as  the  purchafe  of  the  blood  of 
 Chrift  Jefus.  This  is  a  living  a  life  of  faith  on  the 
 Son  of  God.  Nor  ihould  we  think  this  a  matter  of 
 fmall  confequence.  We  lliould  not  think,  that  if 
 we  feek  the  grace  of  God,  what  is  the  matter  whe- 
 ther we  frequently  or  habitually  acknowledge  the 
 fuUnefs  of  Chrift,  his  fullnefs  of  merit  f  It  is  all  one 
 as  if  we  Hiould  fay.  What  is  the  matter  ^vhether  we 
 be  guilty  of  ingratitude,  and  diihonouring  of  the 
 greateft  mercy  ?  It  is  that  infinitely  glorious  facri- 
 iice  of  his,  and  his  perfe<ft  righteoufiiefs,  that  is  the 
 
 eaufe 
 
494  The  iiecefTity  of  divine  grace        Part  Hi 
 
 caufe  of  every  the  lead  degree  of  ftrength  that  we 
 receive  ;  and  therefore  it*is  out  of  his  fuUnefs  that 
 we  are  to  feek  that- grace.  ^Vhe^  the  Spirit  comes, 
 fays  Chrift,  "  he  ihaii  receive  of  mine,  and  give  it 
 "  to  yoQ  ;  for  lie  ihail  come  in  my  name."  We 
 cannot  have  a  right  view  of  the  grace  of  the  Spirit, 
 otherwife  than  as  the  gift  of  Chriif,  and  the  fruit  of 
 his  death  and  refurrecl'ion.  Therefore  ^ve  fee,  in 
 the  6th  and  7th  cliapters  of  the  epiille  to  the  ko- 
 mans,  after  the  apo/tle  had  difcourfed  about  juiliti- 
 Cation,  and  pardon  of  (in,  |ie  comes  to  fpeak  of  lanc- 
 tification.  Some  would  have  been  ready  to  think 
 he  would  have  treated  only  of  the  grace  of  the  Ho- 
 ly Ghoil ;  but  vv'hat  he  treats  of  there  as  the  way  to 
 fanctihcation,  is  the  exercife  of  faith,  by  which  we 
 look  upon  ourfelves  as  dead  with  Chriil,  and  alivf 
 with  him,  being  planted  together  in  the  likenefs  of 
 his  death,  and  then  in  the  likenefs  of  his  refurrec- 
 tion.  As  in  turning  from  fin  to  God,  there  is  a  dy- 
 ing to  fin,  putting  away  the  old  man,  and  rifing  to 
 newnefs  of  life  ;  io  there  is  ilill  a  looking  to  the  vir- 
 tue of  that  death  and  refurredion  that  has  mi  fed 
 fuch  a  number  of  fouls,  in  all  ages,  out  of  their 
 graves. 
 
 3.  I  /liall  next  confider  briefly  fome  evidences* 
 and  figns  of  the  power  of  God  accompanying  his 
 word,  figns  of  it  that  are  related  plainly  in  the 
 fcripture,  and  ferve  for  the  conlblation  of  them 
 that  find  thofe  figns,  and  for  the  aw^akening  of  o- 
 thers, 
 
 (1)  We  are  told,  iTheff.  i.5.  thnt  vv'hen  the 
 word  came  in  power,  and  in  the  Ploly  Ghoft,  it  was 
 accompanied  with  much  ajjuraiice^  afTurance  of  the 
 truth  of  it,  a  ilrong  perfiiafion  of  it,  and  /^j/  in  tJii 
 Holy  Gliofi.  You  heard  in  the  lecture  of  David,  to' 
 ^vhom  God  himfelf  Vv'ns  a  teacher  of  his  ftitutes, 
 "  Thefe  ilatutes  were  the  rejoycing  of  David's  heart, 
 *'  and  fweet  to  his  tialle/'   lie  \)::d  a  deliglit,  not  only 
 
I'art  II.         to  make  the  word  effeclual.  495 
 
 in  meditating  on  them,  but  in  practifing  them  ;  he 
 took  them  fur  his  heritage. 
 
 (2)  Where  tlie  word  of  God  comes  \/ith  power, 
 it  is  as  a  hammer  that  breaks  the  rocks  in  pieces, 
 Jer.  xxiii.  29.  There  is  this  great  dijierence  be- 
 twixt the  teaching  we  get  from  men  and  what,  we 
 get  from  God  ;  when  we  get  it  only  from  men, 
 without  tlie  grace  of  God,  it  generally  puffs  up; 
 whereas  that  knowledge,  that  teaciiing,  whicli 
 comes  from  God,  tends  to  humble  the  linner  more 
 and  more.  It  is  faid,  when  God  puts  his  law  in  the 
 heart,  he  takes  away  the  heart  of  ftone,  and  gives  a 
 heart  of  flelh.  When  he  Iho^v^s  himfelf  pacified, 
 the  {Inner  is  confounded,  and  fees  that  to  him  be- 
 longs ihame  and  confuiion  of  face.  And  as  the 
 power  of  God,  when  it  works  upon  the  heart,  is  the 
 eiiect  of  grace  ;  fo  it  leads  us  to  live  to  the  praife  and 
 glory  of  that  grace,  which  is  the  fource,  original, 
 and  fpring  cf  it, 
 
 (3)  Vr'hen  the  power  of  God  accompanies  his 
 word,  as  in  the  cafe  of  the  difciples  going  to  Em- 
 maus,  it  makes  mens  hearts  burn  within  tiiem  with 
 a  pure  llame  of  divine  love,  love  to  God,  his 
 works  and  M'ays.  TI;e  word  is  as  a  fire,  Jer. 
 xxiii.  29,  It  gives  an  unfneakable  vivacity  of 
 ibul.  Chriit  baptized  with  the  Holy  GliOfl  and 
 with  fire. 
 
 (4)  When  the  word  comes  with  po\ver,  it  makes 
 the  heart  clean  :  ''  Ye  are  clean  through  the  word 
 ''  1  have  fpoken  unto  you/'  Jolin  xv.  3.  "  Chrid 
 "  gave  himfelf  for  his  church,  that  he  might  fanc- 
 *' lify  and  tlcanfc  it  by  the  word,''  Eph.  v.26. 
 *'  Sanclify  them  by  thy  truth,  thy  word  is  truth,'^ 
 Johnxvii.  17.  "  The  teltimonies  of  God  are 
 "  clean  and  pure,"  Pfal.  xix.  8.  9.3  and  they 
 (cleanfe  the-  heart  upon  which  they  are  written 
 jmd  upon  which  they  take  imprefiion,  from  the 
 Jpve  of  fin. 
 
 4. 1 
 
49^  The  neceffity  of  divine  grace        Part  II, 
 
 4.  I  fliall  conclude  with  a  few  anfwers  to  that 
 practical  queftion  which  many  may  have  occafion  to 
 make,  How  ought  they  to  behave  that  do  not  find 
 the  power  of  God  accompanying  his  word  in  fecret, 
 or  in  public  ? 
 
 (i)  It  is  a  good  fign  to  thofe  that  have  this  to 
 fay,  if  they  truly  lament  it,  and  are  troubled  for  it, 
 and  are  defiring  the  grace  of  God  to  accompany  his 
 word.  God  will  fatisfy  longing  fouls,  if  they  be 
 crying  to  God  to  open  their  eyes  to  fee  the  wonders 
 that  are  in  his  law.  Though  he  chaflen  them  for  a 
 little,  he  will  teach  them  out  of  his  law,  to  their  fa- 
 tisfadtion,  in  his  own  good  time,  and  give  them  joy 
 and  delight  in  his  word,  and  make  it  fweet  to  their 
 tafte. 
 
 (2)  Such  ftiould  take  care  not  to  blame  God,  nor 
 the  fcripture,  nor  the  ordinances  of  God.  It  is 
 but  a  felf-deceit  for  men  to  free  themfelves  of  the 
 blame.  They  ought  to  confider,  the  reafon  why 
 the  word  does  not  profit  is,  when  it  is  not  mix^ 
 ed  with  faith  in  them  that  hear  it,  Heb.  iv.  2. 
 We  lliould  cry  to  the  Lord,  therefore,  for  that 
 bleflfed  mixture,  that  every  word  we  read  of  in 
 fcripture  may  be  mixed  with  faith,  that  the  Lord 
 may  increafe  our  faith,  and  help  our  unbelief. 
 
 (3)  Theyfhould  reflect  upon  their  ways  and  prac- 
 tice, fee  that  there  be  not  fome  particular  fin  that 
 the  Lord  has  a  controverfy  with  them  for,  andthere-^ 
 ifore  with-holds  from  them  thofe  advantages  and 
 confolations  that  they  have  got  perhaps  by  the  word 
 at  other  times.  "  Do  not  my  words  do  good,'* 
 faith  the  Lord,  Mic.  ii.  7.;  but  it  is  added,  "to 
 "  him  that  walketh  uprightly."  And  his  heart  is 
 not  upright  which  is  lifted  up  within  him,  Habak. 
 ii.  4.  Endeavour  after  a  humble  and  patient  wait- 
 ing for  the  Lord,  waiting  at  the  pofts  of  wifdom's 
 door,  ading  faith  upon  the  mighty  power,  and  infi- 
 nite mercy,  and  loving  kindnels,  of  God;  itill  look- 
 ing 
 
Part  II.        to  make  the  word  eifeclual.  49^ 
 
 ing  to  the  death  and  refurredion  of  Chrift,  that  we 
 may  find  oiirfelves  quickened  together  with  him, 
 and  made  to  fit  together  in  heavenly  places,  where 
 he  is  who  is  our  life,  that  when  he  appears  at  laft, 
 We  may  appear  with  him  in  glory.  To  his  name  be 
 glory  and  praife  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 
 
 2  R  The 
 
The  knowledge  of  Clirlft  crncified  the  funi 
 and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge  *. 
 
 I  Cor.  ii.  2. 
 
 For  I  determined  not  to  knoiv  any  thing  among 
 you^  fave  Jefus  Chrift^  and  him  crucified. 
 
 THE  apoftle  Paul  tells  the  Corinthians,  when 
 fpeaking  of  the  unbelieving  Jews,  that  in 
 reading  the  Old  Te (lament  there  was  a  vail  on  their 
 hearts.  The  reafon  of  his  faying  fo  was,  becaufe  in 
 reading  that  volume  of  God's  book,  they  did  not 
 difcern  Jefus  Chrift  to  be,  what  indeed  he  was,  the 
 chief  end  and  fcope  of  it.  That  blindnefs  was  both 
 a  wilful  and  a  judicial  blindnefs.  They  made  their 
 ears  heavy,  they  clofed  their  eyes,  they  made  their 
 hearts  fyt,  and  a  fpirit  of  fleep  and  ilumber  was 
 poured  on  rhem.  \ye  are  taught  in  fcripture,  that 
 it  is  a  blindnefs  of  iiioft  dangerous  confequence  ;; 
 that  if  the  gofpel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are 
 lofl; ;  and  that  bef(ire  a  heart  turn  to  the  Lord, 
 that  vail  mufl  be  taken  away.  It  is  evident  from 
 experience,  that  there  has  been  in  all  ages  fome- 
 thing  like  that  Jewifli  vail  on  the  hearts  of  profelled 
 Chriitians,  not  only  in  reading  and  hearing  the  Old 
 Teftament,  l>ut  alfo  the  New.  And  it  is  not  mere- 
 ly of  profelTc^d  Heathens,  or  unbelieving  Jev/s,  that 
 this  apoftle  tells  in  other  places,  that  there  were 
 fome  who  fruflrated  tlie  grace  of  God,  made  Ciirift 
 
 *  Preached  at  Glafgow;  Jan.  8.  1723. 
 
 IS 
 
The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified,  &c.       499 
 
 to  die  in  vain,  carried  towards  him  as  if  that  had 
 been  the  cafe,  and  were  enemies  of  the  crofs  of 
 Chrift.  This  he  affirms  even  of  fome  profefled 
 Chriftians  in  his  time.  And  if  this  was  the  cafe  in 
 that  age,  the  age  of  the  apoilles,  no  wonder  that  in  all 
 other  ages  there  has  been  a  wretched  bias,  in  many- 
 hearers  and  readers  of  theNewTeftament,  to  over- 
 look and  negiedl  the  chief  end  and  fcope  of  the  fcrip- 
 ture.  The  very  reverfe  was  Paul's  refolution ;  he 
 was  determined  to  know  nothing,  fave  Jefus  Chrifb 
 and  him  crucified ;  whereas  the  carnal  mind  in  e- 
 very  man,  by  nature,  inclines  rather  to  know  any 
 thing  elfe  than  that.  Paul  efteems  it,  and  calls  it, 
 "  the  great  myftery  of  godlinefs ;"  whereas  many 
 have  been  ftill  ready  to  treat  it  as  if  either  it  were 
 no  myftery  of  godlinefs  at  all,  or  as  if  it  were  one 
 of  the  lead  things  treated  of  in  the  fcriptures,  and 
 mentioned  only  by  the  by.  Downright  oppofing  it 
 is  not  the  only  injury  that  that  glorious  myftery  met 
 with.  Many  who  do  not  plainly  deny,  overlook  it. 
 But  this  in  fcripture  is  reckoned  a  fin  of  the  fame 
 nature  and  danger  with  open  oppofition  to  it ;  for 
 how  fliall  we  efcape,  fays  Paul,  whether  we  oppofe 
 it  or  not,  if  we  neglect  fo  great  a  falvation  ?  If 
 we  do  not  believe  it,  we  are  Jews  in  opinion  ;  if 
 we  believe  it,  and  yet  reject  it,  we  are  in  pradice 
 more  inconfiftent  M-ith  ourfelves  than  tl'.e  Jews. 
 Nothing  is  more  evident,  then  that  if  we  believe 
 it  certain,  that  God  was  manifedcd  in  the  flelh,  to 
 redeem  the  church  by  his  own  blood,  this  one  thing, 
 this  one  myftery,  iliould  take  fuch  polTeilion  of  the 
 hearts  of  redeemed  finners  ;  iliould  fo  fill  and  occu- 
 py their  thoughts,  as,  comparatively  fpeaking,  to 
 leave  room  for  nothing  elie.  It  is  the  glory  of  the 
 Reformed  churches,  whom  God,  of  his  infinite  good- 
 nefs,  delivered  from  the  grofs  darknefs  of  Babylon, 
 that  this  great  myltery  has  been  fo  faitl-ifully  preach- 
 ed, fo  frequently,  fo  much  exalted  and  magnified. 
 And  we  ought  to  blcf>  the  eternal  Father  of  lights, 
 3  R  2  that 
 
500        The  knowledge  of  Chrifl  crucified 
 
 that  Iws,  in  luch  a  diftingaifhing  manner,  favoured 
 this  national  church,  and  even  this  corner  of  it  in 
 par'iicular,  tvith  the  magnifying  of  this  great  my- 
 flery  of  his  grate,  that  is  to  be  the  admiration  of 
 men  and  angels  to  all  eternity.  Yet  there  are  many 
 reaibns  that  make  it  necelliiry  for  us  to  be  jealous  o- 
 ver  ourfelves,  as  Paul  was  over  the  Corinthians, 
 ■with  a  godly  jealoufy,  lelt  we  be  fediiced  from  the 
 ilmplicity  of  the  gofpel,  lefl  we  neglect  that  great 
 fUvation,  left  we  let  it  Hip  out  of  our  minds,  lefl 
 ii  take  up  too  little  room  in  our  thoughts  and  e- 
 fleem.  It  is  not  merely  the  duty  of  apoftles  and 
 teachers  that  the  text  lays  before  us,  but  of  allChri- 
 flians.  What  the  apoftle  chiefly  taught,  is  what  we 
 and  ;)11  others  ought  chiefly  to  learn,  and  chiefly  to 
 coniidt^r.  The  apoftle  Paui  taught  the  whole  counfel 
 of  G(id,  as  he  declares  to  the  Ephelians,  Actsxx.  27. 
 And  here  he  lays  before  us  what  the  whole  counfel 
 of  God  is.  We  flioukl  look  upon  this  as  a  pattern 
 laid  before  us.  The  apoflle  Paul  aUo  ipeaks,  Phil, 
 iii.  8.  9.  about  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
 Chrifl,  in  comparifonof  which  he  counted  all  things 
 but  lofs  and  ,durrg ;  and  intimates  how  earneftly  he 
 defired  that  all  others  fhould  be  like  minded,  walk 
 by  tlie  fame  rule,  and  mind  the  f?,me  things.  If, 
 therefore,  he  minded  nothing  eKe  but  Chrifl  cruci- 
 fied, we  ought  comparatively  to  mind  nothing  elfe 
 either. 
 
 In  tlie  preceding  v£;rfe  the  apoflle  reminds  the 
 Corinthians,  that  his  manner  of  preaching  among 
 them  was  not  with  excellency  of  fpeech,  or  of  ^vif- 
 dom.  He  is  alluding  to  certain  pretended  wife 
 men,  to  whom,  the  doclrine  of  the  crofs  of  Chrift' 
 was  fooliflmefs ;  and  acknowledges,  that  his  ipeech 
 had  not  that  excellency  that  would  pleafe  them, 
 B.ut  we  ought  not  to  have  the  lefs  efleem  of  it  on 
 that  account;  wc  ought  rather  to  efteem  it  the 
 more.  The  ^vifdom  oi  thofe  men  is  fcience,  hUely 
 fo  called.     The   apofUe's  llyle  and  matter  are  not. 
 
the  Aim  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.    501 
 
 the  lefs  excellent,  becaufe  his  fernions  did  not  con- 
 fid  in,  what  Jude  calls,  ''  fwelling  vords  of  vani- 
 *'  ty,"  but  words  which  the  Spirit  o{  God  teaches. 
 The  matter  of  his  doctrine  was  not  tn.it  wifdom 
 which  comes  to  nought,  and  which  in  G  hI's  fight 
 is  foolilhnefs,  but  the  hidien  wifdom  of  God  in  a 
 myftery.  The  apoflle's  ilyle  was  excellent  in  the 
 hi ^'•hed  degree.  It  was  plan  and  fcriptural;  and 
 if,  as  Peter  fays,  fonie  things  written  by  him  were 
 hard  to  be  undertbood,  it  was  bec.rafc  the  things 
 themfelves  were  myilerious,  not  becaufe  his  words 
 were  obfcure.  The  apodie  gives  the  reafon  why  he 
 did  not  make  it  his  bufinefs  to  recomnieiid  hiinfelf 
 to  men  that  admired  a  lho\\^y  fuperticial  wifdom  and 
 eloquence,  becaufe  his  chief,  his  only  bufinefs  a- 
 mong  them,  was,  "  to  know  Chrid,  and  him  cru- 
 "  citied." 
 
 For  underdanding  the  words,  it  is  proper  to  ob- 
 ferve,  that  the  knowledge  the  apodle  is  h-^re  fpeak- 
 ing  of  is  the  knowledge  of  leligion,  or  of  the  w'ay  to 
 eternal  life.  There  is  no  dcfign  here  to  difparage 
 the  kno\vledge  of  neceflary  worldly  affairs,  which 
 though  the  word  of  men  fometimes  excel  in,  yet 
 the  bed  of  men,  in  fome  meafure,  need,  that  they 
 may  be  ufeful  members  of  f<»ciety.  A  man's  not 
 being  llothful  in  bufinefs,  needs  not  hinder  his  being- 
 fervent  in  fpirit,  fcrving  the  Lord  ;  iind  though 
 human  arts  and  fciences  are  not  necelllu-y  to  all,  yet 
 it  is  needful  for  fociety  that  there  Ihould  be  fome 
 acquainted  with  them  ;  and  it  is  probable  Paul  him- 
 felf  M^as  not  wholly  ignorant  of  them.  But  he 
 counted  that  and  all  other  tilings  lofs  and  dung  to 
 the  knowledge  in  the  text,  and  the  knowledge  of  ihe 
 way  to  the  favour  and  to  tiie  imnge  of  Gc.d^  to  ho- 
 linefs,  and  to  happinefs.  And  as  to  thcfc,  he  knew, 
 that  Chrid  alone  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
 life.  There  are  two  exprelTions  ufed  here  to  fignify 
 the  object  of  faving  knov.dectge,  "Chrid,"  and  "him 
 **  crucified."    The  kno\yledge  of  Chrid,  in  general, 
 
 compi-chcnds 
 
JO 2         The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 comprehends  the  knowledge  of  his  perfon,  his  of- 
 fices, his  benefits,  our  need  of  him,  his  fufficiency 
 and  willingnefs  to  fave,  not  excluding  the  knowledge 
 of  his  precepts,  lince  conformity  to  them  is  one 
 principal  benefit  he  has  purchafed  for,  and  befbowed 
 upon  us,  one  chief  elied:  of  his  offices,  and  one  chief 
 branch  of  his  image.  The  knowledge  of  Chrift 
 crucified  fignifies,  more  particularly,  the  doftrine 
 of  Ills  facrifice  for  fin,  on  ^vhich  all  tlie  other  doc- 
 trines of  Chrift  have  fo  great  a  dependence. 
 
 The  apoflle  tells,  that  as  this  was  all  that  he 
 taught  among  the  Corinthians,  fo  it  was  not  the  re- 
 iult  of  forgetfuhiefs,  but  of  deliberate  determina- 
 tion. Tlie  force  and  ilrength  of  the  apoftle's  ex- 
 preffion  is  remarkable ;  he  determined  to  know  no- 
 thing fave  this.  This  fignifies  more  tlian  merely  to 
 atKrm,  that  this  is  a  part,  a  neceffary  part,  of  Chri- 
 llian  faving  knowledge.  It  intimates,  that  it  is  in 
 a  manner  the  ^vhole,  the  principal  doftrine  of  reli?- 
 gion,  which  virtually  comprehends  all  the  reft ;  all 
 other  neceffary  principles  of  faving  knowledge  being 
 either  fuppofed,  and  contained  in  it,  or  fuch  as  may 
 be  neceffaiily  inferred  from  it ;  and  the  beft  view  we 
 can  have  of  every  other  part  of  knowledge  of  fpiri- 
 tual  things  being  by  confidering  it  with  relation  to 
 this. 
 
 It  is  ufeful,  for  giving  further  light  to  this,  as 
 well  as  many  other  texts  in  the  writings  of  Paul,  to 
 obferve,  that  in  the  church  of  Corinth,  and  feveral 
 other  churches  to  which  he  writes,  befides  the  open 
 enemies  of  Cliriflianity,  the  unbelieving  Jews  and 
 Heathen,  there  were  others  who  handled  the  word 
 of  God  deceitfully,  of  whom  Paul  tells  the  Philip- 
 plans,  that  they  were  enemies  of  the  crofs  of  Chrift. 
 The  character  of  thefe  may  be  briefly  collected  out 
 of  plain  fcriptures ;  and.  it  is  ufeful  to  confider  it, 
 becaufe  they  have  had  their  fucceftbrs  in  all  ages. 
 A  principal  part  of  it  was,  as  we  read.  Col.  ii.  and 
 Phil.  iii.  that  they  placed  a  great  part  of  religion 
 
 in 
 
the  futn  and  fubftance  of  fiiving  knowledge.  505 
 
 in  external  things ;  Touch  not,  tafte  not,  handle 
 not;  after  the  traditions  of  men,  after  the  rudi- 
 ments of  the  world.  Their  zeal  for  the  ceremonial 
 law  was  fuperftition,  fince  God  had  aboliihed  it. 
 Befides,  they  fpoiled  mens  fouls  with  vain  philofo- 
 phy,  feducing  them  from  the  fimplicity  of  the  go- 
 fpel  ;  and  though  they  profeiled  to  believe  Chriit 
 was  fent  from  God,  they  fruflrated  the  grace  of 
 God,  and  made  it  of  no  eifecl.  The  epiftle  to  the 
 Galatians  was  written  of  purpofe  againfl:  them  ;  but 
 almoft  in  all  the  epiflles  of  Paul,  he  gives  us  fome 
 hint  of  them.  Thefe  men  had  a  particular  con- 
 tempt of  Paul's  million,  which  he  was  therefore 
 obliged  to  defend.  They  defpifed  his  perfon  and 
 appearance  as  mean  and  unpromifing,  and  his  ftyle 
 as  rude  and  unpoliflied,  and  they  traduced  his  doc- 
 trine as  abfurd  and  enthufiaftical.  Hence  Paul  ufes 
 fo  ftrong  expreflions  to  Ihow,  that  what  thofe  men 
 {o  much  negleded  and  overlooked,  was  the  thing 
 they  ought  chiefly  to  have  confidered,  in  divine  re- 
 velation. 
 
 The  dodrine,  therefore,  that  I  fliall  difcourfe 
 from  thefe  words  is  this,  That  the  knowledge  of 
 Chrid,  and  him  crucified,  is  the  fum  and  fubitance 
 of  faving  knowledge,  the  life  and  foul  of  the  Chrl- 
 llian  religion,  the  chief  fcope  and  dellgn  of  the 
 word  of  God.  This  plainly  follows  from  the  text. 
 Paul  believed  all  fcripture  to  be  given  of  God,  and 
 to  be  profitable;  and  therefore  was  determined,  no 
 doubt,  to  know  all  that  was  in  the  fcripture;  and 
 yet  he  was  determined  to  know  nothing  but  Chrift, 
 and  him  crucified ;  which  ihows,  that  in  one  view 
 there  is  nothing  in  fcripture  but  this;  for  all  other 
 doftrines  have  this  for  their  fcope  and  defign.  The 
 dodrine  of  the  law  is  a  fchoolmalter  to  bring  us  to 
 Chrill ;  and  the  dodrine  of  our  fin  and  mifery  gives 
 the  knowledge  of  our  need  of  him.  Paul  declared 
 the  wiiole  counftl  of  God,  and  would  not  have  rec- 
 4Loned  himfelf  free  of  the  blood  of  fouls,  if  he  had 
 
 with-held 
 
3-04        The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 with-held  any  pdrt  of  it.  So  that  from  this  text  we 
 are  not  to  think,  that  i'aurs  knowledge  was  confi- 
 ned within  narrow  bounds,  but  that  the  knowledge 
 of  Chriil  is  exceeding  broad  ;  and  that  he  who  kn  vvvs 
 the  love  of  Chrid  is  rilled  with  all  the  fulinefs  of 
 God. 
 
 I.  In  difcourfing  on  this  point,  I  defign,  through 
 God's  grace,  in  the  liri't  place,  to  propofe  fome  ge- 
 neral obfervations  concerning  the  writings  of  the  a- 
 poflles,  and  the  other  fcriptures,  proper  to  make 
 an  impreflion  upon  us  of  rliis  truth,  That  this  doc- 
 trine of  the  myftery  of  redemption  is  the  chief 
 fcope  and  defign  of  the  whole  volume  of  God's 
 book. 
 
 I .  Concerning  the  writings  of  the  apoftles,  it  is 
 iifeful  for  us,  that  we  divide  the  contents  of  them, 
 as  we  m:iy  juftly  do,  into  what  is  doctrinal  and  prac- 
 tical :  for  though  all  the  doctrines  are  practical,  yet 
 there  is  a  difierence  between  what  we  are  to  believe 
 and  to  praclife  ;  the  docirines  chiefly  reprefenting 
 to  us  what  God  has  done  for  us,  and  the  precepts 
 what  we  ourfelves  ought  to  do.  Now,  if  we  dif- 
 tinguilh  what  is  doclrinal  in  the  contents  of  the  a- 
 poilles  writings,  and  what  is  practical,  we  Ihall 
 fee,  that  if  in  any  large  pafiTage  the  knowledge  of 
 Chriil  is  not  the  fubjed,  there  the  holy  peiin-jen  are 
 treating,  not  of  the  dodrines,  but  of  the  precepcSj 
 and  viewing  even  thefe  as  conneded  with  ti:e  know- 
 ledge of  Chrift  crucified.  Duties  are  conliiieredj 
 with  relation  to  him,  as  the  fountain  of  that  llrtngth 
 by  which  they  are  performed,  as  the  altar  that  mcke3 
 them  acceptable,  a?  the  pattern  of  them,  and  as  the 
 chief  motive  to  excite  to  them.  But  in  thofe 
 parts  of  the  writings  of  the  apoftle  where  they  are 
 treating  of  the  dottrlnes  of  Chrilti-'nity,  there  is  no- 
 thing more  evident  to  all  who  feriouily  perufe 
 them,  than  this,  that  the  bleiTed  and  glorious  my- 
 fiery  of  God  manifeiled  in  the  fleih,  to  redeem  iiis 
 
 church 
 
the  fum  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge,   yoj* 
 
 church  by  his  own  blood,  wholly  takes  up  the  room; 
 and  that  the  apoftles  are  always  either  difcourling  of 
 the  truth  and  certainty,  the  beauty  and  excellency, 
 the  uniearchable  fruit;s,  and  the  manner  of  partaking 
 of  it.  It  would  be  defirable,  that  all  who  doubt  of 
 the  truth  of  this  would  follow  the  example  of  the 
 noble  Bereans,  who  fearched  the  fcriptures  to  fee  if 
 thefe  things  indeed  were  fo. 
 
 2.  A  fecond  general  obfervation  arifes  from  the 
 names  given  to  the  preaching  of  Chriflianity  in  the 
 New  Tedament.     It  is  called  preaching  Chrifi  Je- 
 
 fus^  —  preacJiing  the  crofs  of  Chrift^  — preaching 
 the  imfearchable  riches  ofChriJi.  Now,  it  is  cer- 
 tain, the  name  of  any  doc^h-ine  is  never  taken  from 
 any  thing  that  it  mentions  only  by  the  by,  or  from 
 any  of  its  lead  confiderable  branches,  but  from  what 
 is  the  chief  and  principal  fcope  and  deiign  of  it.  Ic 
 is  the  gofpel  concerning  Jefus  ChrKt  that  has  him, 
 not  only  for  its  author,  but  for  its  chief  fubjedt- 
 matter.  The  doc1:rine  of  Mofes  and  the  apoflles 
 could  not  be  called  a  dodlrine  concerning  Mofes 
 and  the  apoftles,  as  the  gofpel  is  called  the  gojpel 
 concerning  Ji^fus  Chriji^  in  the  beginning  of  the  C' 
 piffle  to  the  Romans,  and  other  places. 
 
 3.  Another  general  confirmation  of  this  may  be 
 drawn  from  thofe  fcriptures  that  reprefent  as  the 
 mod;  dangerous  and  moft  finful  ignorance,  the  ig- 
 norance of  Chrill,  and  of  the  redemption  wrought 
 by  him.  Thus,  Rom.  ix.  where  Paul  is  difcourfing 
 of  the  blindnefs  of  the  Jews,  he  tells  us,  that  he  was 
 in  heavinefs  and  great  forrow  for  them  continually. 
 So  great  forrow,  and  fo  continual,  Ihould  make  us 
 curious  to  know  the  caufe  of  it.  Paul's  exprefiioii 
 has  ailoniflied  his  readers  in  all  ages,  when  he  fiys, 
 he  was  contented  to  be  accurfed  from  Chrill  for 
 the  Jews,  that  they  might  be  delivered  from  that 
 blindnefs.  This  iliould  excite  us  to  know  what  that 
 blindnefs  was.  The  Jews  were  not  downright  A- 
 theiils  J  they  did  not  deny  the  being  of  God,  nor  his 
 
 3  S  attributes, 
 
5o6        The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 attributes,  nor  his  providence,  nor  his  laws ;   nay, 
 they  were  very  zealous  for  all  thefe.     They  did  not 
 deny  the  writings  of  the  Old  Tellament,  wliich  in- 
 deed contain  the  gofpel  as  well  as  the  law,  and  a 
 very  large  account  of  Chrift's  hiftory  and  his  doc- 
 trine.    We  are  acquainted,  Rom,  x.  3.  what  that 
 biindnefs  was  ^vhich  occafioned  this  aftoniihing  con- 
 cern :   '•'■  For  they  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteouf- 
 *'  nefs,  and  going  about  to  eftablilh  their  own  righ- 
 **■  teoufnefs,  have  not  fubmitted  to   the  righteouf- 
 "  nefs  of  God."     That  the   righteoufnefs   of  God 
 here  lio-nifies  that  rip-hteoufnefs  which  God  the  Son 
 wrought  out  by  his  ficritice  and  obedience,    is  evi- 
 dent from  >;'  4.  "•  For  Chrift  is  the  end  of  the  law 
 *'  for  ri  oh  teoufnefs  to  every  one  that  believeth.'^ 
 Roni.iii.  21.  22.  '' But  now  the  righteoufnefs   of 
 *••  God  without  the  law  is  manifefted,  even  the  righ- 
 "  teoufnefs  of  God  which  is  by  faith  of  Jefus  Chrift 
 ''  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  believe  ;"  i.  e. 
 as  appears,  f  25.  the  righteoufnefs  of  Chrift,  "  fet 
 "  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,   through  faith   in   his 
 "  blood  .'*  The  Jews  were  not  ignorant  of  the  righ- 
 teoufnefs of  the  moral  and  ceremonial  law,  but  were 
 fenfible   of  their  obligation   to  both.     They  were 
 zealous  againft  the  Heathen  nations,  zealous  in  de- 
 fending  the   unity  of  God,  his  attributes,  and  his 
 law,  and  were  many  of  them  men  of  great  know- 
 ledge about  thefe  things  ;  yet  as  they  were  ignorant 
 of  tliis  righteoufnefs  of  Chrift,  Paul  reckoned  their 
 zeal  not  according  to  knowledge,    and  accounted 
 them  under  the  moft  miferable  fpirit   of  lleep  and 
 llumber  ;  hereby  teaching  us,  that  while  we  know  not 
 this  great  objed,  we  know  nothing  of  the  fcriptures, 
 and  of  the  myftery  of  God's  will.     When  Paul  was 
 in  fuch  heavinefs  for  the  Jews  being  thus  ignorant 
 of  Chri(t,  furely  we  have  reafon  to  be  deeply  con- 
 cerned for  our  own  ignorance,  and  the  ignorance  of 
 others  amongft  us.     Let  it  be  our  continual  prayer, 
 that  the  Lord  may  keep  us  from  fuch  dreadful  blind* 
 
 nefs 
 
the  Aim  and  fabfTiance  of  faving  knowledge.    507 
 
 nefs  as  that  miferable  nation  was  left  to.  When  we  are. 
 confidering  their  wilful  infatuation,  let  us  confiderat 
 the  fame  time,  how,  on  account  of  it,  divine  provi- 
 dence has  made  them  examples  to  all  the  nations  of 
 the  world.  Tho'  they  are  not  Athein:s,  nor  idola- 
 ters, nor  believers  in  any  fuch  impollor  as  Maho- 
 met, and  though  they  profefs  the  greatefb  ref}x;cT: 
 for  the  law  of  Mofes  ;  yet  for  their  rejecting  the 
 knowledge  of  Chrill  crucified,  and  his  righteouf- 
 refs,  thefe  feventeen  hundred  years  they  have  been 
 diiperffd  through  the  world,  the  mod  miferabla 
 fpeclacle  that  ever  the  fun  faw.  Never  was  any  na- 
 tion made  fuch  a  remarkable  inftance  of  the  juftice 
 of  God,  and  that  for  fo  long  a  time,  near  tlie  third 
 part  of  the  age  of  the  world.  The  ufe  we  ought  to 
 make  of  this  we  learn,  If.  Ixvi.  24.  "  And  they  Ihall 
 "  go  forth,  and  look  upon  the  carcafes  of  the  men 
 "  that  have  tranfgreiTed  againft  me."  The  prophet 
 had  been  prophefying  of  Chrift,  his  gofpel,  and  his 
 fubjeds ;  and  here  fpeaks  of  the  enemies  of  thefe, 
 and  the  vengeance  that  awaited  them.  We  ought 
 to  look  upon  the  carcafes  of  thefe  men,  the  carcafes 
 of  the  Jewifli  nation,  as  one  proof  what  an  inex- 
 prefTible  danger  it  is  to  neglet^t  the  great  falvation. 
 
 But  then  we  are  not  to  think,  that  it  is  only  in 
 the  Jews  that  fuch  ignorance,  unbelief,  and  con- 
 tempt of  this  knowledge,  is  dangerous.  It  is  ajffirm- 
 ed  in  general,  that  if  this  gofpel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to 
 them  that  are  loll ;  if  to  fome  it  is  fooliihnefs,  it  is 
 foolilhnefs  to  them  that  perifli;  and  where  it  is  not 
 the  favour  of  life  to  life,  it  is  the  favour  of  death  to 
 death. 
 
 4.  The  knowledge  fpoken  of  in  the  text  is  repre- 
 fented  as  the  chief  end  and  delign  of  the  enlighten- 
 ing grace  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  •  One  of  the  molt 
 glorious  promifes  in  the  Old  Teftament  concerning 
 the  times  of  the  New  Teftament,  is,  that  then,  in 
 a  fpecial  manner,  all  the  children  of  the  true  Ifrael, 
 the  church  of  God,  lliould  be  taught  of  God.  Pro- 
 5  S  2  mifes 
 
508         The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 "^  niifes  to  that  eifed  are  frequently  repeated  in  fuch  a 
 manner,  as  to  teach  us  to  look  upon  that  enlight- 
 ening as  one  of  the  mofl  glorious  benefits  God  could 
 beftow  *.  The  Old  Teftament  does  not  mention 
 fo  particularly  or  clearly  as  the  New,  what  it  is  the 
 Lord  would,  in  fuch  a  glorious  and  merciful  man- 
 ner, teach  his  people ;  but  the  New  Teftament  ex- 
 plains it  very  clearly.  Thus,  John  vi.  44.  45.  "  No 
 "  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  which 
 "  hath  fent  me,  draw  him ;  and  1  will  raife  him  up  at 
 "  the  Idil  day.  It  is  written  in  the  prophets.  They 
 "  fhall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  therefore 
 "  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father, 
 "  Cometh  to  me."  Here  we  fee,  that  that  teach- 
 ing of  the  Father  foretold  and  promifed  in  the  wri- 
 tings of  the  prophets,  is  teaching. us  the  knowledge 
 
 '  of  Chrifl,  that  knowledge  which  is  requifite  to  make 
 us  come  to  him,  "  who  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and 
 "  the  life.''  In  the  New  Teftament  we  learn,  that 
 one  great  defign  of  fending  the  Holy  Ghoft  is,  that 
 he  might  guide  God's  people  into  all  truth ;  yet 
 fcarce  ever  is  the  enlightening  grace  of  the  Spirit  of 
 God  mentioned  in  the  writings  of  the  apoftles,  where 
 the- knowledge  of  the  myftery  of  redemptfon  is  not 
 fpoken  of  as  the  end  and  delign  of  it.  It  is  for  this 
 end  he  gives  the  fpirit  of  wifdom  and  revelation, 
 Eph.  i.  17.  and  downward.  It  is  for  this  end  he 
 fnines  into  the  hearts  of  linners,  2  Cor.  iv.  6.  It  is 
 for  this  end  he  ftrengthens  with  might,  by  iiis  Spi- 
 rit, in  the  inner  man,  Eph.  iii.  16.  And  when  he 
 converts  a  perfecutor,  as  Paul  was,  it  is  by  revealing 
 his  Son  in  him. 
 
 This  enlightening  grace  of  the  Spirit  is  fcarce  e- 
 ver  mentioned,  particularly  by  Paul,  without  his 
 breaking  out  into  a  prayer,  that  thofe  to  whom  he 
 writes  might  be  blefled  with  it,  in  order  to  know 
 
 ^       •  Sec  If.  xlJv.  30.  Jer.  xxxi.  34.  Sec, 
 
 the 
 
the  fum  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.  509 
 
 the  love  of  Chrift  that  pafTeth  knowledge,  to  know 
 the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jefus  Chriil,  to 
 know  the  riches  of  his  inheritance,  the  unfearchabie 
 riches  of  his  grace,  and  the  like.  And  we  ought  not 
 to  overlook  the  very  earnelt  manner  in  which  thefe 
 petitions  are  put  up.  It  is  his  prayer  for  all  thofe 
 to  whom  he  writes,  that  they  might  be  tilled  with 
 the  knowledge  of  God  in  Chrift,  the  knowledge  of 
 the  myftery  of  Chriil,  the  kno^v^ledge  of  the  myfte- 
 ry  of  God's  will  in  all  wifdom  and  fpiritual  under- 
 ftanding.  And  that  work  of  enlightening  the  mind 
 of  a  finner  in  the  knowledge  of  the  myftery  of  re- 
 demption, is  compared  to  that  glorious  acT:  of  om- 
 nipotence at  the  creation  of  the  world  in  bringing 
 light  out  of  darknefs. 
 
 5.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  reprefented  as  the  great 
 defign  of  the  prince  of  darknefs,  to  withftand,  op- 
 pofe,  and  hinder  this  knowledge  of  Chrift  :  2  Cor* 
 iv.  4.  "  In  whom  the  god  of  this  world  hath  blind- 
 *'  ed  the  minds  of  them  that  believe  not,  left  the 
 "  light  of  the  glorious  gofpel  of  Chrift  Ihould  Ihine 
 "  into  their  hearts."  The  light  of  the  glorious 
 gofpel  of  God  is  the  fame  thing  fpoken  of  j//  6.  '*-  the 
 "  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in 
 "  the  face  of  Jefus  Chrift."  And  accordingly  the. 
 fynagogues',  where  the  knowledge  of  Chrift  was  op- 
 pofed,  rejected,  neglected,  are  csilied  Jj'nagogues  of 
 Satan ;  and  the  falfe  apoftles  that  corrupted  this 
 dodlrine,  are  called  apojiles  of  Satan.  Tiiough 
 there  be  many  things  hard  to  be  underftood  con- 
 cerning the  operations  of  evil  fpirits  on  the  minds 
 of  men,  yet  that  fury  and  rage  with  ^vhich  this  blef- 
 fed  docT:rine  has  been  oppofed  in  all  ages  of  the 
 world,  is  a  confirmation,  from  experience,  of  what 
 the  word  of  God  teaches  us  fo  plainly,  of  their  in- 
 fluence on  the  hearts  of  the  wicked,  there  being 
 nothing  in  the  hiftory  of  the  world  in  all  ages, 
 comparable  to  that  hellilh  malice  and  cruelties  ex- 
 ercifed  againft  them  that  profeiicd  this  knowledge 
 
 0/ 
 
510         The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 of  Jefus  Chrift;  firft,  by  Pagans,  and  afterwards  by 
 the  whore  of  Babylon;  belides  the  perfecution  that 
 the  Apoftle  Paul  fpeaks  of  that  obtained  in  all  a- 
 ges,  even  in  the  bofom  of  the  vilible  church,  Ifli- 
 luael  born  after  the  ilefh  perfecuting  the  ifaacs  born 
 after  the  fpirit.  Now  that  knowledge  which  the 
 prince  of  darknefs  makes  it  his  bulinefs  to  oppofe 
 and  hinder,  muft  be  a  knowledge  of  unfpeakable 
 importance  to  us.  We  may  learn  what  it  is  we 
 ought  chiefly  to  ftudy,  by  confidering  what  it  is  the 
 devil  endeavours  chiefly  to  divert  our  minds  from ; 
 and  the  warnings  given  in  fcripture,  fliould  teach 
 us,  when  we  find  high  thoughts  in  our  corrupt 
 hearts  rifing  againft  this  bleflTed  myftery,  to  be  fu- 
 Ipicious  whence  they  come.  We  ought  always  to 
 be  on  our  guard  againft  thefe  evil  fpirits  in  all  mat- 
 ters belonging  to  our  fouls  ;  but  efpecially  left  our 
 faith  fail  through  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan  thro\\ai  in- 
 to our  minds.  He  cannot  force  us  to  rejecl  this 
 bleifed  myftery ;  yet,  in  a  manner  to  us  inconcei- 
 vable, he  may  dart  in  many  thoughts  and  fuggeftions, 
 tending  to  leflen  our  efteem  of  it,  and  divert  our 
 thouglits,  and  draw  away  our  affedions  from  it. 
 
 6.  There  is  fomething  very  Angular  and  furpri- 
 fing  in  the  way  and  manner  that  the  apoftles  exprefs 
 their  efteem  of  this  knowledge,  and  their  contempt 
 of  all  other  knowledge  in  comparifon  of  it.  Thus 
 Phil.  iii.  8.  9.  the  apoftle  twice  or  tl^rice  repeats  it, 
 *'  that  he  counted  all  things  but  lofs  and  dung  for 
 "  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Chrift,  and 
 "  him  crucified,^'  that  he  might  know  him,  that 
 he  might  \s^in  Chrift,  that  he  might  be  found  in 
 him.  Though  he  had  more  knowledge  of  this  my- 
 ftery than  moft  of  the  w^orld,  yet  he  counted  not 
 himielf  to  have  apprehended  as  yet,  but  was  ftiil 
 "  prelling  forward  to  the  mark  of  the  prize  of  the 
 *'  high  calling  of  God  in  Chrift  Jefus,"  and  directs 
 all  others  to  be  like  minded  with  him  in  this. 
 There  arc  feveral  other  ^vays  by  which  alfo  they  ex- 
 prefs 
 
the  Turn  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.   51 1 
 
 prefs  the  higheft  efteem  of  this  kno^vledge  ;  and  \vq 
 ought  (till  to  confider,  that  their  example  in  that  is 
 laid  before  us  as  a  pattern  which  we  ought  to  fol- 
 low. Thus,  for  example,  what  earneflnefs  do  they 
 exprefs  for  communicating  that  knowledge  to  all 
 the  world!  Paul,  Rom.  i.  14.  profefTes  himfelf 
 debtor  to  Jews  antl  Gentiles,  debtor  to  all  man- 
 kind, if  it  were  polnble,  to  make  known  to  them 
 the  glorious  knowledge  of  Chrift  Jefus.  And 
 2  Cor.  ix.  he  fays,  that  for  that  end  he  became  fer- 
 vant  to  all  men  ;  that  neceiTity  was  laid  upon  him 
 to  publilli  this  glorious  knowledge  ;  and  wo  unto 
 him  if  he  did  it  not."  It  would  be  a  high  degree 
 of  wretchednefs  to  him  not  to  be  fo  employed,  in 
 communicating  that  knowledge,  and  that  efleem  lie 
 had  of  Chrid,  to  others.  And  yet  he  adds,  that  he 
 had  nothing  to  glory  in  notwithftanding  ;  becaufe, 
 that  all  the  acknowledgements  he  could  make,  were 
 infinitely  Ihort  of  the  obligations  he  was  under. 
 So  well  did  he  love  to  fee  the  doctrine  of  the  crofs 
 thrive  and  flourilh,  that  he  tells,  Phil.  i.  18.  he 
 rejoiced  that  it  was  preached  even  by  fome  Avho  en- 
 vied him,  and  were  his  adverfaries.  Though  fucii 
 a  good  work  was  done  by  men  of  fuch  an  ill  prin- 
 ciple, the  Apoftle  Paul  notwithftanding  rejoiced. 
 We  ought  not  to  look  upon  thefe  things  as  if"  tiiey 
 only  told  us  what  the  apollle  did  ;  they  reprefent  to 
 us  our  duty  alfo,  that  every  man  ihould  have  liis 
 thoughts  hlled  and  captivated  by  this  bleffed  myile- 
 ry ;  that  this  Ihould  take  fuch  a  polTeliion  of  our 
 hearts  and  affedions,  as  to  be,  as  frequently  as  pof- 
 fible,  the  objeft  of  our  meditation  and  converf^ition  ; 
 that  we  ihould  endeavour  to  be  Hill  making  pro- 
 grefs  in  edeeming  and  admiring  that  love,  "  whole 
 height,  depth,  breadth,  and  length,  pafieth  all 
 knowledge."  It  is  a  thought  that  Ihould  naturally 
 rife  in  the  hearts  of  men,  when  they  hear  thofe 
 things  that  the  apoille  fays  concerning  this  know- 
 ledge, that  there  muft  be  fomething  in  that  mylle- 
 
 ry, 
 
5*1 2         The  knowledge  of  Chrifl  crucified 
 
 ry,  fome  glory  more  than  ever  they  have  feen,  if  it 
 ought  thus  to  take  pofleffion  of  the  heart  and  aifec- 
 tion.  It  is  what  all  of  us  have  reafon  to  bewail, 
 fome  more,  fome  lefs,  that  we  fee  but  very  im- 
 perfedly  that  exceeding  glory  that  is  in  it.  It 
 ihould  dired  us  to  our  duty  of  praying  for  our^ 
 ielves,  what  Paul  continually  prayed  for  them  he 
 wrote  to,  that  God  would  give  them  the  fpirit  of 
 wifdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Chrifl, 
 and  ihine  into  their  hearts  with  the  light  of  the  glo- 
 ry of  his  Son. 
 
 7.  The  names  and  titles  given  to  the  knowledge 
 of  Ciirift,  Ihow  the  unfpeakable  importance  and 
 tranfcendent  excellency  of  it ;  and  that  it  is  the 
 chief  fcope,  foul,  and  life,  of  religion.  It  is  called 
 the  great  myjiery  of godlinefs^  i  Tim.  iii.  16. ;  the 
 pozver  oj  God  unto  falvation^the  poiver  and  the 
 ivijdom  of  God ^  i  Cor.  i.  24. ;  the  hidden  -wifdom 
 of  God  in  a  my  fiery  ^  i  Cor.  ii.  7.;  Eternal  life  j 
 John  xvii.  i.  and  i  John  i.  i. ;  and  the  foujidation, 
 1  Cor.  iii.  11. 
 
 II.  We  proceed  further  to  confirm  the  truth  in 
 view,  by  confidering,  in  fome  inllances,  how  other 
 clodrines  of  religion  are  confidered  with  relation  to 
 Chrilt  crucified.     Thus  briefly, 
 
 1 .  As  to  the  doftrine  of  the  divine  perfons  of  the 
 Trinity,  it  is  eafy  to  thofe  that  read  the  word  of 
 God  attentively,  to  refieft,  that  the  plainefl  accounts 
 we  have  of  that  adorable  myilery,  in  thofe  places 
 Avhere  the  A\^ork  of  redemption  is  treated  of,  and 
 that  one  chief  defign  of  the  revelation  of  it  to  us,  is, 
 that  thereby  we  may  underlland  our  redemption. 
 Thus,  when  we  are  told  that  Chrift  is  the  mighty 
 God,  and  the  everlafting  Father,  it  is  where  we 
 are  alfo  told,  that  he  was  to  be  a  child  born  to  us, 
 a  fon  given  to  us,  If.  ix.  6.  When  we  are  told, 
 John  i.  I.  "  that  the  Word  that  was  in  the  begin- 
 '*  ning  with  God,  was,  and  is  God,"'  we  are  alfo 
 ;aught,  that  he  was  made  fiefh  for  us,   and  dwelt 
 
 among 
 
the  fum  and  fubflance  of  faving  knowledge,  jj^ 
 
 among  us.  And  when  we  are  told,  Heb.  i.  3. 
 ''  that  he  is  the  brightnefa  of  the  Father^s  glory,  and 
 *'  the  expreis  image  of  his  perfon/*  it  is  when  we 
 are  taught  that  he  purged  our  lins, 
 
 2.  As  to  the  dodrine  of  God's  attributes,  it  is 
 in  the  face  of  Chrilt  Jefus  chiefly  we  fee  the  glory 
 of  God,  2  Cor.  iii.  2.  and  chap.  /j.  throughout;  ic 
 is  here  we  chiefly  fee  the  glory  of  God,  his  excel- 
 lencies and  perfeciions  that  we  ought  chiefly  to  con- 
 fider,  and  to  have  a  fuitable  impreffion  of ;  as  his 
 holinefs,  hisjuftice,  his  mercy,  his  grace. 
 
 3.  As  to  the  knowledge  even  of  the  works  of 
 God,  the  works  of  creation  and  providence ;  tho' 
 that  be  a  part  of  natural  religion,  and  may  be  ob- 
 tained in  fome  meafure  by  the  light  of  nature  ;  yet 
 the  New  Teftament  (lill  diredts  us  to  confider  it 
 with  relation  to  that  glorious  objedl  mentioned  ia 
 the  text.  The  myftery  of  grace  Ihould  not  make  us 
 negledl,  but  rather  excite  us  to  the  duties  of  natu- 
 ral religion,  adoring  God's  infinite  power,  wif- 
 dom,  and  goodnefs,  in  the  works  of  creation  and 
 providence.  But  then  ^ve  are  ilill  taught  to  confi- 
 der the  glory  of  the  Creator  with  a  view  to  the  mer- 
 cy of  the  Redeemer,  and  to  confider  the  majefty  of 
 the  great  Sovereign  Ruler  of  the  world,  in  order't» 
 admire  his  condefcenfion  as  our  Saviour.  Thus  we 
 are  taught,  John  i.  i .  etfeqq.  it  was  the  Word,  who 
 was  in  the  beginning  with  God,  that  made  all  things, 
 and  that  it  is  he  that  was  made  flefli  for  us;  and 
 Col.  i.  18.  that  he  M^ho  is  the  head  of  principalities 
 and  poivers,  and  creator  of  the  world,  is  head  of 
 the  church;  and  Heb.  i.  3.  that  he  who  upholdetli 
 all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  is  he  that  pur- 
 ged our  fms  by  himfelf.  So  that  when  a  redeemed 
 finner  is  employed  about  thofe  duties  that  are  ex- 
 prcfs  direct  duties  of  natural  religion;  that  is,  du- 
 ties that  men  are  by  the  light  of  nature  obliged  to, 
 as  adoring  God's  attributes  in  the  works  of  crea- 
 tion and  providence  ;  looking  up  to  the  heavens,  ti> 
 
 3  T  the 
 
514        The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 the  moon  and  ftars,  which  God  has  made  ;  it  is  i 
 becoming  reflection,  and  fuitable  meditation,  rhat 
 the  fame  adorable  perfon  that  made  thofe  giori  -us 
 creatures,  is  he  that  died  on  a  crofs  for  us.  Then 
 again, 
 
 4.  As  to  the  doiffcrine  of  the  covenant  of  works 
 with  the  firft  Adam,  and  our  relation  to  it,  the 
 plaineil  account  that  we  have  of  it  is  Rom.  v.  wher6 
 the  parallel  is  run  between  the  firil  Adam,  and  Je- 
 fus  Chri(t  the  fecond  ;  of  whom  the  firfl  Adam  is 
 called  a  figure  and  a  limilitude. 
 
 5.  The  dodrine  of  the  knowledge   of  tlie  law  of 
 
 God,  and  of  our  breach  of  that  law,  has  Chrilt  for 
 
 its  end :    "•  Chri(t  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteouf- 
 
 "  nefs  to  every  one  that  believeth.''     The  dodrine 
 
 of  the  corruption  and  wickednefs   of  mankind  has 
 
 alfo  the   lame   fcf)pe.  Gal   iii.  22.     The   fcripture 
 
 bath  concluded  all  un.ier   fin,  that  is,  it   gives  us 
 
 the  knowledge  of  it,  for  this  end,  that  the  promife 
 
 by  faith  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe  ;  that 
 
 by  knowing  our  diieafe,  we  may  know  our  need  of 
 
 the  remedy,  and  fee  what  un\</orthy  objeds  we  are 
 
 of  fuch  love,  and  from  what  mifery  it  delivers  us. 
 
 Thefe  may  ferve  for  feme  inllances  to  Ihow  how 
 
 all  the  dod;rines  of  religion   are   in   the  fcripture 
 
 treated  as  a  part  of  the  knowledge  of  Jefus  Chrift. 
 
 III.  I  proceed  to  make  feme  remarks  on  the  prac- 
 tical parts  of  the  writings  of  the  apoftles.  The 
 knowledge  of  Chrift  is  of  abfolute  necefifity  for  the 
 knowledge  of  God's  commandments,  and  for  true 
 holinefs.  Had  we  been  in  a  ilzte  of  innocency  to 
 this  day,  we  might  have  known  holinefs  without 
 knowing  the  Redeemer,  becaufe  we  would  not 
 have  had  need  of  him;  but  that  holinefs  that  is  re- 
 quired from,  and  that  is  proper  to  redeemed  fin- 
 ners,  cannot  be  known  without  manifold  relation  to 
 that  great  and  glorious  objed.  The  holinefs  that 
 Chriilians  attain,  is  confidered  in  fcripture  as  the 
 
 defign 
 
the  fum  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.  515* 
 
 defign  of  his  death.  For  this  end  he  died,  and  rofe 
 again,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  l;)rd  of  the 
 dead  and  hving.  He  redeemed  us,  in  order  U)  pu- 
 rify us  to  himfelf.  But  it  is  not  merely  a  defign. 
 Our  feliow-creatures  may  defign  to  reform  our 
 heart  and  life,  without  having  power  to  eftecH  it. 
 Chrifl  is  the  caufe  of  holmefs.  By  his  grace 
 ftrengthening  us,  we  are  enabled 'to  do  all  things/ 
 He  is  the  head  that  quickens  the  members,  and 
 rules  them ;  the  root  that  communicates  fap  to  the 
 branches,  and  makes  them  fruitful.  Believers  are 
 God's  workmanlhip  created  in  .Chrift  Jefus  unto 
 good  works.  Chrift  is  alfo  the  great  motive  to  ho» 
 linefs  in  all  its  parts.  The  love  of  Chrifl  conftrains 
 men  to  live  to  him.  Right  obedience  is  the  obe- 
 dience of  faith,  of  faith  workmg  by  love.  Chrilt  is 
 the  altar  tiiat  makes  obedience  acceptable.  We 
 ourfelves,  and  our  performances,  are  all  made  ac- 
 ceptable in  the  beloved.  He  is  t'le  end  and  defign 
 of  our  obedience.  It  is  that  the  Father  may  be  glo- 
 rified in  the  Son,  and  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  Je- 
 fus Chrid  may  be  glorified  in  us.  We  are  ikndified 
 and  purified  for  that  end,  that  we  may  offer  up  fa- 
 crifices  of  praife  to  him,  who  delivered  us  from 
 darknefs,  and  brought  us  to  his  marvellous  light. 
 On  all  which  accounts,  we  need  not  wonder  that 
 the  fcripture  defcribes  a  holy  life,  the  beginning 
 and  continuation  of  it,  by  fuch  exprelTions  as  thefe; 
 "  liaving  Chrift  formed  in  us,  —  being  ingrafted  in 
 "  and  united  to  him,  —  putting  on  the  Lord  Jefus 
 "  Chrift, — being  buried  with  him,  and  quickened 
 "  together  with  him, — walking  in  him, — bringing 
 "  forth  fruits  to  him, — living  to  him  who  died  for 
 "  us,*'  and  the  like;  Ihowing  what  a  manifold  re- 
 lation a  holy  life  has  to  Chrift,  the  bleiled  caufe  of 
 our  redemption. 
 
 It  is  remarkable  with  what  care,  all  along  in  the 
 
 Mew  Teftament,  the  chief  motives,   bc^tli  to  holi- 
 
 nefs  in  general,  and  to  every  particular  duty,  are 
 
 3  T  2  drawn 
 
51 6        The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 drawn  from  the  particular  views  of  the  work  of  re- 
 demption, ^vhich  have  a  peculiar  fuitablenefs  to  ex- 
 cite us  to  fuch  and  fuch  duties.  That  it  is  the  love 
 of  God  in  Chrill  that  is  the  great  motive  to  excite 
 us  to  love  God  with  the  whole  heart  and  foul,  is 
 evident  from  fo  many  places,  that  we  need  not  in- 
 ftance  any.  We  are  exhorted  to  love  our  neighbour 
 from  this,  as  a  principal  motive,  that  if  God  fo  lo- 
 ved us,  we  ought  to  love  one  another.  When  we 
 are  exhorted,  Phil.  ii.  4.  to  a  kind  and  diiinterefled 
 behaviour  ;  not  to  be  like  thofe  that  mind  only  their 
 own  things,  but  alfo  to  mind  the  things  of  others ; 
 it  is  from  this  motive,  that  the  fame  mind  may  be 
 in  us  as  was  in  Chrill,  who  being  in  the  form  of 
 God,  6cc.  condefcended  to  do  fuch  wonderful 
 things  for  us.  When  we  are  exhorted  to  charity  to 
 the  poor,  it  is  from  tins  motive,  becaufe  Chrift, 
 •^vho  svas  rich,  became  poor  for  our  fakes,  that  we 
 through  his  poverty  might  become  rich.  When  we 
 are  exhorted  to  tenciernefs  to  weak  brethren,  it  is 
 from  this  motive,  becaufe  Chrid  died  for  us.  When 
 we  are  com^manded  not  to  be  frnfuliy  the  fervants  of 
 men,  the  motive  is,  becaufe  we  are  bought  with  a 
 price.  When  we  are  exhorted  to  forgive  injuries, 
 the  motive  is,  that  we  may  refemble  God,  ^vho,  for 
 Chrift's  fake,  forgave  us.  When  we  are  exhorted 
 to  chaftity,  it  is  becaufe  we  are  members  of  the  my- 
 ftical  body  of  Chrift,  and  temples  of  his  fpirit. 
 
 In  a  word,  in  the  fsvernl  exhortations  to  the  va- 
 rious particular  duties  of  a  holy  life,  there  are  ftill 
 difFerent  motives  drawn  to  thofe  duties  from  the 
 different  views  of  that  great  and  compreiienfive  ob- 
 jed,  the  myilery  of  our  redemption,  fhowing  how 
 much  that  objecr  ihould  poffefs  and  occupy  our 
 thoughts,  and  influence  us  in  every  part  of  our  con- 
 dud. 
 
 Equally  worthy  of  notice  is  the  manner  in  which 
 the  apoitles  treat  lubjeds  that  at  firft  view  might 
 feem  not  to  have  fo  near  a  relation  to  the  work  of 
 
 redemption 
 
the  fum  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.  715 
 
 redemption  as  others,  Befides  thofe  parts  of  their 
 writings  that  coniain  the  duties  of  a  holy  life,  in- 
 cumbent upon  all  Chrifticins  in  all  ages  and  in  all 
 ilations,  there  are  fome  parts  of  them  that  have  a 
 fpecial  relation  to  the  particular  circumftances  of 
 the  churches  to  which  they  wrote,  and  either  an- 
 fwer  quellions  fent  by  the  churches  to  them,  or 
 give  directions  in  confequence  of  reports  they  heard 
 of  them.  Now  it  is  ul'eful  to  obferve  how  Paul's 
 fpirit  difcovers  itfelf  in  this,  that  whatever  the  fub- 
 jedt  be  he  treats  of,  ftill  the  myftery  of  Chrifl  is 
 brought  into  tlie  difcourfe,  thereby  verifying  what 
 he  declares  in  the  text,  that  he  determined  to  know 
 nothing  die.  For  example,  when  fpeaking  of  the 
 inceituous  perfon,  i  Cor.  v.  7 .  he  brings  in  a  dif- 
 courfe of  Chrifl:  our  paflbver  being  facriiiced  for  us. 
 If  lie  is  fpeaking  of  the  duties  of  a  married  life,  he 
 brings  in  Chrill's  loving  the  church.  When  fpeak- 
 ing, 2  Cor.  i.  of  the  promifes  and  engagements 
 that  he  had  made,  he  brings  in  a  difcourfe  about  the 
 promifes  of  God,  being  all  yea  and  amen  in  Chrifl 
 Jefus.  Whatever  fubjecl:  he  is  talking  of,  it  Hill 
 brings  him  in  mind  of  this  great  fubjed.  When 
 fpeaking  of  heaven,  and  longing  to  be  there,  it  is 
 becaufe  Chrilt  is  there.  Nor  could  he  bear  his 
 thoughts  long  off  that  great  and  glorious  object,  on 
 which  his  aftedions  were  chiefly  fet.  Thefe  wri- 
 tings of  the  Spirit  of  God,  doubtlefs,  lay  before  us 
 the  genius  and  temper  of  the  apoltles  for  a  pattern 
 that  we  ought  to  follow. 
 
 IV.  A  great  many  remarks  that  have  been  made 
 might  be  applied  to  the  writings  of  the  Old  Tefta- 
 ment  likewife,  which  is  what  in  the  next  place  I 
 proceed  to  difcourfe  of.  It  muft  be  indeed  briefly; 
 but  even  ihort  and  general  obfervations  may  be  ufe- 
 ful,  and  ought  not  to  hinder,  but  excite  us,  to  more 
 particular  inquiries. 
 
 I,  The  writings  of  the  Old Tefl:ainent,   in  one 
 
 way 
 
5'i8         The  knowledge  of  Chrifl:  crucified 
 
 way  or  other,  relate  to  Chrifl,  and  him  crucified. 
 We  read  in  the  New  Teftament,  that  all  the  pro- 
 phets fince  the  world  began  fpoke  of  Chrift  Jefus, 
 and  the  redemption  wrought  by  him.  Not  only  all 
 the  prophets  fpeak  of  him,  but, 
 
 2.  Taking  in  all  their  writings  together,  they 
 fpeak  of  all  the  parts  of  his  hKlory ;  and  not  only 
 of  his  hiftory,  but  alfo  of  the  doctrine  concerning 
 him. 
 
 3.  The  Old  Teftament  confiders  this  fubjedl,  not 
 only  very  frequently,  but  in  I'uch  a  manner  as  fliows, 
 that  it  was  the  chief  fcope  and  defign  of  it.  This 
 was  that  good  matter  that  the  heart  of  the  infpired 
 penmen  was  inditing,  and  every  other  matter  was 
 conhdered  with  relation  to  it.  They  fpeak  of  it  as  a 
 work  of  God,  that  was  to  make,  in  a  manner,  all 
 his  other  great  works  before  to  be  forgotten.  It  is 
 ufual  for  them,  and  particularly  the  later  prophets, 
 that  lived  after  David,  when  they  fpeak  of  him,  to 
 break  forth  into  rapture, exhorting  heaven,  and  earth, 
 and  ieas,  to  break  forth  into  fmging,  and  even 
 mountains,  hills,  and  trees,  to  clap  their  hands. 
 They  bring  it  in  alfo  on  all  occafions  ;  taking  occa- 
 fion  from  almod  every  other  deliverance  to  fpeak  of 
 that  great  deliverance ;  and  in  the  midft  of  the 
 grcarefl  tribulations,  it  is  fi-om  this  ilill  that  great 
 comfort  is  oilered  to  God's  people.  There  is  a  no- 
 ble harmony  between  the  \vay  that  the  prophets  and 
 ;ipofiIes  tr.eat  of  this  fuhjeift.  It  will  be  eafy  to  run 
 the  parallel  in  many  inttances.  But  not  to  infifl  on 
 this,  couiider  the  hiilf)ry  of  the  world,  the  hiflory 
 of  that  nation,  of  that  family,  of  which  Shiloh  was 
 to  come,  that  nation  that  was  feparate  from  all 
 others,  and  by  an  extraordinary  providence  kept  up 
 and  preferved,  they  and  their  temple,  and  their 
 woriiiip  ;  it  is  very  evident,  the  great  defign  of 
 all  was  this  great  objecl,  God  manifefted  in  the 
 flelh-,  and  alter  this  end  was  obtained,  after  Shiloh 
 was  come,  then  their  fin,  that  deferred  their  ruin 
 
 long 
 
the  fufn  and  fubftance  of  faving  knowledge.  519 
 
 long  before,  did  at  laft  bring  a  final  overthrow  up- 
 on them.  Ir  was  no  doubt  the  blood  of  the  Son  of 
 God  that  chiefly  procured  their  deilrudion.  The 
 hiftory  of  the  Old  Teltament  is  the  hiftory  of  the 
 nation  and  family  that  he  was  fprung  of,  and  of 
 thofe  perfons  that  were  types  and  figures  of  him. 
 The  genealogy  of  Chrift,  to  an  unobferving  perfon^ 
 feems  not  diilinguiihed  from  that  of  others ;  yet 
 when  the  facred  records  are  narrowly  and  carefully 
 obferved,  there  appears  a  fpecial  regard  had  to  it. 
 It  was  fiiown  before,  that  Chrift  is  the  end  of  the 
 moral  law ;  and  the  ceremonial  law  hath  Chrill  for 
 its  end  alfo,  as  the  epiftle  to  the  Hebrews  at  large 
 proves.  The  writings  of  the  prophets  and  apoflles 
 are  called  the  foundation  of  our  faith,  Chrift  Jefus 
 himfelf  being  rtill  the  chief  corner-ftone,  the  pro- 
 phets looking  forward,  and  the  apoitles  relating  af- 
 ter it  is  part,  the  great  work  of  our  redemption  ; 
 whence  juftly  they  are  compared  to  the  two  cheru- 
 bims  of  glory,  having  their  faces  one  to  another, 
 and  towards  the  mercy-feat. 
 
 V.  I  conclude  with  fome  few  reafons  why  this  is 
 the  chief  fubjeft-matter  of  divine  revelation,  and 
 fliould  chiefly  employ,  occupy,  and  poflefs  our 
 mind. 
 
 I.  In  order  to  fee  the  reafonablenefs  of  this,  we 
 ought  to  reflect,  that  there  is  fomething  unfpeak- 
 ably  dreadful  in  the  fall  and  apoftafy  of  mankind 
 as  well  as  of  the  fallen  angels.  In  the  prophecy  of 
 Jeremiah,  heaven  and  earth  are  bid  be  aftonilhed  at 
 thefe  two  great  evils,  of  "  departing  from  the  foun- 
 *'  tain  of  living  waters,  and  hewing  out  broken 
 *'  cifterns."  Rom.  viii.  22.  we  are  faid  to  make 
 the  who'e  creation  to  groan.  A  due  impreflion  of 
 that  would'  convince  us,  that  when  v/retches  in 
 themfelves  fo  'odious,  hateful,  and  detei'lable,  are 
 delivered  from  fuch  mifery,  and  made  objects  of 
 infinite  love,    this  amazing  grace  iliould  'fill  our 
 
 thoughts 
 
"5*29        The  knowledge  of  Chrift  crucified 
 
 thoughts  and  affedlions,  feeing  it  is  impoflible  fof 
 us  to  exceed  in  giving  it  too  much  room  in  our 
 hearts. 
 
 2.  To  this  refledion  of  the  infinite  dreadfulnefs  of 
 the  npoilafy  and  wickednefs  of  mankind,  in  which 
 all  of  us  are  involvetl,  we  ought  fliil  to  join  this 
 confideration,  that  there  are  other  things  fingularly 
 glorious  in  the  work  of  redemption  beyond  all  o- 
 ther  works  of  God.  It  may  be  fliid  of  all  God's 
 works  in  general,  that  as  there  is  no  God  like  unto 
 him,  fo  neither  are  there  any  works  like  unto  the 
 works  which  he  has  done  :  but  of  this  it  may  be 
 faid,  thai:  there  are  not  any  of  the  other  works  of 
 God  like  this  from  the  beginning  of  time  to  all  e- 
 ternity.  It  is  impofiible  we  can  conceive  any  thing 
 that  can -exceed  it  in  glory,  nay  equal  it,  or  come 
 nt;ar  it,  Unce  we  are  fure  that  Chrift  was  the  only 
 Son  of  God.  It  is  not  the  mercy  of  God,  but  his 
 judgement,  that  is  called  his  flrange  %vork.  His 
 mercy  is  new  every  morning.  But  this  mercy  may 
 on  many  accounts  be  called  a  Jiran^e  mercy,  God 
 redeeming  his  church,  them  that  were  his  enemies, 
 by  his  own  blood,  is  a  llrange  work,  that  neither 
 time  nor  eternity  can  parallel,  and  that  angels  de- 
 light in  contemplating  and  adoring;  though  it  is 
 rede^nued  iinners  that  are  chiefly  concerned  in  it. 
 To  raife  in  us  fuitable  impreflions  of  it,  we  iliould 
 conHder  how  the  word  of  God  Ihows,  that  by  the 
 work  of  redemption  there  is  a  lingular  manifeftation 
 of  our  Redeemer  made  to  the  reft  of  his  creatures, 
 to  the  innocent  part  of  the  creation,  to  angels,  prin- 
 cipalities, and  powers,  in  heavenly  places.  They 
 defire  to  look  into  thefe  things.  'The  manifold 
 wifdom  of  God  is  manifefted  to  them  by  thefe 
 things.  Together  with  this,  we  ought  to  confider, 
 that  the  great  end  of  our  being,  and  of  our  falva- 
 tion,  is,  that  we  may  be  "  to  the  praife  of  the  glo* 
 "  ry  of  his  grace."  The  end  of  our  being  is,  in  ge- 
 neral, that  we  may  glorify  God  3  but  different  works 
 
 of 
 
 \ 
 
the  fum  and  fubflance  of  faving  knowledge.  521 
 
 of  God  glorify  different  attributes,  f^ne  his  juftice 
 more,  fome  his  mercy  more.  The  ilefign  01  the 
 work  of  redemption  is,  that  we  may  be  to  the  praife 
 and  glory  of  the  unfearchabie  riches  of  Goti's  grace, 
 and  that  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  Eph. 
 ii.  4.  We  ought  t')  confi  ier  like  wife  what  he  is  do- 
 ino-  for   finners   within   the   veil.     We  fhould  not  . 
 
 O 
 
 look  on  the  redemption  that  Chrid  wrought,  as  if 
 it  were  a  thing  in  all  refpedls  pail ;  we  ought  to 
 confider,  that  he  continually  makes  interceflion  for 
 lis  at  God's  right  hand.  If  he  be  continually  re- 
 membering us,  how  reafon\ble  that  we  fhould  con- 
 tinually confider,  and  admire,  and  magnify  him. 
 
 Let, 'therefore,  luch  of  us,  as  we  have  reafon  to 
 fear  there  are  many  fucli  in  all  places,  who  have  no 
 talle  or  relifli  of  this  kno\vlege,  refletfl,  that  the  Bib)e 
 can  give  thei:n  little  pleal'ure,  while  in  every  page 
 this  (lumbling-block  will  meet  them  ;  and  that 
 they  run  a  dreadful  rifk  of  trampling  under  foot  the 
 blood  of  the  Son  of  Gud. 
 
 Thofe  that  have  a  relilli  of  it  ought  to  be  exhort- 
 ed to  be  making  progrefs  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
 Lord  Jefus  Chrifi.  Had  we  right  imprefTinns  of 
 things,  we  would  wonder  how  a  linner  that  believes 
 himfelf  redeemed,  can,  without  uneafinefs,  have  his 
 thoughts  long  dwelling  on  the  vanities  of  time,  and 
 diverted  from  that  unfpeakably  glorious  objcd: ;  and 
 we  would  daily  long  more  and  more  to  be  in  the 
 place  where  we  lliall  fee  that  blefTed  objed,  "no 
 "  more  darkly  as  in  a  glafs,  but  face  to  face,''  and 
 be  for  ever  afcribing  "  glory  to  him  who  loved  us, 
 *'  and  ^v'allled  us  in  his  blood,"  To  'whom  be  glory 
 for  ever  and  ever. 
 
 ^    H   E         END, 
 
BOOKS  fold  by  William  Gray, 
 Front  of  the  Exchange,  Edin-!- 
 burgh. 
 
 Edwards  on  free  will,  6  s. 
 
 ■  great  dodtrine  of  original  fin  defended,  6  s. 
 
 ■  Life  of  the  Reverend  Mr  David  Brainerd  ; 
 to  which  is  added,  his  journal  when  amongft  the 
 Indians,  6  s. 
 
 ■  —  on  the  revival  of  religion  in  New  England, 
 
 I  s. 
 
 on  religious  affedions,  4  s. 
 
 IVIaclaujin's  efljys  and  ftrmons,  3  s. 
 
 The  ecclefiallic'al  charadciidics,   S'd. 
 
 A  ferious  apology  for  the  fame,   by  the  real  author 
 
 of  thrit  performance,  6  d. 
 Dr  Witherfpoon's  ellays,  2  vols.  6  s. 
 
 ■  on  regeneration,  3  s.' 
 — — —  ."sermons,   2  vols.  6  s. 
 
 works  complete,  in  5  vols.   15  s. 
 
 Five  theological  diilertations,  by  the  Reverend  Df 
 John  Erfl^ine,  3  s. 
 
 Selecl:  remains  of  Mr  John  Mafon;  confifting  of  de- 
 vout and  ufeful  fayings,  religious  obfervations, 
 Chriflian  letters,  &c.   is.  4d. 
 
 Tracts  concerning  patronage,  2  s. 
 
 Letters  on  the  prefent  ftateof  the  church  of  Scot- 
 land, 6d. 
 
 Proofs  for  Chriftianity,  viz.  The  trial  of  the  witnefTes 
 of  the  refurredlion  of  Jefus,  by  B.  Sherlock; 
 Obfervations  on  the  converfion  and  apoftlefliip  of 
 Paul,  by  Lord  Littelton ;  and,  Obfervations  on 
 the  converfion  of  the  eunuch,  by  a  minifter  of  tliQ 
 church  of  Scotland,  2  s. 
 
 The  mute  Chriflian  under  the  fmarting  rod,  by  the 
 Reverend  Mr  Thomas  Brooks,   is.  2d. 
 
 Meditations  and  letters  of  a  pious  youth,  who  die4 
 
 ■  in  October  1745,   is.  6d. 
 
 Advice  to  a  daughter,  by  Mr  David  Hume,  6  d, 
 Rel  gious  courtlhip,  2  s. 
 
 Marihall 
 
C      ] 
 
 Mnrihall  on  fandification,   i  s.  4d. 
 
 Henry  on  the  facrament,   i  s.  4d. 
 
 Life  of  the  Reverend  Mr  Frafer  of  Brae,  3  s. 
 
 ' of  a  private  gentleman,  2  s. 
 
 The  whole  works  of  Mr  John  Bunyan,  6  vols.  8vo, 
 
 27  s. 
 The   triumphs   of  faith ;    or,  The   real  Chriftian's 
 
 hope  in  death,  exemplified  in  the  dying  behaviour 
 
 of  many  eminent  Chridians,  3  s. 
 Cole:-;  on  God's  fovereignty,  2  s.  6  d,  fine.     Ditto, 
 
 coarfe,   i  s.  4d. 
 Halyburton's  great  concern,  2  s.  6  d. 
 
 communion-fermons,  is.  8d. 
 Owen  on  communion  with  God,  2  s.  6  d. 
 — — ' — ^  on  the  peribn  of  Chrift ;  to  which  is  added, 
 
 his  difcourfe  on  the  glory  of  Chriil,  3  s. 
 
 on  indwelling  fin,    temptation,  and  morti- 
 
 fication of  fin  in  believers,  2  s.  6d. 
 Rutherford's  letters,  2  s.    Ditto,  fine  paper,  2  vols. 
 
 5  s. 
 
 Ditto,  on  a  large  letter,  8vo,  4  s. 
 Prefent  for  chilJren,   i  s. 
 Durham  on  the  fong,  2  s. 
 — —  on  the  53d  of  Ifliiah,  3  s. 
 A  welcome  to  the  plague  ;    a  farewell  to  life  ;    the 
 angelical  life  -,  by  the  Reverend  Mr  Samuel  Shaw, 
 
 1  s,  6  d. 
 
 Divine  breathings ;  or,  A  pious  foul  thirfting  after 
 Chi  ill,  in  heavenly  meditations;  to  which  are  an- 
 nexed, fome  additional  meditations,     10  d.    is. 
 
 2  d.    and  a  few  copies  on  a  writing  paper,    i  s. 
 
 6  d. 
 
 Jane  way's  token  for  children,  6d. 
 
 The  holy  catholic  church  of  Chrifl  delineated  in 
 her  faith  and  pradice,  agreeable  to  the  word  of 
 God,  and  found  Veafon;  or,  A  view  of  the  lead- 
 ing dodlrines  and  duties  of  Chriilianity,  digefted 
 under  proper  heads.  By  a  minifter  of 'the  efta- 
 bliilied  church.     3  s. 
 
"3^ 
 
 ■'■•V  .   * 
 
1' 
 
 MO  I 
 
 ,